1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
7605
7606
7607
7608
7609
7610
7611
7612
7613
7614
7615
7616
7617
7618
7619
7620
7621
7622
7623
7624
7625
7626
7627
7628
7629
7630
7631
7632
7633
7634
7635
7636
7637
7638
7639
7640
7641
7642
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651
7652
7653
7654
7655
7656
7657
7658
7659
7660
7661
7662
7663
7664
7665
7666
7667
7668
7669
7670
7671
7672
7673
7674
7675
7676
7677
7678
7679
7680
7681
7682
7683
7684
7685
7686
7687
7688
7689
7690
7691
7692
7693
7694
7695
7696
7697
7698
7699
7700
7701
7702
7703
7704
7705
7706
7707
7708
7709
7710
7711
7712
7713
7714
7715
7716
7717
7718
7719
7720
7721
7722
7723
7724
7725
7726
7727
7728
7729
7730
7731
7732
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741
7742
7743
7744
7745
7746
7747
7748
7749
7750
7751
7752
7753
7754
7755
7756
7757
7758
7759
7760
7761
7762
7763
7764
7765
7766
7767
7768
7769
7770
7771
7772
7773
7774
7775
7776
7777
7778
7779
7780
7781
7782
7783
7784
7785
7786
7787
7788
7789
7790
7791
7792
7793
7794
7795
7796
7797
7798
7799
7800
7801
7802
7803
7804
7805
7806
7807
7808
7809
7810
7811
7812
7813
7814
7815
7816
7817
7818
7819
7820
7821
7822
7823
7824
7825
7826
7827
7828
7829
7830
7831
7832
7833
7834
7835
7836
7837
7838
7839
7840
7841
7842
7843
7844
7845
7846
7847
7848
7849
7850
7851
7852
7853
7854
7855
7856
7857
7858
7859
7860
7861
7862
7863
7864
7865
7866
7867
7868
7869
7870
7871
7872
7873
7874
7875
7876
7877
7878
7879
7880
7881
7882
7883
7884
7885
7886
7887
7888
7889
7890
7891
7892
7893
7894
7895
7896
7897
7898
7899
7900
7901
7902
7903
7904
7905
7906
7907
7908
7909
7910
7911
7912
7913
7914
7915
7916
7917
7918
7919
7920
7921
7922
7923
7924
7925
7926
7927
7928
7929
7930
7931
7932
7933
7934
7935
7936
7937
7938
7939
7940
7941
7942
7943
7944
7945
7946
7947
7948
7949
7950
7951
7952
7953
7954
7955
7956
7957
7958
7959
7960
7961
7962
7963
7964
7965
7966
7967
7968
7969
7970
7971
7972
7973
7974
7975
7976
7977
7978
7979
7980
7981
7982
7983
7984
7985
7986
7987
7988
7989
7990
7991
7992
7993
7994
7995
7996
7997
7998
7999
8000
8001
8002
8003
8004
8005
8006
8007
8008
8009
8010
8011
8012
8013
8014
8015
8016
8017
8018
8019
8020
8021
8022
8023
8024
8025
8026
8027
8028
8029
8030
8031
8032
8033
8034
8035
8036
8037
8038
8039
8040
8041
8042
8043
8044
8045
8046
8047
8048
8049
8050
8051
8052
8053
8054
8055
8056
8057
8058
8059
8060
8061
8062
8063
8064
8065
8066
8067
8068
8069
8070
8071
8072
8073
8074
8075
8076
8077
8078
8079
8080
8081
8082
8083
8084
8085
8086
8087
8088
8089
8090
8091
8092
8093
8094
8095
8096
8097
8098
8099
8100
8101
8102
8103
8104
8105
8106
8107
8108
8109
8110
8111
8112
8113
8114
8115
8116
8117
8118
8119
8120
8121
8122
8123
8124
8125
8126
8127
8128
8129
8130
8131
8132
8133
8134
8135
8136
8137
8138
8139
8140
8141
8142
8143
8144
8145
8146
8147
8148
8149
8150
8151
8152
8153
8154
8155
8156
8157
8158
8159
8160
8161
8162
8163
8164
8165
8166
8167
8168
8169
8170
8171
8172
8173
8174
8175
8176
8177
8178
8179
8180
8181
8182
8183
8184
8185
8186
8187
8188
8189
8190
8191
8192
8193
8194
8195
8196
8197
8198
8199
8200
8201
8202
8203
8204
8205
8206
8207
8208
8209
8210
8211
8212
8213
8214
8215
8216
8217
8218
8219
8220
8221
8222
8223
8224
8225
8226
8227
8228
8229
8230
8231
8232
8233
8234
8235
8236
8237
8238
8239
8240
8241
8242
8243
8244
8245
8246
8247
8248
8249
8250
8251
8252
8253
8254
8255
8256
8257
8258
8259
8260
8261
8262
8263
8264
8265
8266
8267
8268
8269
8270
8271
8272
8273
8274
8275
8276
8277
8278
8279
8280
8281
8282
8283
8284
8285
8286
8287
8288
8289
8290
8291
8292
8293
8294
8295
8296
8297
8298
8299
8300
8301
8302
8303
8304
8305
8306
8307
8308
8309
8310
8311
8312
8313
8314
8315
8316
8317
8318
8319
8320
8321
8322
8323
8324
8325
8326
8327
8328
8329
8330
8331
8332
8333
8334
8335
8336
8337
8338
8339
8340
8341
8342
8343
8344
8345
8346
8347
8348
8349
8350
8351
8352
8353
8354
8355
8356
8357
8358
8359
8360
8361
8362
8363
8364
8365
8366
8367
8368
8369
8370
8371
8372
8373
8374
8375
8376
8377
8378
8379
8380
8381
8382
8383
8384
8385
8386
8387
8388
8389
8390
8391
8392
8393
8394
8395
8396
8397
8398
8399
8400
8401
8402
8403
8404
8405
8406
8407
8408
8409
8410
8411
8412
8413
8414
8415
8416
8417
8418
8419
8420
8421
8422
8423
8424
8425
8426
8427
8428
8429
8430
8431
8432
8433
8434
8435
8436
8437
8438
8439
8440
8441
8442
8443
8444
8445
8446
8447
8448
8449
8450
8451
8452
8453
8454
8455
8456
8457
8458
8459
8460
8461
8462
8463
8464
8465
8466
8467
8468
8469
8470
8471
8472
8473
8474
8475
8476
8477
8478
8479
8480
8481
8482
8483
8484
8485
8486
8487
8488
8489
8490
8491
8492
8493
8494
8495
8496
8497
8498
8499
8500
8501
8502
8503
8504
8505
8506
8507
8508
8509
8510
8511
8512
8513
8514
8515
8516
8517
8518
8519
8520
8521
8522
8523
8524
8525
8526
8527
8528
8529
8530
8531
8532
8533
8534
8535
8536
8537
8538
8539
8540
8541
8542
8543
8544
8545
8546
8547
8548
8549
8550
8551
8552
8553
8554
8555
8556
8557
8558
8559
8560
8561
8562
8563
8564
8565
8566
8567
8568
8569
8570
8571
8572
8573
8574
8575
8576
8577
8578
8579
8580
8581
8582
8583
8584
8585
8586
8587
8588
8589
8590
8591
8592
8593
8594
8595
8596
8597
8598
8599
8600
8601
8602
8603
8604
8605
8606
8607
8608
8609
8610
8611
8612
8613
8614
8615
8616
8617
8618
8619
8620
8621
8622
8623
8624
8625
8626
8627
8628
8629
8630
8631
8632
8633
8634
8635
8636
8637
8638
8639
8640
8641
8642
8643
8644
8645
8646
8647
8648
8649
8650
8651
8652
8653
8654
8655
8656
8657
8658
8659
8660
8661
8662
8663
8664
8665
8666
8667
8668
8669
8670
8671
8672
8673
8674
8675
8676
8677
8678
8679
8680
8681
8682
8683
8684
8685
8686
8687
8688
8689
8690
8691
8692
8693
8694
8695
8696
8697
8698
8699
8700
8701
8702
8703
8704
8705
8706
8707
8708
8709
8710
8711
8712
8713
8714
8715
8716
8717
8718
8719
8720
8721
8722
8723
8724
8725
8726
8727
8728
8729
8730
8731
8732
8733
8734
8735
8736
8737
8738
8739
8740
8741
8742
8743
8744
8745
8746
8747
8748
8749
8750
8751
8752
8753
8754
8755
8756
8757
8758
8759
8760
8761
8762
8763
8764
8765
8766
8767
8768
8769
8770
8771
8772
8773
8774
8775
8776
8777
8778
8779
8780
8781
8782
8783
8784
8785
8786
8787
8788
8789
8790
8791
8792
8793
8794
8795
8796
8797
8798
8799
8800
8801
8802
8803
8804
8805
8806
8807
8808
8809
8810
8811
8812
8813
8814
8815
8816
8817
8818
8819
8820
8821
8822
8823
8824
8825
8826
8827
8828
8829
8830
8831
8832
8833
8834
8835
8836
8837
8838
8839
8840
8841
8842
8843
8844
8845
8846
8847
8848
8849
8850
8851
8852
8853
8854
8855
8856
8857
8858
8859
8860
8861
8862
8863
8864
8865
8866
8867
8868
8869
8870
8871
8872
8873
8874
8875
8876
8877
8878
8879
8880
8881
8882
8883
8884
8885
8886
8887
8888
8889
8890
8891
8892
8893
8894
8895
8896
8897
8898
8899
8900
8901
8902
8903
8904
8905
8906
8907
8908
8909
8910
8911
8912
8913
8914
8915
8916
8917
8918
8919
8920
8921
8922
8923
8924
8925
8926
8927
8928
8929
8930
8931
8932
8933
8934
8935
8936
8937
8938
8939
8940
8941
8942
8943
8944
8945
8946
8947
8948
8949
8950
8951
8952
8953
8954
8955
8956
8957
8958
8959
8960
8961
8962
8963
8964
8965
8966
8967
8968
8969
8970
8971
8972
8973
8974
8975
8976
8977
8978
8979
8980
8981
8982
8983
8984
8985
8986
8987
8988
8989
8990
8991
8992
8993
8994
8995
8996
8997
8998
8999
9000
9001
9002
9003
9004
9005
9006
9007
9008
9009
9010
9011
9012
9013
9014
9015
9016
9017
9018
9019
9020
9021
9022
9023
9024
9025
9026
9027
9028
9029
9030
9031
9032
9033
9034
9035
9036
9037
9038
9039
9040
9041
9042
9043
9044
9045
9046
9047
9048
9049
9050
9051
9052
9053
9054
9055
9056
9057
9058
9059
9060
9061
9062
9063
9064
9065
9066
9067
9068
9069
9070
9071
9072
9073
9074
9075
9076
9077
9078
9079
9080
9081
9082
9083
9084
9085
9086
9087
9088
9089
9090
9091
9092
9093
9094
9095
9096
9097
9098
9099
9100
9101
9102
9103
9104
9105
9106
9107
9108
9109
9110
9111
9112
9113
9114
9115
9116
9117
9118
9119
9120
9121
9122
9123
9124
9125
9126
9127
9128
9129
9130
9131
9132
9133
9134
9135
9136
9137
9138
9139
9140
9141
9142
9143
9144
9145
9146
9147
9148
9149
9150
9151
9152
9153
9154
9155
9156
9157
9158
9159
9160
9161
9162
9163
9164
9165
9166
9167
9168
9169
9170
9171
9172
9173
9174
9175
9176
9177
9178
9179
9180
9181
9182
9183
9184
9185
9186
9187
9188
9189
9190
9191
9192
9193
9194
9195
9196
9197
9198
9199
9200
9201
9202
9203
9204
9205
9206
9207
9208
9209
9210
9211
9212
9213
9214
9215
9216
9217
9218
9219
9220
9221
9222
9223
9224
9225
9226
9227
9228
9229
9230
9231
9232
9233
9234
9235
9236
9237
9238
9239
9240
9241
9242
9243
9244
9245
9246
9247
9248
9249
9250
9251
9252
9253
9254
9255
9256
9257
9258
9259
9260
9261
9262
9263
9264
9265
9266
9267
9268
9269
9270
9271
9272
9273
9274
9275
9276
9277
9278
9279
9280
9281
9282
9283
9284
9285
9286
9287
9288
9289
9290
9291
9292
9293
9294
9295
9296
9297
9298
9299
9300
9301
9302
9303
9304
9305
9306
9307
9308
9309
9310
9311
9312
9313
9314
9315
9316
9317
9318
9319
9320
9321
9322
9323
9324
9325
9326
9327
9328
9329
9330
9331
9332
9333
9334
9335
9336
9337
9338
9339
9340
9341
9342
9343
9344
9345
9346
9347
9348
9349
9350
9351
9352
9353
9354
9355
9356
9357
9358
9359
9360
9361
9362
9363
9364
9365
9366
9367
9368
9369
9370
9371
9372
9373
9374
9375
9376
9377
9378
9379
9380
9381
9382
9383
9384
9385
9386
9387
9388
9389
9390
9391
9392
9393
9394
9395
9396
9397
9398
9399
9400
9401
9402
9403
9404
9405
9406
9407
9408
9409
9410
9411
9412
9413
9414
9415
9416
9417
9418
9419
9420
9421
9422
9423
9424
9425
9426
9427
9428
9429
9430
9431
9432
9433
9434
9435
9436
9437
9438
9439
9440
9441
9442
9443
9444
9445
9446
9447
9448
9449
9450
9451
9452
9453
9454
9455
9456
9457
9458
9459
9460
9461
9462
9463
9464
9465
9466
9467
9468
9469
9470
9471
9472
9473
9474
9475
9476
9477
9478
9479
9480
9481
9482
9483
9484
9485
9486
9487
9488
9489
9490
9491
9492
9493
9494
9495
9496
9497
9498
9499
9500
9501
9502
9503
9504
9505
9506
9507
9508
9509
9510
9511
9512
9513
9514
9515
9516
9517
9518
9519
9520
9521
9522
9523
9524
9525
9526
9527
9528
9529
9530
9531
9532
9533
9534
9535
9536
9537
9538
9539
9540
9541
9542
9543
9544
9545
9546
9547
9548
9549
9550
9551
9552
9553
9554
9555
9556
9557
9558
9559
9560
9561
9562
9563
9564
9565
9566
9567
9568
9569
9570
9571
9572
9573
9574
9575
9576
9577
9578
9579
9580
9581
9582
9583
9584
9585
9586
9587
9588
9589
9590
9591
9592
9593
9594
9595
9596
9597
9598
9599
9600
9601
9602
9603
9604
9605
9606
9607
9608
9609
9610
9611
9612
9613
9614
9615
9616
9617
9618
9619
9620
9621
9622
9623
9624
9625
9626
9627
9628
9629
9630
9631
9632
9633
9634
9635
9636
9637
9638
9639
9640
9641
9642
9643
9644
9645
9646
9647
9648
9649
9650
9651
9652
9653
9654
9655
9656
9657
9658
9659
9660
9661
9662
9663
9664
9665
9666
9667
9668
9669
9670
9671
9672
9673
9674
9675
9676
9677
9678
9679
9680
9681
9682
9683
9684
9685
9686
9687
9688
9689
9690
9691
9692
9693
9694
9695
9696
9697
9698
9699
9700
9701
9702
9703
9704
9705
9706
9707
9708
9709
9710
9711
9712
9713
9714
9715
9716
9717
9718
9719
9720
9721
9722
9723
9724
9725
9726
9727
9728
9729
9730
9731
9732
9733
9734
9735
9736
9737
9738
9739
9740
9741
9742
9743
9744
9745
9746
9747
9748
9749
9750
9751
9752
9753
9754
9755
9756
9757
9758
9759
9760
9761
9762
9763
9764
9765
9766
9767
9768
9769
9770
9771
9772
9773
9774
9775
9776
9777
9778
9779
9780
9781
9782
9783
9784
9785
9786
9787
9788
9789
9790
9791
9792
9793
9794
9795
9796
9797
9798
9799
9800
9801
9802
9803
9804
9805
9806
9807
9808
9809
9810
9811
9812
9813
9814
9815
9816
9817
9818
9819
9820
9821
9822
9823
9824
9825
9826
9827
9828
9829
9830
9831
9832
9833
9834
9835
9836
9837
9838
9839
9840
9841
9842
9843
9844
9845
9846
9847
9848
9849
9850
9851
9852
9853
9854
9855
9856
9857
9858
9859
9860
9861
9862
9863
9864
9865
9866
9867
9868
9869
9870
9871
9872
9873
9874
9875
9876
9877
9878
9879
9880
9881
9882
9883
9884
9885
9886
9887
9888
9889
9890
9891
9892
9893
9894
9895
9896
9897
9898
9899
9900
9901
9902
9903
9904
9905
9906
9907
9908
9909
9910
9911
9912
9913
9914
9915
9916
9917
9918
9919
9920
9921
9922
9923
9924
9925
9926
9927
9928
9929
9930
9931
9932
9933
9934
9935
9936
9937
9938
9939
9940
9941
9942
9943
9944
9945
9946
9947
9948
9949
9950
9951
9952
9953
9954
9955
9956
9957
9958
9959
9960
9961
9962
9963
9964
9965
9966
9967
9968
9969
9970
9971
9972
9973
9974
9975
9976
9977
9978
9979
9980
9981
9982
9983
9984
9985
9986
9987
9988
9989
9990
9991
9992
9993
9994
9995
9996
9997
9998
9999
10000
10001
10002
10003
10004
10005
10006
10007
10008
10009
10010
10011
10012
10013
10014
10015
10016
10017
10018
10019
10020
10021
10022
10023
10024
10025
10026
10027
10028
10029
10030
10031
10032
10033
10034
10035
10036
10037
10038
10039
10040
10041
10042
10043
10044
10045
10046
10047
10048
10049
10050
10051
10052
10053
10054
10055
10056
10057
10058
10059
10060
10061
10062
10063
10064
10065
10066
10067
10068
10069
10070
10071
10072
10073
10074
10075
10076
10077
10078
10079
10080
10081
10082
10083
10084
10085
10086
10087
10088
10089
10090
10091
10092
10093
10094
10095
10096
10097
10098
10099
10100
10101
10102
10103
10104
10105
10106
10107
10108
10109
10110
10111
10112
10113
10114
10115
10116
10117
10118
10119
10120
10121
10122
10123
10124
10125
10126
10127
10128
10129
10130
10131
10132
10133
10134
10135
10136
10137
10138
10139
10140
10141
10142
10143
10144
10145
10146
10147
10148
10149
10150
10151
10152
10153
10154
10155
10156
10157
10158
10159
10160
10161
10162
10163
10164
10165
10166
10167
10168
10169
10170
10171
10172
10173
10174
10175
10176
10177
10178
10179
10180
10181
10182
10183
10184
10185
10186
10187
10188
10189
10190
10191
10192
10193
10194
10195
10196
10197
10198
10199
10200
10201
10202
10203
10204
10205
10206
10207
10208
10209
10210
10211
10212
10213
10214
10215
10216
10217
10218
10219
10220
10221
10222
10223
10224
10225
10226
10227
10228
10229
10230
10231
10232
10233
10234
10235
10236
10237
10238
10239
10240
10241
10242
10243
10244
10245
10246
10247
10248
10249
10250
10251
10252
10253
10254
10255
10256
10257
10258
10259
10260
10261
10262
10263
10264
10265
10266
10267
10268
10269
10270
10271
10272
10273
10274
10275
10276
10277
10278
10279
10280
10281
10282
10283
10284
10285
10286
10287
10288
10289
10290
10291
10292
10293
10294
10295
10296
10297
10298
10299
10300
10301
10302
10303
10304
10305
10306
10307
10308
10309
10310
10311
10312
10313
10314
10315
10316
10317
10318
10319
10320
10321
10322
10323
10324
10325
10326
10327
10328
10329
10330
10331
10332
10333
10334
10335
10336
10337
10338
10339
10340
10341
10342
10343
10344
10345
10346
10347
10348
10349
10350
10351
10352
10353
10354
10355
10356
10357
10358
10359
10360
10361
10362
10363
10364
10365
10366
10367
10368
10369
10370
10371
10372
10373
10374
10375
10376
10377
10378
10379
10380
10381
10382
10383
10384
10385
10386
10387
10388
10389
10390
10391
10392
10393
10394
10395
10396
10397
10398
10399
10400
10401
10402
10403
10404
10405
10406
10407
10408
10409
10410
10411
10412
10413
10414
10415
10416
10417
10418
10419
10420
10421
10422
10423
10424
10425
10426
10427
10428
10429
10430
10431
10432
10433
10434
10435
10436
10437
10438
10439
10440
10441
10442
10443
10444
10445
10446
10447
10448
10449
10450
10451
10452
10453
10454
10455
10456
10457
10458
10459
10460
10461
10462
10463
10464
10465
10466
10467
10468
10469
10470
10471
10472
10473
10474
10475
10476
10477
10478
10479
10480
10481
10482
10483
10484
10485
10486
10487
10488
10489
10490
10491
10492
10493
10494
10495
10496
10497
10498
10499
10500
10501
10502
10503
10504
10505
10506
10507
10508
10509
10510
10511
10512
10513
10514
10515
10516
10517
10518
10519
10520
10521
10522
10523
10524
10525
10526
10527
10528
10529
10530
10531
10532
10533
10534
10535
10536
10537
10538
10539
10540
10541
10542
10543
10544
10545
10546
10547
10548
10549
10550
10551
10552
10553
10554
10555
10556
10557
10558
10559
10560
10561
10562
10563
10564
10565
10566
10567
10568
10569
10570
10571
10572
10573
10574
10575
10576
10577
10578
10579
10580
10581
10582
10583
10584
10585
10586
10587
10588
10589
10590
10591
10592
10593
10594
10595
10596
10597
10598
10599
10600
10601
10602
10603
10604
10605
10606
10607
10608
10609
10610
10611
10612
10613
10614
10615
10616
10617
10618
10619
10620
10621
10622
10623
10624
10625
10626
10627
10628
10629
10630
10631
10632
10633
10634
10635
10636
10637
10638
10639
10640
10641
10642
10643
10644
10645
10646
10647
10648
10649
10650
10651
10652
10653
10654
10655
10656
10657
10658
10659
10660
10661
10662
10663
10664
10665
10666
10667
10668
10669
10670
10671
10672
10673
10674
10675
10676
10677
10678
10679
10680
10681
10682
10683
10684
10685
10686
10687
10688
10689
10690
10691
10692
10693
10694
10695
10696
10697
10698
10699
10700
10701
10702
10703
10704
10705
10706
10707
10708
10709
10710
10711
10712
10713
10714
10715
10716
10717
10718
10719
10720
10721
10722
10723
10724
10725
10726
10727
10728
10729
10730
10731
10732
10733
10734
10735
10736
10737
10738
10739
10740
10741
10742
10743
10744
10745
10746
10747
10748
10749
10750
10751
10752
10753
10754
10755
10756
10757
10758
10759
10760
10761
10762
10763
10764
10765
10766
10767
10768
10769
10770
10771
10772
10773
10774
10775
10776
10777
10778
10779
10780
10781
10782
10783
10784
10785
10786
10787
10788
10789
10790
10791
10792
10793
10794
10795
10796
10797
10798
10799
10800
10801
10802
10803
10804
10805
10806
10807
10808
10809
10810
10811
10812
10813
10814
10815
10816
10817
10818
10819
10820
10821
10822
10823
10824
10825
10826
10827
10828
10829
10830
10831
10832
10833
10834
10835
10836
10837
10838
10839
10840
10841
10842
10843
10844
10845
10846
10847
10848
10849
10850
10851
10852
10853
10854
10855
10856
10857
10858
10859
10860
10861
10862
10863
10864
10865
10866
10867
10868
10869
10870
10871
10872
10873
10874
10875
10876
10877
10878
10879
10880
10881
10882
10883
10884
10885
10886
10887
10888
10889
10890
10891
10892
10893
10894
10895
10896
10897
10898
10899
10900
10901
10902
10903
10904
10905
10906
10907
10908
10909
10910
10911
10912
10913
10914
10915
10916
10917
10918
10919
10920
10921
10922
10923
10924
10925
10926
10927
10928
10929
10930
10931
10932
10933
10934
10935
10936
10937
10938
10939
10940
10941
10942
10943
10944
10945
10946
10947
10948
10949
10950
10951
10952
10953
10954
10955
10956
10957
10958
10959
10960
10961
10962
10963
10964
10965
10966
10967
10968
10969
10970
10971
10972
10973
10974
10975
10976
10977
10978
10979
10980
10981
10982
10983
10984
10985
10986
10987
10988
10989
10990
10991
10992
10993
10994
10995
10996
10997
10998
10999
11000
11001
11002
11003
11004
11005
11006
11007
11008
11009
11010
11011
11012
11013
11014
11015
11016
11017
11018
11019
11020
11021
11022
11023
11024
11025
11026
11027
11028
11029
11030
11031
11032
11033
11034
11035
11036
11037
11038
11039
11040
11041
11042
11043
11044
11045
11046
11047
11048
11049
11050
11051
11052
11053
11054
11055
11056
11057
11058
11059
11060
11061
11062
11063
11064
11065
11066
11067
11068
11069
11070
11071
11072
11073
11074
11075
11076
11077
11078
11079
11080
11081
11082
11083
11084
11085
11086
11087
11088
11089
11090
11091
11092
11093
11094
11095
11096
11097
11098
11099
11100
11101
11102
11103
11104
11105
11106
11107
11108
11109
11110
11111
11112
11113
11114
11115
11116
11117
11118
11119
11120
11121
11122
11123
11124
11125
11126
11127
11128
11129
11130
11131
11132
11133
11134
11135
11136
11137
11138
11139
11140
11141
11142
11143
11144
11145
11146
11147
11148
11149
11150
11151
11152
11153
11154
11155
11156
11157
11158
11159
11160
11161
11162
11163
11164
11165
11166
11167
11168
11169
11170
11171
11172
11173
11174
11175
11176
11177
11178
11179
11180
11181
11182
11183
11184
11185
11186
11187
11188
11189
11190
11191
11192
11193
11194
11195
11196
11197
11198
11199
11200
11201
11202
11203
11204
11205
11206
11207
11208
11209
11210
11211
11212
11213
11214
11215
11216
11217
11218
11219
11220
11221
11222
11223
11224
11225
11226
11227
11228
11229
11230
11231
11232
11233
11234
11235
11236
11237
11238
11239
11240
11241
11242
11243
11244
11245
11246
11247
11248
11249
11250
11251
11252
11253
11254
11255
11256
11257
11258
11259
11260
11261
11262
11263
11264
11265
11266
11267
11268
11269
11270
11271
11272
11273
11274
11275
11276
11277
11278
11279
11280
11281
11282
11283
11284
11285
11286
11287
11288
11289
11290
11291
11292
11293
11294
11295
11296
11297
11298
11299
11300
11301
11302
11303
11304
11305
11306
11307
11308
11309
11310
11311
11312
11313
11314
11315
11316
11317
11318
11319
11320
11321
11322
11323
11324
11325
11326
11327
11328
11329
11330
11331
11332
11333
11334
11335
11336
11337
11338
11339
11340
11341
11342
11343
11344
11345
11346
11347
11348
11349
11350
11351
11352
11353
11354
11355
11356
11357
11358
11359
11360
11361
11362
11363
11364
11365
11366
11367
11368
11369
11370
11371
11372
11373
11374
11375
11376
11377
11378
11379
11380
11381
11382
11383
11384
11385
11386
11387
11388
11389
11390
11391
11392
11393
11394
11395
11396
11397
11398
11399
11400
11401
11402
11403
11404
11405
11406
11407
11408
11409
11410
11411
11412
11413
11414
11415
11416
11417
11418
11419
11420
11421
11422
11423
11424
11425
11426
11427
11428
11429
11430
11431
11432
11433
11434
11435
11436
11437
11438
11439
11440
11441
11442
11443
11444
11445
11446
11447
11448
11449
11450
11451
11452
11453
11454
11455
11456
11457
11458
11459
11460
11461
11462
11463
11464
11465
11466
11467
11468
11469
11470
11471
11472
11473
11474
11475
11476
11477
11478
11479
11480
11481
11482
11483
11484
11485
11486
11487
11488
11489
11490
11491
11492
11493
11494
11495
11496
11497
11498
11499
11500
11501
11502
11503
11504
11505
11506
11507
11508
11509
11510
11511
11512
11513
11514
11515
11516
11517
11518
11519
11520
11521
11522
11523
11524
11525
11526
11527
11528
11529
11530
11531
11532
11533
11534
11535
11536
11537
11538
11539
11540
11541
11542
11543
11544
11545
11546
11547
11548
11549
11550
11551
11552
11553
11554
11555
11556
11557
11558
11559
11560
11561
11562
11563
11564
11565
11566
11567
11568
11569
11570
11571
11572
11573
11574
11575
11576
11577
11578
11579
11580
11581
11582
11583
11584
11585
11586
11587
11588
11589
11590
11591
11592
11593
11594
11595
11596
11597
11598
11599
11600
11601
11602
11603
11604
11605
11606
11607
11608
11609
11610
11611
11612
11613
11614
11615
11616
11617
11618
11619
11620
11621
11622
11623
11624
11625
11626
11627
11628
11629
11630
11631
11632
11633
11634
11635
11636
11637
11638
11639
11640
11641
11642
11643
11644
11645
11646
11647
11648
11649
11650
11651
11652
11653
11654
11655
11656
11657
11658
11659
11660
11661
11662
11663
11664
11665
11666
11667
11668
11669
11670
11671
11672
11673
11674
11675
11676
11677
11678
11679
11680
11681
11682
11683
11684
11685
11686
11687
11688
11689
11690
11691
11692
11693
11694
11695
11696
11697
11698
11699
11700
11701
11702
11703
11704
11705
11706
11707
11708
11709
11710
11711
11712
11713
11714
11715
11716
11717
11718
11719
11720
11721
11722
11723
11724
11725
11726
11727
11728
11729
11730
11731
11732
11733
11734
11735
11736
11737
11738
11739
11740
11741
11742
11743
11744
11745
11746
11747
11748
11749
11750
11751
11752
11753
11754
11755
11756
11757
11758
11759
11760
11761
11762
11763
11764
11765
11766
11767
11768
11769
11770
11771
11772
11773
11774
11775
11776
11777
11778
11779
11780
11781
11782
11783
11784
11785
11786
11787
11788
11789
11790
11791
11792
11793
11794
11795
11796
11797
11798
11799
11800
11801
11802
11803
11804
11805
11806
11807
11808
11809
11810
11811
11812
11813
11814
11815
11816
11817
11818
11819
11820
11821
11822
11823
11824
11825
11826
11827
11828
11829
11830
11831
11832
11833
11834
11835
11836
11837
11838
11839
11840
11841
11842
11843
11844
11845
11846
11847
11848
11849
11850
11851
11852
11853
11854
11855
11856
11857
11858
11859
11860
11861
11862
11863
11864
11865
11866
11867
11868
11869
11870
11871
11872
11873
11874
11875
11876
11877
11878
11879
11880
11881
11882
11883
11884
11885
11886
11887
11888
11889
11890
11891
11892
11893
11894
11895
11896
11897
11898
11899
11900
11901
11902
11903
11904
11905
11906
11907
11908
11909
11910
11911
11912
11913
11914
11915
11916
11917
11918
11919
11920
11921
11922
11923
11924
11925
11926
11927
11928
11929
11930
11931
11932
11933
11934
11935
11936
11937
11938
11939
11940
11941
11942
11943
11944
11945
11946
11947
11948
11949
11950
11951
11952
11953
11954
11955
11956
11957
11958
11959
11960
11961
11962
11963
11964
11965
11966
11967
11968
11969
11970
11971
11972
11973
11974
11975
11976
11977
11978
11979
11980
11981
11982
11983
11984
11985
11986
11987
11988
11989
11990
11991
11992
11993
11994
11995
11996
11997
11998
11999
12000
12001
12002
12003
12004
12005
12006
12007
12008
12009
12010
12011
12012
12013
12014
12015
12016
12017
12018
12019
12020
12021
12022
12023
12024
12025
12026
12027
12028
12029
12030
12031
12032
12033
12034
12035
12036
12037
12038
12039
12040
12041
12042
12043
12044
12045
12046
12047
12048
12049
12050
12051
12052
12053
12054
12055
12056
12057
12058
12059
12060
12061
12062
12063
12064
12065
12066
12067
12068
12069
12070
12071
12072
12073
12074
12075
12076
12077
12078
12079
12080
12081
12082
12083
12084
12085
12086
12087
12088
12089
12090
12091
12092
12093
12094
12095
12096
12097
12098
12099
12100
12101
12102
12103
12104
12105
12106
12107
12108
12109
12110
12111
12112
12113
12114
12115
12116
12117
12118
12119
12120
12121
12122
12123
12124
12125
12126
12127
12128
12129
12130
12131
12132
12133
12134
12135
12136
12137
12138
12139
12140
12141
12142
12143
12144
12145
12146
12147
12148
12149
12150
12151
12152
12153
12154
12155
12156
12157
12158
12159
12160
12161
12162
12163
12164
12165
12166
12167
12168
12169
12170
12171
12172
12173
12174
12175
12176
12177
12178
12179
12180
12181
12182
12183
12184
12185
12186
12187
12188
12189
12190
12191
12192
12193
12194
12195
12196
12197
12198
12199
12200
12201
12202
12203
12204
12205
12206
12207
12208
12209
12210
12211
12212
12213
12214
12215
12216
12217
12218
12219
12220
12221
12222
12223
12224
12225
12226
12227
12228
12229
12230
12231
12232
12233
12234
12235
12236
12237
12238
12239
12240
12241
12242
12243
12244
12245
12246
12247
12248
12249
12250
12251
12252
12253
12254
12255
12256
12257
12258
12259
12260
12261
12262
12263
12264
12265
12266
12267
12268
12269
12270
12271
12272
12273
12274
12275
12276
12277
12278
12279
12280
12281
12282
12283
12284
12285
12286
12287
12288
12289
12290
12291
12292
12293
12294
12295
12296
12297
12298
12299
12300
12301
12302
12303
12304
12305
12306
12307
12308
12309
12310
12311
12312
12313
12314
12315
12316
12317
12318
12319
12320
12321
12322
12323
12324
12325
12326
12327
12328
12329
12330
12331
12332
12333
12334
12335
12336
12337
12338
12339
12340
12341
12342
12343
12344
12345
12346
12347
12348
12349
12350
12351
12352
12353
12354
12355
12356
12357
12358
12359
12360
12361
12362
12363
12364
12365
12366
12367
12368
12369
12370
12371
12372
12373
12374
12375
12376
12377
12378
12379
12380
12381
12382
12383
12384
12385
12386
12387
12388
12389
12390
12391
12392
12393
12394
12395
12396
12397
12398
12399
12400
12401
12402
12403
12404
12405
12406
12407
12408
12409
12410
12411
12412
12413
12414
12415
12416
12417
12418
12419
12420
12421
12422
12423
12424
12425
12426
12427
12428
12429
12430
12431
12432
12433
12434
12435
12436
12437
12438
12439
12440
12441
12442
12443
12444
12445
12446
12447
12448
12449
12450
12451
12452
12453
12454
12455
12456
12457
12458
12459
12460
12461
12462
12463
12464
12465
12466
12467
12468
12469
12470
12471
12472
12473
12474
12475
12476
12477
12478
12479
12480
12481
12482
12483
12484
12485
12486
12487
12488
12489
12490
12491
12492
12493
12494
12495
12496
12497
12498
12499
12500
12501
12502
12503
12504
12505
12506
12507
12508
12509
12510
12511
12512
12513
12514
12515
12516
12517
12518
12519
12520
12521
12522
12523
12524
12525
12526
12527
12528
12529
12530
12531
12532
12533
12534
12535
12536
12537
12538
12539
12540
12541
12542
12543
12544
12545
12546
12547
12548
12549
12550
12551
12552
12553
12554
12555
12556
12557
12558
12559
12560
12561
12562
12563
12564
12565
12566
12567
12568
12569
12570
12571
12572
12573
12574
12575
12576
12577
12578
12579
12580
12581
12582
12583
12584
12585
12586
12587
12588
12589
12590
12591
12592
12593
12594
12595
12596
12597
12598
12599
12600
12601
12602
12603
12604
12605
12606
12607
12608
12609
12610
12611
12612
12613
12614
12615
12616
12617
12618
12619
12620
12621
12622
12623
12624
12625
12626
12627
12628
12629
12630
12631
12632
12633
12634
12635
12636
12637
12638
12639
12640
12641
12642
12643
12644
12645
12646
12647
12648
12649
12650
12651
12652
12653
12654
12655
12656
12657
12658
12659
12660
12661
12662
12663
12664
12665
12666
12667
12668
12669
12670
12671
12672
12673
12674
12675
12676
12677
12678
12679
12680
12681
12682
12683
12684
12685
12686
12687
12688
12689
12690
12691
12692
12693
12694
12695
12696
12697
12698
12699
12700
12701
12702
12703
12704
12705
12706
12707
12708
12709
12710
12711
12712
12713
12714
12715
12716
12717
12718
12719
12720
12721
12722
12723
12724
12725
12726
12727
12728
12729
12730
12731
12732
12733
12734
12735
12736
12737
12738
12739
12740
12741
12742
12743
12744
12745
12746
12747
12748
12749
12750
12751
12752
12753
12754
12755
12756
12757
12758
12759
12760
12761
12762
12763
12764
12765
12766
12767
12768
12769
12770
12771
12772
12773
12774
12775
12776
12777
12778
12779
12780
12781
12782
12783
12784
12785
12786
12787
12788
12789
12790
12791
12792
12793
12794
12795
12796
12797
12798
12799
12800
12801
12802
12803
12804
12805
12806
12807
12808
12809
12810
12811
12812
12813
12814
12815
12816
12817
12818
12819
12820
12821
12822
12823
12824
12825
12826
12827
12828
12829
12830
12831
12832
12833
12834
12835
12836
12837
12838
12839
12840
12841
12842
12843
12844
12845
12846
12847
12848
12849
12850
12851
12852
12853
12854
12855
12856
12857
12858
12859
12860
12861
12862
12863
12864
12865
12866
12867
12868
12869
12870
12871
12872
12873
12874
12875
12876
12877
12878
12879
12880
12881
12882
12883
12884
12885
12886
12887
12888
12889
12890
12891
12892
12893
12894
12895
12896
12897
12898
12899
12900
12901
12902
12903
12904
12905
12906
12907
12908
12909
12910
12911
12912
12913
12914
12915
12916
12917
12918
12919
12920
12921
12922
12923
12924
12925
12926
12927
12928
12929
12930
12931
12932
12933
12934
12935
12936
12937
12938
12939
12940
12941
12942
12943
12944
12945
12946
12947
12948
12949
12950
12951
12952
12953
12954
12955
12956
12957
12958
12959
12960
12961
12962
12963
12964
12965
12966
12967
12968
12969
12970
12971
12972
12973
12974
12975
12976
12977
12978
12979
12980
12981
12982
12983
12984
12985
12986
12987
12988
12989
12990
12991
12992
12993
12994
12995
12996
12997
12998
12999
13000
13001
13002
13003
13004
13005
13006
13007
13008
13009
13010
13011
13012
13013
13014
13015
13016
13017
13018
13019
13020
13021
13022
13023
13024
13025
13026
13027
13028
13029
13030
13031
13032
13033
13034
13035
13036
13037
13038
13039
13040
13041
13042
13043
13044
13045
13046
13047
13048
13049
13050
13051
13052
13053
13054
13055
13056
13057
13058
13059
13060
13061
13062
13063
13064
13065
13066
13067
13068
13069
13070
13071
13072
13073
13074
13075
13076
13077
13078
13079
13080
13081
13082
13083
13084
13085
13086
13087
13088
13089
13090
13091
13092
13093
13094
13095
13096
13097
13098
13099
13100
13101
13102
13103
13104
13105
13106
13107
13108
13109
13110
13111
13112
13113
13114
13115
13116
13117
13118
13119
13120
13121
13122
13123
13124
13125
13126
13127
13128
13129
13130
13131
13132
13133
13134
13135
13136
13137
13138
13139
13140
13141
13142
13143
13144
13145
13146
13147
13148
13149
13150
13151
13152
13153
13154
13155
13156
13157
13158
13159
13160
13161
13162
13163
13164
13165
13166
13167
13168
13169
13170
13171
13172
13173
13174
13175
13176
13177
13178
13179
13180
13181
13182
13183
13184
13185
13186
13187
13188
13189
13190
13191
13192
13193
13194
13195
13196
13197
13198
13199
13200
13201
13202
13203
13204
13205
13206
13207
13208
13209
13210
13211
13212
13213
13214
13215
13216
13217
13218
13219
13220
13221
13222
13223
13224
13225
13226
13227
13228
13229
13230
13231
13232
13233
13234
13235
13236
13237
13238
13239
13240
13241
13242
13243
13244
13245
13246
13247
13248
13249
13250
13251
13252
13253
13254
13255
13256
13257
13258
13259
13260
13261
13262
13263
13264
13265
13266
13267
13268
13269
13270
13271
13272
13273
13274
13275
13276
13277
13278
13279
13280
13281
13282
13283
13284
13285
13286
13287
13288
13289
13290
13291
13292
13293
13294
13295
13296
13297
13298
13299
13300
13301
13302
13303
13304
13305
13306
13307
13308
13309
13310
13311
13312
13313
13314
13315
13316
13317
13318
13319
13320
13321
13322
13323
13324
13325
13326
13327
13328
13329
13330
13331
13332
13333
13334
13335
13336
13337
13338
13339
13340
13341
13342
13343
13344
13345
13346
13347
13348
13349
13350
13351
13352
13353
13354
13355
13356
13357
13358
13359
13360
13361
13362
13363
13364
13365
13366
13367
13368
13369
13370
13371
13372
13373
13374
13375
13376
13377
13378
13379
13380
13381
13382
13383
13384
13385
13386
13387
13388
13389
13390
13391
13392
13393
13394
13395
13396
13397
13398
13399
13400
13401
13402
13403
13404
13405
13406
13407
13408
13409
13410
13411
13412
13413
13414
13415
13416
13417
13418
13419
13420
13421
13422
13423
13424
13425
13426
13427
13428
13429
13430
13431
13432
13433
13434
13435
13436
13437
13438
13439
13440
13441
13442
13443
13444
13445
13446
13447
13448
13449
13450
13451
13452
13453
13454
13455
13456
13457
13458
13459
13460
13461
13462
13463
13464
13465
13466
13467
13468
13469
13470
13471
13472
13473
13474
13475
13476
13477
13478
13479
13480
13481
13482
13483
13484
13485
13486
13487
13488
13489
13490
13491
13492
13493
13494
13495
13496
13497
13498
13499
13500
13501
13502
13503
13504
13505
13506
13507
13508
13509
13510
13511
13512
13513
13514
13515
13516
13517
13518
13519
13520
13521
13522
13523
13524
13525
13526
13527
13528
13529
13530
13531
13532
13533
13534
13535
13536
13537
13538
13539
13540
13541
13542
13543
13544
13545
13546
13547
13548
13549
13550
13551
13552
13553
13554
13555
13556
13557
13558
13559
13560
13561
13562
13563
13564
13565
13566
13567
13568
13569
13570
13571
13572
13573
13574
13575
13576
13577
13578
13579
13580
13581
13582
13583
13584
13585
13586
13587
13588
13589
13590
13591
13592
13593
13594
13595
13596
13597
13598
13599
13600
13601
13602
13603
13604
13605
13606
13607
13608
13609
13610
13611
13612
13613
13614
13615
13616
13617
13618
13619
13620
13621
13622
13623
13624
13625
13626
13627
13628
13629
13630
13631
13632
13633
13634
13635
13636
13637
13638
13639
13640
13641
13642
13643
13644
13645
13646
13647
13648
13649
13650
13651
13652
13653
13654
13655
13656
13657
13658
13659
13660
13661
13662
13663
13664
13665
13666
13667
13668
13669
13670
13671
13672
13673
13674
13675
13676
13677
13678
13679
13680
13681
13682
13683
13684
13685
13686
13687
13688
13689
13690
13691
13692
13693
13694
13695
13696
13697
13698
13699
13700
13701
13702
13703
13704
13705
13706
13707
13708
13709
13710
13711
13712
13713
13714
13715
13716
13717
13718
13719
13720
13721
13722
13723
13724
13725
13726
13727
13728
13729
13730
13731
13732
13733
13734
13735
13736
13737
13738
13739
13740
13741
13742
13743
13744
13745
13746
13747
13748
13749
13750
13751
13752
13753
13754
13755
13756
13757
13758
13759
13760
13761
13762
13763
13764
13765
13766
13767
13768
13769
13770
13771
13772
13773
13774
13775
13776
13777
13778
13779
13780
13781
13782
13783
13784
13785
13786
13787
13788
13789
13790
13791
13792
13793
13794
13795
13796
13797
13798
13799
13800
13801
13802
13803
13804
13805
13806
13807
13808
13809
13810
13811
13812
13813
13814
13815
13816
13817
13818
13819
13820
13821
13822
13823
13824
13825
13826
13827
13828
13829
13830
13831
13832
13833
13834
13835
13836
13837
13838
13839
13840
13841
13842
13843
13844
13845
13846
13847
13848
13849
13850
13851
13852
13853
13854
13855
13856
13857
13858
13859
13860
13861
13862
13863
13864
13865
13866
13867
13868
13869
13870
13871
13872
13873
13874
13875
13876
13877
13878
13879
13880
13881
13882
13883
13884
13885
13886
13887
13888
13889
13890
13891
13892
13893
13894
13895
13896
13897
13898
13899
13900
13901
13902
13903
13904
13905
13906
13907
13908
13909
13910
13911
13912
13913
13914
13915
13916
13917
13918
13919
13920
13921
13922
13923
13924
13925
13926
13927
13928
13929
13930
13931
13932
13933
13934
13935
13936
13937
13938
13939
13940
13941
13942
13943
13944
13945
13946
13947
13948
13949
13950
13951
13952
13953
13954
13955
13956
13957
13958
13959
13960
13961
13962
13963
13964
13965
13966
13967
13968
13969
13970
13971
13972
13973
13974
13975
13976
13977
13978
13979
13980
13981
13982
13983
13984
13985
13986
13987
13988
13989
13990
13991
13992
13993
13994
13995
13996
13997
13998
13999
14000
14001
14002
14003
14004
14005
14006
14007
14008
14009
14010
14011
14012
14013
14014
14015
14016
14017
14018
14019
14020
14021
14022
14023
14024
14025
14026
14027
14028
14029
14030
14031
14032
14033
14034
14035
14036
14037
14038
14039
14040
14041
14042
14043
14044
14045
14046
14047
14048
14049
14050
14051
14052
14053
14054
14055
14056
14057
14058
14059
14060
14061
14062
14063
14064
14065
14066
14067
14068
14069
14070
14071
14072
14073
14074
14075
14076
14077
14078
14079
14080
14081
14082
14083
14084
14085
14086
14087
14088
14089
14090
14091
14092
14093
14094
14095
14096
14097
14098
14099
14100
14101
14102
14103
14104
14105
14106
14107
14108
14109
14110
14111
14112
14113
14114
14115
14116
14117
14118
14119
14120
14121
14122
14123
14124
14125
14126
14127
14128
14129
14130
14131
14132
14133
14134
14135
14136
14137
14138
14139
14140
14141
14142
14143
14144
14145
14146
14147
14148
14149
14150
14151
14152
14153
14154
14155
14156
14157
14158
14159
14160
14161
14162
14163
14164
14165
14166
14167
14168
14169
14170
14171
14172
14173
14174
14175
14176
14177
14178
14179
14180
14181
14182
14183
14184
14185
14186
14187
14188
14189
14190
14191
14192
14193
14194
14195
14196
14197
14198
14199
14200
14201
14202
14203
14204
14205
14206
14207
14208
14209
14210
14211
14212
14213
14214
14215
14216
14217
14218
14219
14220
14221
14222
14223
14224
14225
14226
14227
14228
14229
14230
14231
14232
14233
14234
14235
14236
14237
14238
14239
14240
14241
14242
14243
14244
14245
14246
14247
14248
14249
14250
14251
14252
14253
14254
14255
14256
14257
14258
14259
14260
14261
14262
14263
14264
14265
14266
14267
14268
14269
14270
14271
14272
14273
14274
14275
14276
14277
14278
14279
14280
14281
14282
14283
14284
14285
14286
14287
14288
14289
14290
14291
14292
14293
14294
14295
14296
14297
14298
14299
14300
14301
14302
14303
14304
14305
14306
14307
14308
14309
14310
14311
14312
14313
14314
14315
14316
14317
14318
14319
14320
14321
14322
14323
14324
14325
14326
14327
14328
14329
14330
14331
14332
14333
14334
14335
14336
14337
14338
14339
14340
14341
14342
14343
14344
14345
14346
14347
14348
14349
14350
14351
14352
14353
14354
14355
14356
14357
14358
14359
14360
14361
14362
14363
14364
14365
14366
14367
14368
14369
14370
14371
14372
14373
14374
14375
14376
14377
14378
14379
14380
14381
14382
14383
14384
14385
14386
14387
14388
14389
14390
14391
14392
14393
14394
14395
14396
14397
14398
14399
14400
14401
14402
14403
14404
14405
14406
14407
14408
14409
14410
14411
14412
14413
14414
14415
14416
14417
14418
14419
14420
14421
14422
14423
14424
14425
14426
14427
14428
14429
14430
14431
14432
14433
14434
14435
14436
14437
14438
14439
14440
14441
14442
14443
14444
14445
14446
14447
14448
14449
14450
14451
14452
14453
14454
14455
14456
14457
14458
14459
14460
14461
14462
14463
14464
14465
14466
14467
14468
14469
14470
14471
14472
14473
14474
14475
14476
14477
14478
14479
14480
14481
14482
14483
14484
14485
14486
14487
14488
14489
14490
14491
14492
14493
14494
14495
14496
14497
14498
14499
14500
14501
14502
14503
14504
14505
14506
14507
14508
14509
14510
14511
14512
14513
14514
14515
14516
14517
14518
14519
14520
14521
14522
14523
14524
14525
14526
14527
14528
14529
14530
14531
14532
14533
14534
14535
14536
14537
14538
14539
14540
14541
14542
14543
14544
14545
14546
14547
14548
14549
14550
14551
14552
14553
14554
14555
14556
14557
14558
14559
14560
14561
14562
14563
14564
14565
14566
14567
14568
14569
14570
14571
14572
14573
14574
14575
14576
14577
14578
14579
14580
14581
14582
14583
14584
14585
14586
14587
14588
14589
14590
14591
14592
14593
14594
14595
14596
14597
14598
14599
14600
14601
14602
14603
14604
14605
14606
14607
14608
14609
14610
14611
14612
14613
14614
14615
14616
14617
14618
14619
14620
14621
14622
14623
14624
14625
14626
14627
14628
14629
14630
14631
14632
14633
14634
14635
14636
14637
14638
14639
14640
14641
14642
14643
14644
14645
14646
14647
14648
14649
14650
14651
14652
14653
14654
14655
14656
14657
14658
14659
14660
14661
14662
14663
14664
14665
14666
14667
14668
14669
14670
14671
14672
14673
14674
14675
14676
14677
14678
14679
14680
14681
14682
14683
14684
14685
14686
14687
14688
14689
14690
14691
14692
14693
14694
14695
14696
14697
14698
14699
14700
14701
14702
14703
14704
14705
14706
14707
14708
14709
14710
14711
14712
14713
14714
14715
14716
14717
14718
14719
14720
14721
14722
14723
14724
14725
14726
14727
14728
14729
14730
14731
14732
14733
14734
14735
14736
14737
14738
14739
14740
14741
14742
14743
14744
14745
14746
14747
14748
14749
14750
14751
14752
14753
14754
14755
14756
14757
14758
14759
14760
14761
14762
14763
14764
14765
14766
14767
14768
14769
14770
14771
14772
14773
14774
14775
14776
14777
14778
14779
14780
14781
14782
14783
14784
14785
14786
14787
14788
14789
14790
14791
14792
14793
14794
14795
14796
14797
14798
14799
14800
14801
14802
14803
14804
14805
14806
14807
14808
14809
14810
14811
14812
14813
14814
14815
14816
14817
14818
14819
14820
14821
14822
14823
14824
14825
14826
14827
14828
14829
14830
14831
14832
14833
14834
14835
14836
14837
14838
14839
14840
14841
14842
14843
14844
14845
14846
14847
14848
14849
14850
14851
14852
14853
14854
14855
14856
14857
14858
14859
14860
14861
14862
14863
14864
14865
14866
14867
14868
14869
14870
14871
14872
14873
14874
14875
14876
14877
14878
14879
14880
14881
14882
14883
14884
14885
14886
14887
14888
14889
14890
14891
14892
14893
14894
14895
14896
14897
14898
14899
14900
14901
14902
14903
14904
14905
14906
14907
14908
14909
14910
14911
14912
14913
14914
14915
14916
14917
14918
14919
14920
14921
14922
14923
14924
14925
14926
14927
14928
14929
14930
14931
14932
14933
14934
14935
14936
14937
14938
14939
14940
14941
14942
14943
14944
14945
14946
14947
14948
14949
14950
14951
14952
14953
14954
14955
14956
14957
14958
14959
14960
14961
14962
14963
14964
14965
14966
14967
14968
14969
14970
14971
14972
14973
14974
14975
14976
14977
14978
14979
14980
14981
14982
14983
14984
14985
14986
14987
14988
14989
14990
14991
14992
14993
14994
14995
14996
14997
14998
14999
15000
15001
15002
15003
15004
15005
15006
15007
15008
15009
15010
15011
15012
15013
15014
15015
15016
15017
15018
15019
15020
15021
15022
15023
15024
15025
15026
15027
15028
15029
15030
15031
15032
15033
15034
15035
15036
15037
15038
15039
15040
15041
15042
15043
15044
15045
15046
15047
15048
15049
15050
15051
15052
15053
15054
15055
15056
15057
15058
15059
15060
15061
15062
15063
15064
15065
15066
15067
15068
15069
15070
15071
15072
15073
15074
15075
15076
15077
15078
15079
15080
15081
15082
15083
15084
15085
15086
15087
15088
15089
15090
15091
15092
15093
15094
15095
15096
15097
15098
15099
15100
15101
15102
15103
15104
15105
15106
15107
15108
15109
15110
15111
15112
15113
15114
15115
15116
15117
15118
15119
15120
15121
15122
15123
15124
15125
15126
15127
15128
15129
15130
15131
15132
15133
15134
15135
15136
15137
15138
15139
15140
15141
15142
15143
15144
15145
15146
15147
15148
15149
15150
15151
15152
15153
15154
15155
15156
15157
15158
15159
15160
15161
15162
15163
15164
15165
15166
15167
15168
15169
15170
15171
15172
15173
15174
15175
15176
15177
15178
15179
15180
15181
15182
15183
15184
15185
15186
15187
15188
15189
15190
15191
15192
15193
15194
15195
15196
15197
15198
15199
15200
15201
15202
15203
15204
15205
15206
15207
15208
15209
15210
15211
15212
15213
15214
15215
15216
15217
15218
15219
15220
15221
15222
15223
15224
15225
15226
15227
15228
15229
15230
15231
15232
15233
15234
15235
15236
15237
15238
15239
15240
15241
15242
15243
15244
15245
15246
15247
15248
15249
15250
15251
15252
15253
15254
15255
15256
15257
15258
15259
15260
15261
15262
15263
15264
15265
15266
15267
15268
15269
15270
15271
15272
15273
15274
15275
15276
15277
15278
15279
15280
15281
15282
15283
15284
15285
15286
15287
15288
15289
15290
15291
15292
15293
15294
15295
15296
15297
15298
15299
15300
15301
15302
15303
15304
15305
15306
15307
15308
15309
15310
15311
15312
15313
15314
15315
15316
15317
15318
15319
15320
15321
15322
15323
15324
15325
15326
15327
15328
15329
15330
15331
15332
15333
15334
15335
15336
15337
15338
15339
15340
15341
15342
15343
15344
15345
15346
15347
15348
15349
15350
15351
15352
15353
15354
15355
15356
15357
15358
15359
15360
15361
15362
15363
15364
15365
15366
15367
15368
15369
15370
15371
15372
15373
15374
15375
15376
15377
15378
15379
15380
15381
15382
15383
15384
15385
15386
15387
15388
15389
15390
15391
15392
15393
15394
15395
15396
15397
15398
15399
15400
15401
15402
15403
15404
15405
15406
15407
15408
15409
15410
15411
15412
15413
15414
15415
15416
15417
15418
15419
15420
15421
15422
15423
15424
15425
15426
15427
15428
15429
15430
15431
15432
15433
15434
15435
15436
15437
15438
15439
15440
15441
15442
15443
15444
15445
15446
15447
15448
15449
15450
15451
15452
15453
15454
15455
15456
15457
15458
15459
15460
15461
15462
15463
15464
15465
15466
15467
15468
15469
15470
15471
15472
15473
15474
15475
15476
15477
15478
15479
15480
15481
15482
15483
15484
15485
15486
15487
15488
15489
15490
15491
15492
15493
15494
15495
15496
15497
15498
15499
15500
15501
15502
15503
15504
15505
15506
15507
15508
15509
15510
15511
15512
15513
15514
15515
15516
15517
15518
15519
15520
15521
15522
15523
15524
15525
15526
15527
15528
15529
15530
15531
15532
15533
15534
15535
15536
15537
15538
15539
15540
15541
15542
15543
15544
15545
15546
15547
15548
15549
15550
15551
15552
15553
15554
15555
15556
15557
15558
15559
15560
15561
15562
15563
15564
15565
15566
15567
15568
15569
15570
15571
15572
15573
15574
15575
15576
15577
15578
15579
15580
15581
15582
15583
15584
15585
15586
15587
15588
15589
15590
15591
15592
15593
15594
15595
15596
15597
15598
15599
15600
15601
15602
15603
15604
15605
15606
15607
15608
15609
15610
15611
15612
15613
15614
15615
15616
15617
15618
15619
15620
15621
15622
15623
15624
15625
15626
15627
15628
15629
15630
15631
15632
15633
15634
15635
15636
15637
15638
15639
15640
15641
15642
15643
15644
15645
15646
15647
15648
15649
15650
15651
15652
15653
15654
15655
15656
15657
15658
15659
15660
15661
15662
15663
15664
15665
15666
15667
15668
15669
15670
15671
15672
15673
15674
15675
15676
15677
15678
15679
15680
15681
15682
15683
15684
15685
15686
15687
15688
15689
15690
15691
15692
15693
15694
15695
15696
15697
15698
15699
15700
15701
15702
15703
15704
15705
15706
15707
15708
15709
15710
15711
15712
15713
15714
15715
15716
15717
15718
15719
15720
15721
15722
15723
15724
15725
15726
15727
15728
15729
15730
15731
15732
15733
15734
15735
15736
15737
15738
15739
15740
15741
15742
15743
15744
15745
15746
15747
15748
15749
15750
15751
15752
15753
15754
15755
15756
15757
15758
15759
15760
15761
15762
15763
15764
15765
15766
15767
15768
15769
15770
15771
15772
15773
15774
15775
15776
15777
15778
15779
15780
15781
15782
15783
15784
15785
15786
15787
15788
15789
15790
15791
15792
15793
15794
15795
15796
15797
15798
15799
15800
15801
15802
15803
15804
15805
15806
15807
15808
15809
15810
15811
15812
15813
15814
15815
15816
15817
15818
15819
15820
15821
15822
15823
15824
15825
15826
15827
15828
15829
15830
15831
15832
15833
15834
15835
15836
15837
15838
15839
15840
15841
15842
15843
15844
15845
15846
15847
15848
15849
15850
15851
15852
15853
15854
15855
15856
15857
15858
15859
15860
15861
15862
15863
15864
15865
15866
15867
15868
15869
15870
15871
15872
15873
15874
15875
15876
15877
15878
15879
15880
15881
15882
15883
15884
15885
15886
15887
15888
15889
15890
15891
15892
15893
15894
15895
15896
15897
15898
15899
15900
15901
15902
15903
15904
15905
15906
15907
15908
15909
15910
15911
15912
15913
15914
15915
15916
15917
15918
15919
15920
15921
15922
15923
15924
15925
15926
15927
15928
15929
15930
15931
15932
15933
15934
15935
15936
15937
15938
15939
15940
15941
15942
15943
15944
15945
15946
15947
15948
15949
15950
15951
15952
15953
15954
15955
15956
15957
15958
15959
15960
15961
15962
15963
15964
15965
15966
15967
15968
15969
15970
15971
15972
15973
15974
15975
15976
15977
15978
15979
15980
15981
15982
15983
15984
15985
15986
15987
15988
15989
15990
15991
15992
15993
15994
15995
15996
15997
15998
15999
16000
16001
16002
16003
16004
16005
16006
16007
16008
16009
16010
16011
16012
16013
16014
16015
16016
16017
16018
16019
16020
16021
16022
16023
16024
16025
16026
16027
16028
16029
16030
16031
16032
16033
16034
16035
16036
16037
16038
16039
16040
16041
16042
16043
16044
16045
16046
16047
16048
16049
16050
16051
16052
16053
16054
16055
16056
16057
16058
16059
16060
16061
16062
16063
16064
16065
16066
16067
16068
16069
16070
16071
16072
16073
16074
16075
16076
16077
16078
16079
16080
16081
16082
16083
16084
16085
16086
16087
16088
16089
16090
16091
16092
16093
16094
16095
16096
16097
16098
16099
16100
16101
16102
16103
16104
16105
16106
16107
16108
16109
16110
16111
16112
16113
16114
16115
16116
16117
16118
16119
16120
16121
16122
16123
16124
16125
16126
16127
16128
16129
16130
16131
16132
16133
16134
16135
16136
16137
16138
16139
16140
16141
16142
16143
16144
16145
16146
16147
16148
16149
16150
16151
16152
16153
16154
16155
16156
16157
16158
16159
16160
16161
16162
16163
16164
16165
16166
16167
16168
16169
16170
16171
16172
16173
16174
16175
16176
16177
16178
16179
16180
16181
16182
16183
16184
16185
16186
16187
16188
16189
16190
16191
16192
16193
16194
16195
16196
16197
16198
16199
16200
16201
16202
16203
16204
16205
16206
16207
16208
16209
16210
16211
16212
16213
16214
16215
16216
16217
16218
16219
16220
16221
16222
16223
16224
16225
16226
16227
16228
16229
16230
16231
16232
16233
16234
16235
16236
16237
16238
16239
16240
16241
16242
16243
16244
16245
16246
16247
16248
16249
16250
16251
16252
16253
16254
16255
16256
16257
16258
16259
16260
16261
16262
16263
16264
16265
16266
16267
16268
16269
16270
16271
16272
16273
16274
16275
16276
16277
16278
16279
16280
16281
16282
16283
16284
16285
16286
16287
16288
16289
16290
16291
16292
16293
16294
16295
16296
16297
16298
16299
16300
16301
16302
16303
16304
16305
16306
16307
16308
16309
16310
16311
16312
16313
16314
16315
16316
16317
16318
16319
16320
16321
16322
16323
16324
16325
16326
16327
16328
16329
16330
16331
16332
16333
16334
16335
16336
16337
16338
16339
16340
16341
16342
16343
16344
16345
16346
16347
16348
16349
16350
16351
16352
16353
16354
16355
16356
16357
16358
16359
16360
16361
16362
16363
16364
16365
16366
16367
16368
16369
16370
16371
16372
16373
16374
16375
16376
16377
16378
16379
16380
16381
16382
16383
16384
16385
16386
16387
16388
16389
16390
16391
16392
16393
16394
16395
16396
16397
16398
16399
16400
16401
16402
16403
16404
16405
16406
16407
16408
16409
16410
16411
16412
16413
16414
16415
16416
16417
16418
16419
16420
16421
16422
16423
16424
16425
16426
16427
16428
16429
16430
16431
16432
16433
16434
16435
16436
16437
16438
16439
16440
16441
16442
16443
16444
16445
16446
16447
16448
16449
16450
16451
16452
16453
16454
16455
16456
16457
16458
16459
16460
16461
16462
16463
16464
16465
16466
16467
16468
16469
16470
16471
16472
16473
16474
16475
16476
16477
16478
16479
16480
16481
16482
16483
16484
16485
16486
16487
16488
16489
16490
16491
16492
16493
16494
16495
16496
16497
16498
16499
16500
16501
16502
16503
16504
16505
16506
16507
16508
16509
16510
16511
16512
16513
16514
16515
16516
16517
16518
16519
16520
16521
16522
16523
16524
16525
16526
16527
16528
16529
16530
16531
16532
16533
16534
16535
16536
16537
16538
16539
16540
16541
16542
16543
16544
16545
16546
16547
16548
16549
16550
16551
16552
16553
16554
16555
16556
16557
16558
16559
16560
16561
16562
16563
16564
16565
16566
16567
16568
16569
16570
16571
16572
16573
16574
16575
16576
16577
16578
16579
16580
16581
16582
16583
16584
16585
16586
16587
16588
16589
16590
16591
16592
16593
16594
16595
16596
16597
16598
16599
16600
16601
16602
16603
16604
16605
16606
16607
16608
16609
16610
16611
16612
16613
16614
16615
16616
16617
16618
16619
16620
16621
16622
16623
16624
16625
16626
16627
16628
16629
16630
16631
16632
16633
16634
16635
16636
16637
16638
16639
16640
16641
16642
16643
16644
16645
16646
16647
16648
16649
16650
16651
16652
16653
16654
16655
16656
16657
16658
16659
16660
16661
16662
16663
16664
16665
16666
16667
16668
16669
16670
16671
16672
16673
16674
16675
16676
16677
16678
16679
16680
16681
16682
16683
16684
16685
16686
16687
16688
16689
16690
16691
16692
16693
16694
16695
16696
16697
16698
16699
16700
16701
16702
16703
16704
16705
16706
16707
16708
16709
16710
16711
16712
16713
16714
16715
16716
16717
16718
16719
16720
16721
16722
16723
16724
16725
16726
16727
16728
16729
16730
16731
16732
16733
16734
16735
16736
16737
16738
16739
16740
16741
16742
16743
16744
16745
16746
16747
16748
16749
16750
16751
16752
16753
16754
16755
16756
16757
16758
16759
16760
16761
16762
16763
16764
16765
16766
16767
16768
16769
16770
16771
16772
16773
16774
16775
16776
16777
16778
16779
16780
16781
16782
16783
16784
16785
16786
16787
16788
16789
16790
16791
16792
16793
16794
16795
16796
16797
16798
16799
16800
16801
16802
16803
16804
16805
16806
16807
16808
16809
16810
16811
16812
16813
16814
16815
16816
16817
16818
16819
16820
16821
16822
16823
16824
16825
16826
16827
16828
16829
16830
16831
16832
16833
16834
16835
16836
16837
16838
16839
16840
16841
16842
16843
16844
16845
16846
16847
16848
16849
16850
16851
16852
16853
16854
16855
16856
16857
16858
16859
16860
16861
16862
16863
16864
16865
16866
16867
16868
16869
16870
16871
16872
16873
16874
16875
16876
16877
16878
16879
16880
16881
16882
16883
16884
16885
16886
16887
16888
16889
16890
16891
16892
16893
16894
16895
16896
16897
16898
16899
16900
16901
16902
16903
16904
16905
16906
16907
16908
16909
16910
16911
16912
16913
16914
16915
16916
16917
16918
16919
16920
16921
16922
16923
16924
16925
16926
16927
16928
16929
16930
16931
16932
16933
16934
16935
16936
16937
16938
16939
16940
16941
16942
16943
16944
16945
16946
16947
16948
16949
16950
16951
16952
16953
16954
16955
16956
16957
16958
16959
16960
16961
16962
16963
16964
16965
16966
16967
16968
16969
16970
16971
16972
16973
16974
16975
16976
16977
16978
16979
16980
16981
16982
16983
16984
16985
16986
16987
16988
16989
16990
16991
16992
16993
16994
16995
16996
16997
16998
16999
17000
17001
17002
17003
17004
17005
17006
17007
17008
17009
17010
17011
17012
17013
17014
17015
17016
17017
17018
17019
17020
17021
17022
17023
17024
17025
17026
17027
17028
17029
17030
17031
17032
17033
17034
17035
17036
17037
17038
17039
17040
17041
17042
17043
17044
17045
17046
17047
17048
17049
17050
17051
17052
17053
17054
17055
17056
17057
17058
17059
17060
17061
17062
17063
17064
17065
17066
17067
17068
17069
17070
17071
17072
17073
17074
17075
17076
17077
17078
17079
17080
17081
17082
17083
17084
17085
17086
17087
17088
17089
17090
17091
17092
17093
17094
17095
17096
17097
17098
17099
17100
17101
17102
17103
17104
17105
17106
17107
17108
17109
17110
17111
17112
17113
17114
17115
17116
17117
17118
17119
17120
17121
17122
17123
17124
17125
17126
17127
17128
17129
17130
17131
17132
17133
17134
17135
17136
17137
17138
17139
17140
17141
17142
17143
17144
17145
17146
17147
17148
17149
17150
17151
17152
17153
17154
17155
17156
17157
17158
17159
17160
17161
17162
17163
17164
17165
17166
17167
17168
17169
17170
17171
17172
17173
17174
17175
17176
17177
17178
17179
17180
17181
17182
17183
17184
17185
17186
17187
17188
17189
17190
17191
17192
17193
17194
17195
17196
17197
17198
17199
17200
17201
17202
17203
17204
17205
17206
17207
17208
17209
17210
17211
17212
17213
17214
17215
17216
17217
17218
17219
17220
17221
17222
17223
17224
17225
17226
17227
17228
17229
17230
17231
17232
17233
17234
17235
17236
17237
17238
17239
17240
17241
17242
17243
17244
17245
17246
17247
17248
17249
17250
17251
17252
17253
17254
17255
17256
17257
17258
17259
17260
17261
17262
17263
17264
17265
17266
17267
17268
17269
17270
17271
17272
17273
17274
17275
17276
17277
17278
17279
17280
17281
17282
17283
17284
17285
17286
17287
17288
17289
17290
17291
17292
17293
17294
17295
17296
17297
17298
17299
17300
17301
17302
17303
17304
17305
17306
17307
17308
17309
17310
17311
17312
17313
17314
17315
17316
17317
17318
17319
17320
17321
17322
17323
17324
17325
17326
17327
17328
17329
17330
17331
17332
17333
17334
17335
17336
17337
17338
17339
17340
17341
17342
17343
17344
17345
17346
17347
17348
17349
17350
17351
17352
17353
17354
17355
17356
17357
17358
17359
17360
17361
17362
17363
17364
17365
17366
17367
17368
17369
17370
17371
17372
17373
17374
17375
17376
17377
17378
17379
17380
17381
17382
17383
17384
17385
17386
17387
17388
17389
17390
17391
17392
17393
17394
17395
17396
17397
17398
17399
17400
17401
17402
17403
17404
17405
17406
17407
17408
17409
17410
17411
17412
17413
17414
17415
17416
17417
17418
17419
17420
17421
17422
17423
17424
17425
17426
17427
17428
17429
17430
17431
17432
17433
17434
17435
17436
17437
17438
17439
17440
17441
17442
17443
17444
17445
17446
17447
17448
17449
17450
17451
17452
17453
17454
17455
17456
17457
17458
17459
17460
17461
17462
17463
17464
17465
17466
17467
17468
17469
17470
17471
17472
17473
17474
17475
17476
17477
17478
17479
17480
17481
17482
17483
17484
17485
17486
17487
17488
17489
17490
17491
17492
17493
17494
17495
17496
17497
17498
17499
17500
17501
17502
17503
17504
17505
17506
17507
17508
17509
17510
17511
17512
17513
17514
17515
17516
17517
17518
17519
17520
17521
17522
17523
17524
17525
17526
17527
17528
17529
17530
17531
17532
17533
17534
17535
17536
17537
17538
17539
17540
17541
17542
17543
17544
17545
17546
17547
17548
17549
17550
17551
17552
17553
17554
17555
17556
17557
17558
17559
17560
17561
17562
17563
17564
17565
17566
17567
17568
17569
17570
17571
17572
17573
17574
17575
17576
17577
17578
17579
17580
17581
17582
17583
17584
17585
17586
17587
17588
17589
17590
17591
17592
17593
17594
17595
17596
17597
17598
17599
17600
17601
17602
17603
17604
17605
17606
17607
17608
17609
17610
17611
17612
17613
17614
17615
17616
17617
17618
17619
17620
17621
17622
17623
17624
17625
17626
17627
17628
17629
17630
17631
17632
17633
17634
17635
17636
17637
17638
17639
17640
17641
17642
17643
17644
17645
17646
17647
17648
17649
17650
17651
17652
17653
17654
17655
17656
17657
17658
17659
17660
17661
17662
17663
17664
17665
17666
17667
17668
17669
17670
17671
17672
17673
17674
17675
17676
17677
17678
17679
17680
17681
17682
17683
17684
17685
17686
17687
17688
17689
17690
17691
17692
17693
17694
17695
17696
17697
17698
17699
17700
17701
17702
17703
17704
17705
17706
17707
17708
17709
17710
17711
17712
17713
17714
17715
17716
17717
17718
17719
17720
17721
17722
17723
17724
17725
17726
17727
17728
17729
17730
17731
17732
17733
17734
17735
17736
17737
17738
17739
17740
17741
17742
17743
17744
17745
17746
17747
17748
17749
17750
17751
17752
17753
17754
17755
17756
17757
17758
17759
17760
17761
17762
17763
17764
17765
17766
17767
17768
17769
17770
17771
17772
17773
17774
17775
17776
17777
17778
17779
17780
17781
17782
17783
17784
17785
17786
17787
17788
17789
17790
17791
17792
17793
17794
17795
17796
17797
17798
17799
17800
17801
17802
17803
17804
17805
17806
17807
17808
17809
17810
17811
17812
17813
17814
17815
17816
17817
17818
17819
17820
17821
17822
17823
17824
17825
17826
17827
17828
17829
17830
17831
17832
17833
17834
17835
17836
17837
17838
17839
17840
17841
17842
17843
17844
17845
17846
17847
17848
17849
17850
17851
17852
17853
17854
17855
17856
17857
17858
17859
17860
17861
17862
17863
17864
17865
17866
17867
17868
17869
17870
17871
17872
17873
17874
17875
17876
17877
17878
17879
17880
17881
17882
17883
17884
17885
17886
17887
17888
17889
17890
17891
17892
17893
17894
17895
17896
17897
17898
17899
17900
17901
17902
17903
17904
17905
17906
17907
17908
17909
17910
17911
17912
17913
17914
17915
17916
17917
17918
17919
17920
17921
17922
17923
17924
17925
17926
17927
17928
17929
17930
17931
17932
17933
17934
17935
17936
17937
17938
17939
17940
17941
17942
17943
17944
17945
17946
17947
17948
17949
17950
17951
17952
17953
17954
17955
17956
17957
17958
17959
17960
17961
17962
17963
17964
17965
17966
17967
17968
17969
17970
17971
17972
17973
17974
17975
17976
17977
17978
17979
17980
17981
17982
17983
17984
17985
17986
17987
17988
17989
17990
17991
17992
17993
17994
17995
17996
17997
17998
17999
18000
18001
18002
18003
18004
18005
18006
18007
18008
18009
18010
18011
18012
18013
18014
18015
18016
18017
18018
18019
18020
18021
18022
18023
18024
18025
18026
18027
18028
18029
18030
18031
18032
18033
18034
18035
18036
18037
18038
18039
18040
18041
18042
18043
18044
18045
18046
18047
18048
18049
18050
18051
18052
18053
18054
18055
18056
18057
18058
18059
18060
18061
18062
18063
18064
18065
18066
18067
18068
18069
18070
18071
18072
18073
18074
18075
18076
18077
18078
18079
18080
18081
18082
18083
18084
18085
18086
18087
18088
18089
18090
18091
18092
18093
18094
18095
18096
18097
18098
18099
18100
18101
18102
18103
18104
18105
18106
18107
18108
18109
18110
18111
18112
18113
18114
18115
18116
18117
18118
18119
18120
18121
18122
18123
18124
18125
18126
18127
18128
18129
18130
18131
18132
18133
18134
18135
18136
18137
18138
18139
18140
18141
18142
18143
18144
18145
18146
18147
18148
18149
18150
18151
18152
18153
18154
18155
18156
18157
18158
18159
18160
18161
18162
18163
18164
18165
18166
18167
18168
18169
18170
18171
18172
18173
18174
18175
18176
18177
18178
18179
18180
18181
18182
18183
18184
18185
18186
18187
18188
18189
18190
18191
18192
18193
18194
18195
18196
18197
18198
18199
18200
18201
18202
18203
18204
18205
18206
18207
18208
18209
18210
18211
18212
18213
18214
18215
18216
18217
18218
18219
18220
18221
18222
18223
18224
18225
18226
18227
18228
18229
18230
18231
18232
18233
18234
18235
18236
18237
18238
18239
18240
18241
18242
18243
18244
18245
18246
18247
18248
18249
18250
18251
18252
18253
18254
18255
18256
18257
18258
18259
18260
18261
18262
18263
18264
18265
18266
18267
18268
18269
18270
18271
18272
18273
18274
18275
18276
18277
18278
18279
18280
18281
18282
18283
18284
18285
18286
18287
18288
18289
18290
18291
18292
18293
18294
18295
18296
18297
18298
18299
18300
18301
18302
18303
18304
18305
18306
18307
18308
18309
18310
18311
18312
18313
18314
18315
18316
18317
18318
18319
18320
18321
18322
18323
18324
18325
18326
18327
18328
18329
18330
18331
18332
18333
18334
18335
18336
18337
18338
18339
18340
18341
18342
18343
18344
18345
18346
18347
18348
18349
18350
18351
18352
18353
18354
18355
18356
18357
18358
18359
18360
18361
18362
18363
18364
18365
18366
18367
18368
18369
18370
18371
18372
18373
18374
18375
18376
18377
18378
18379
18380
18381
18382
18383
18384
18385
18386
18387
18388
18389
18390
18391
18392
18393
18394
18395
18396
18397
18398
18399
18400
18401
18402
18403
18404
18405
18406
18407
18408
18409
18410
18411
18412
18413
18414
18415
18416
18417
18418
18419
18420
18421
18422
18423
18424
18425
18426
18427
18428
18429
18430
18431
18432
18433
18434
18435
18436
18437
18438
18439
18440
18441
18442
18443
18444
18445
18446
18447
18448
18449
18450
18451
18452
18453
18454
18455
18456
18457
18458
18459
18460
18461
18462
18463
18464
18465
18466
18467
18468
18469
18470
18471
18472
18473
18474
18475
18476
18477
18478
18479
18480
18481
18482
18483
18484
18485
18486
18487
18488
18489
18490
18491
18492
18493
18494
18495
18496
18497
18498
18499
18500
18501
18502
18503
18504
18505
18506
18507
18508
18509
18510
18511
18512
18513
18514
18515
18516
18517
18518
18519
18520
18521
18522
18523
18524
18525
18526
18527
18528
18529
18530
18531
18532
18533
18534
18535
18536
18537
18538
18539
18540
18541
18542
18543
18544
18545
18546
18547
18548
18549
18550
18551
18552
18553
18554
18555
18556
18557
18558
18559
18560
18561
18562
18563
18564
18565
18566
18567
18568
18569
18570
18571
18572
18573
18574
18575
18576
18577
18578
18579
18580
18581
18582
18583
18584
18585
18586
18587
18588
18589
18590
18591
18592
18593
18594
18595
18596
18597
18598
18599
18600
18601
18602
18603
18604
18605
18606
18607
18608
18609
18610
18611
18612
18613
18614
18615
18616
18617
18618
18619
18620
18621
18622
18623
18624
18625
18626
18627
18628
18629
18630
18631
18632
18633
18634
18635
18636
18637
18638
18639
18640
18641
18642
18643
18644
18645
18646
18647
18648
18649
18650
18651
18652
18653
18654
18655
18656
18657
18658
18659
18660
18661
18662
18663
18664
18665
18666
18667
18668
18669
18670
18671
18672
18673
18674
18675
18676
18677
18678
18679
18680
18681
18682
18683
18684
18685
18686
18687
18688
18689
18690
18691
18692
18693
18694
18695
18696
18697
18698
18699
18700
18701
18702
18703
18704
18705
18706
18707
18708
18709
18710
18711
18712
18713
18714
18715
18716
18717
18718
18719
18720
18721
18722
18723
18724
18725
18726
18727
18728
18729
18730
18731
18732
18733
18734
18735
18736
18737
18738
18739
18740
18741
18742
18743
18744
18745
18746
18747
18748
18749
18750
18751
18752
18753
18754
18755
18756
18757
18758
18759
18760
18761
18762
18763
18764
18765
18766
18767
18768
18769
18770
18771
18772
18773
18774
18775
18776
18777
18778
18779
18780
18781
18782
18783
18784
18785
18786
18787
18788
18789
18790
18791
18792
18793
18794
18795
18796
18797
18798
18799
18800
18801
18802
18803
18804
18805
18806
18807
18808
18809
18810
18811
18812
18813
18814
18815
18816
18817
18818
18819
18820
18821
18822
18823
18824
18825
18826
18827
18828
18829
18830
18831
18832
18833
18834
18835
18836
18837
18838
18839
18840
18841
18842
18843
18844
18845
18846
18847
18848
18849
18850
18851
18852
18853
18854
18855
18856
18857
18858
18859
18860
18861
18862
18863
18864
18865
18866
18867
18868
18869
18870
18871
18872
18873
18874
18875
18876
18877
18878
18879
18880
18881
18882
18883
18884
18885
18886
18887
18888
18889
18890
18891
18892
18893
18894
18895
18896
18897
18898
18899
18900
18901
18902
18903
18904
18905
18906
18907
18908
18909
18910
18911
18912
18913
18914
18915
18916
18917
18918
18919
18920
18921
18922
18923
18924
18925
18926
18927
18928
18929
18930
18931
18932
18933
18934
18935
18936
18937
18938
18939
18940
18941
18942
18943
18944
18945
18946
18947
18948
18949
18950
18951
18952
18953
18954
18955
18956
18957
18958
18959
18960
18961
18962
18963
18964
18965
18966
18967
18968
18969
18970
18971
18972
18973
18974
18975
18976
18977
18978
18979
18980
18981
18982
18983
18984
18985
18986
18987
18988
18989
18990
18991
18992
18993
18994
18995
18996
18997
18998
18999
19000
19001
19002
19003
19004
19005
19006
19007
19008
19009
19010
19011
19012
19013
19014
19015
19016
19017
19018
19019
19020
19021
19022
19023
19024
19025
19026
19027
19028
19029
19030
19031
19032
19033
19034
19035
19036
19037
19038
19039
19040
19041
19042
19043
19044
19045
19046
19047
19048
19049
19050
19051
19052
19053
19054
19055
19056
19057
19058
19059
19060
19061
19062
19063
19064
19065
19066
19067
19068
19069
19070
19071
19072
19073
19074
19075
19076
19077
19078
19079
19080
19081
19082
19083
19084
19085
19086
19087
19088
19089
19090
19091
19092
19093
19094
19095
19096
19097
19098
19099
19100
19101
19102
19103
19104
19105
19106
19107
19108
19109
19110
19111
19112
19113
19114
19115
19116
19117
19118
19119
19120
19121
19122
19123
19124
19125
19126
19127
19128
19129
19130
19131
19132
19133
19134
19135
19136
19137
19138
19139
19140
19141
19142
19143
19144
19145
19146
19147
19148
19149
19150
19151
19152
19153
19154
19155
19156
19157
19158
19159
19160
19161
19162
19163
19164
19165
19166
19167
19168
19169
19170
19171
19172
19173
19174
19175
19176
19177
19178
19179
19180
19181
19182
19183
19184
19185
19186
19187
19188
19189
19190
19191
19192
19193
19194
19195
19196
19197
19198
19199
19200
19201
19202
19203
19204
19205
19206
19207
19208
19209
19210
19211
19212
19213
19214
19215
19216
19217
19218
19219
19220
19221
19222
19223
19224
19225
19226
19227
19228
19229
19230
19231
19232
19233
19234
19235
19236
19237
19238
19239
19240
19241
19242
19243
19244
19245
19246
19247
19248
19249
19250
19251
19252
19253
19254
19255
19256
19257
19258
19259
19260
19261
19262
19263
19264
19265
19266
19267
19268
19269
19270
19271
19272
19273
19274
19275
19276
19277
19278
19279
19280
19281
19282
19283
19284
19285
19286
19287
19288
19289
19290
19291
19292
19293
19294
19295
19296
19297
19298
19299
19300
19301
19302
19303
19304
19305
19306
19307
19308
19309
19310
19311
19312
19313
19314
19315
19316
19317
19318
19319
19320
19321
19322
19323
19324
19325
19326
19327
19328
19329
19330
19331
19332
19333
19334
19335
19336
19337
19338
19339
19340
19341
19342
19343
19344
19345
19346
19347
19348
19349
19350
19351
19352
19353
19354
19355
19356
19357
19358
19359
19360
19361
19362
19363
19364
19365
19366
19367
19368
19369
19370
19371
19372
19373
19374
19375
19376
19377
19378
19379
19380
19381
19382
19383
19384
19385
19386
19387
19388
19389
19390
19391
19392
19393
19394
19395
19396
19397
19398
19399
19400
19401
19402
19403
19404
19405
19406
19407
19408
19409
19410
19411
19412
19413
19414
19415
19416
19417
19418
19419
19420
19421
19422
19423
19424
19425
19426
19427
19428
19429
19430
19431
19432
19433
19434
19435
19436
19437
19438
19439
19440
19441
19442
19443
19444
19445
19446
19447
19448
19449
19450
19451
19452
19453
19454
19455
19456
19457
19458
19459
19460
19461
19462
19463
19464
19465
19466
19467
19468
19469
19470
19471
19472
19473
19474
19475
19476
19477
19478
19479
19480
19481
19482
19483
19484
19485
19486
19487
19488
19489
19490
19491
19492
19493
19494
19495
19496
19497
19498
19499
19500
19501
19502
19503
19504
19505
19506
19507
19508
19509
19510
19511
19512
19513
19514
19515
19516
19517
19518
19519
19520
19521
19522
19523
19524
19525
19526
19527
19528
19529
19530
19531
19532
19533
19534
19535
19536
19537
19538
19539
19540
19541
19542
19543
19544
19545
19546
19547
19548
19549
19550
19551
19552
19553
19554
19555
19556
19557
19558
19559
19560
19561
19562
19563
19564
19565
19566
19567
19568
19569
19570
19571
19572
19573
19574
19575
19576
19577
19578
19579
19580
19581
19582
19583
19584
19585
19586
19587
19588
19589
19590
19591
19592
19593
19594
19595
19596
19597
19598
19599
19600
19601
19602
19603
19604
19605
19606
19607
19608
19609
19610
19611
19612
19613
19614
19615
19616
19617
19618
19619
19620
19621
19622
19623
19624
19625
19626
19627
19628
19629
19630
19631
19632
19633
19634
19635
19636
19637
19638
19639
19640
19641
19642
19643
19644
19645
19646
19647
19648
19649
19650
19651
19652
19653
19654
19655
19656
19657
19658
19659
19660
19661
19662
19663
19664
19665
19666
19667
19668
19669
19670
19671
19672
19673
19674
19675
19676
19677
19678
19679
19680
19681
19682
19683
19684
19685
19686
19687
19688
19689
19690
19691
19692
19693
19694
19695
19696
19697
19698
19699
19700
19701
19702
19703
19704
19705
19706
19707
19708
19709
19710
19711
19712
19713
19714
19715
19716
19717
19718
19719
19720
19721
19722
19723
19724
19725
19726
19727
19728
19729
19730
19731
19732
19733
19734
19735
19736
19737
19738
19739
19740
19741
19742
19743
19744
19745
19746
19747
19748
19749
19750
19751
19752
19753
19754
19755
19756
19757
19758
19759
19760
19761
19762
19763
19764
19765
19766
19767
19768
19769
19770
19771
19772
19773
19774
19775
19776
19777
19778
19779
19780
19781
19782
19783
19784
19785
19786
19787
19788
19789
19790
19791
19792
19793
19794
19795
19796
19797
19798
19799
19800
19801
19802
19803
19804
19805
19806
19807
19808
19809
19810
19811
19812
19813
19814
19815
19816
19817
19818
19819
19820
19821
19822
19823
19824
19825
19826
19827
19828
19829
19830
19831
19832
19833
19834
19835
19836
19837
19838
19839
19840
19841
19842
19843
19844
19845
19846
19847
19848
19849
19850
19851
19852
19853
19854
19855
19856
19857
19858
19859
19860
19861
19862
19863
19864
19865
19866
19867
19868
19869
19870
19871
19872
19873
19874
19875
19876
19877
19878
19879
19880
19881
19882
19883
19884
19885
19886
19887
19888
19889
19890
19891
19892
19893
19894
19895
19896
19897
19898
19899
19900
19901
19902
19903
19904
19905
19906
19907
19908
19909
19910
19911
19912
19913
19914
19915
19916
19917
19918
19919
19920
19921
19922
19923
19924
19925
19926
19927
19928
19929
19930
19931
19932
19933
19934
19935
19936
19937
19938
19939
19940
19941
19942
19943
19944
19945
19946
19947
19948
19949
19950
19951
19952
19953
19954
19955
19956
19957
19958
19959
19960
19961
19962
19963
19964
19965
19966
19967
19968
19969
19970
19971
19972
19973
19974
19975
19976
19977
19978
19979
19980
19981
19982
19983
19984
19985
19986
19987
19988
19989
19990
19991
19992
19993
19994
19995
19996
19997
19998
19999
20000
20001
20002
20003
20004
20005
20006
20007
20008
20009
20010
20011
20012
20013
20014
20015
20016
20017
20018
20019
20020
20021
20022
20023
20024
20025
20026
20027
20028
20029
20030
20031
20032
20033
20034
20035
20036
20037
20038
20039
20040
20041
20042
20043
20044
20045
20046
20047
20048
20049
20050
20051
20052
20053
20054
20055
20056
20057
20058
20059
20060
20061
20062
20063
20064
20065
20066
20067
20068
20069
20070
20071
20072
20073
20074
20075
20076
20077
20078
20079
20080
20081
20082
20083
20084
20085
20086
20087
20088
20089
20090
20091
20092
20093
20094
20095
20096
20097
20098
20099
20100
20101
20102
20103
20104
20105
20106
20107
20108
20109
20110
20111
20112
20113
20114
20115
20116
20117
20118
20119
20120
20121
20122
20123
20124
20125
20126
20127
20128
20129
20130
20131
20132
20133
20134
20135
20136
20137
20138
20139
20140
20141
20142
20143
20144
20145
20146
20147
20148
20149
20150
20151
20152
20153
20154
20155
20156
20157
20158
20159
20160
20161
20162
20163
20164
20165
20166
20167
20168
20169
20170
20171
20172
20173
20174
20175
20176
20177
20178
20179
20180
20181
20182
20183
20184
20185
20186
20187
20188
20189
20190
20191
20192
20193
20194
20195
20196
20197
20198
20199
20200
20201
20202
20203
20204
20205
20206
20207
20208
20209
20210
20211
20212
20213
20214
20215
20216
20217
20218
20219
20220
20221
20222
20223
20224
20225
20226
20227
20228
20229
20230
20231
20232
20233
20234
20235
20236
20237
20238
20239
20240
20241
20242
20243
20244
20245
20246
20247
20248
20249
20250
20251
20252
20253
20254
20255
20256
20257
20258
20259
20260
20261
20262
20263
20264
20265
20266
20267
20268
20269
20270
20271
20272
20273
20274
20275
20276
20277
20278
20279
20280
20281
20282
20283
20284
20285
20286
20287
20288
20289
20290
20291
20292
20293
20294
20295
20296
20297
20298
20299
20300
20301
20302
20303
20304
20305
20306
20307
20308
20309
20310
20311
20312
20313
20314
20315
20316
20317
20318
20319
20320
20321
20322
20323
20324
20325
20326
20327
20328
20329
20330
20331
20332
20333
20334
20335
20336
20337
20338
20339
20340
20341
20342
20343
20344
20345
20346
20347
20348
20349
20350
20351
20352
20353
20354
20355
20356
20357
20358
20359
20360
20361
20362
20363
20364
20365
20366
20367
20368
20369
20370
20371
20372
20373
20374
20375
20376
20377
20378
20379
20380
20381
20382
20383
20384
20385
20386
20387
20388
20389
20390
20391
20392
20393
20394
20395
20396
20397
20398
20399
20400
20401
20402
20403
20404
20405
20406
20407
20408
20409
20410
20411
20412
20413
20414
20415
20416
20417
20418
20419
20420
20421
20422
20423
20424
20425
20426
20427
20428
20429
20430
20431
20432
20433
20434
20435
20436
20437
20438
20439
20440
20441
20442
20443
20444
20445
20446
20447
20448
20449
20450
20451
20452
20453
20454
20455
20456
20457
20458
20459
20460
20461
20462
20463
20464
20465
20466
20467
20468
20469
20470
20471
20472
20473
20474
20475
20476
20477
20478
20479
20480
20481
20482
20483
20484
20485
20486
20487
20488
20489
20490
20491
20492
20493
20494
20495
20496
20497
20498
20499
20500
20501
20502
20503
20504
20505
20506
20507
20508
20509
20510
20511
20512
20513
20514
20515
20516
20517
20518
20519
20520
20521
20522
20523
20524
20525
20526
20527
20528
20529
20530
20531
20532
20533
20534
20535
20536
20537
20538
20539
20540
20541
20542
20543
20544
20545
20546
20547
20548
20549
20550
20551
20552
20553
20554
20555
20556
20557
20558
20559
20560
20561
20562
20563
20564
20565
20566
20567
20568
20569
20570
20571
20572
20573
20574
20575
20576
20577
20578
20579
20580
20581
20582
20583
20584
20585
20586
20587
20588
20589
20590
20591
20592
20593
20594
20595
20596
20597
20598
20599
20600
20601
20602
20603
20604
20605
20606
20607
20608
20609
20610
20611
20612
20613
20614
20615
20616
20617
20618
20619
20620
20621
20622
20623
20624
20625
20626
20627
20628
20629
20630
20631
20632
20633
20634
20635
20636
20637
20638
20639
20640
20641
20642
20643
20644
20645
20646
20647
20648
20649
20650
20651
20652
20653
20654
20655
20656
20657
20658
20659
20660
20661
20662
20663
20664
20665
20666
20667
20668
20669
20670
20671
20672
20673
20674
20675
20676
20677
20678
20679
20680
20681
20682
20683
20684
20685
20686
20687
20688
20689
20690
20691
20692
20693
20694
20695
20696
20697
20698
20699
20700
20701
20702
20703
20704
20705
20706
20707
20708
20709
20710
20711
20712
20713
20714
20715
20716
20717
20718
20719
20720
20721
20722
20723
20724
20725
20726
20727
20728
20729
20730
20731
20732
20733
20734
20735
20736
20737
20738
20739
20740
20741
20742
20743
20744
20745
20746
20747
20748
20749
20750
20751
20752
20753
20754
20755
20756
20757
20758
20759
20760
20761
20762
20763
20764
20765
20766
20767
20768
20769
20770
20771
20772
20773
20774
20775
20776
20777
20778
20779
20780
20781
20782
20783
20784
20785
20786
20787
20788
20789
20790
20791
20792
20793
20794
20795
20796
20797
20798
20799
20800
20801
20802
20803
20804
20805
20806
20807
20808
20809
20810
20811
20812
20813
20814
20815
20816
20817
20818
20819
20820
20821
20822
20823
20824
20825
20826
20827
20828
20829
20830
20831
20832
20833
20834
20835
20836
20837
20838
20839
20840
20841
20842
20843
20844
20845
20846
20847
20848
20849
20850
20851
20852
20853
20854
20855
20856
20857
20858
20859
20860
20861
20862
20863
20864
20865
20866
20867
20868
20869
20870
20871
20872
20873
20874
20875
20876
20877
20878
20879
20880
20881
20882
20883
20884
20885
20886
20887
20888
20889
20890
20891
20892
20893
20894
20895
20896
20897
20898
20899
20900
20901
20902
20903
20904
20905
20906
20907
20908
20909
20910
20911
20912
20913
20914
20915
20916
20917
20918
20919
20920
20921
20922
20923
20924
20925
20926
20927
20928
20929
20930
20931
20932
20933
20934
20935
20936
20937
20938
20939
20940
20941
20942
20943
20944
20945
20946
20947
20948
20949
20950
20951
20952
20953
20954
20955
20956
20957
20958
20959
20960
20961
20962
20963
20964
20965
20966
20967
20968
20969
20970
20971
20972
20973
20974
20975
20976
20977
20978
20979
20980
20981
20982
20983
20984
20985
20986
20987
20988
20989
20990
20991
20992
20993
20994
20995
20996
20997
20998
20999
21000
21001
21002
21003
21004
21005
21006
21007
21008
21009
21010
21011
21012
21013
21014
21015
21016
21017
21018
21019
21020
21021
21022
21023
21024
21025
21026
21027
21028
21029
21030
21031
21032
21033
21034
21035
21036
21037
21038
21039
21040
21041
21042
21043
21044
21045
21046
21047
21048
21049
21050
21051
21052
21053
21054
21055
21056
21057
21058
21059
21060
21061
21062
21063
21064
21065
21066
21067
21068
21069
21070
21071
21072
21073
21074
21075
21076
21077
21078
21079
21080
21081
21082
21083
21084
21085
21086
21087
21088
21089
21090
21091
21092
21093
21094
21095
21096
21097
21098
21099
21100
21101
21102
21103
21104
21105
21106
21107
21108
21109
21110
21111
21112
21113
21114
21115
21116
21117
21118
21119
21120
21121
21122
21123
21124
21125
21126
21127
21128
21129
21130
21131
21132
21133
21134
21135
21136
21137
21138
21139
21140
21141
21142
21143
21144
21145
21146
21147
21148
21149
21150
21151
21152
21153
21154
21155
21156
21157
21158
21159
21160
21161
21162
21163
21164
21165
21166
21167
21168
21169
21170
21171
21172
21173
21174
21175
21176
21177
21178
21179
21180
21181
21182
21183
21184
21185
21186
21187
21188
21189
21190
21191
21192
21193
21194
21195
21196
21197
21198
21199
21200
21201
21202
21203
21204
21205
21206
21207
21208
21209
21210
21211
21212
21213
21214
21215
21216
21217
21218
21219
21220
21221
21222
21223
21224
21225
21226
21227
21228
21229
21230
21231
21232
21233
21234
21235
21236
21237
21238
21239
21240
21241
21242
21243
21244
21245
21246
21247
21248
21249
21250
21251
21252
21253
21254
21255
21256
21257
21258
21259
21260
21261
21262
21263
21264
21265
21266
21267
21268
21269
21270
21271
21272
21273
21274
21275
21276
21277
21278
21279
21280
21281
21282
21283
21284
21285
21286
21287
21288
21289
21290
21291
21292
21293
21294
21295
21296
21297
21298
21299
21300
21301
21302
21303
21304
21305
21306
21307
21308
21309
21310
21311
21312
21313
21314
21315
21316
21317
21318
21319
21320
21321
21322
21323
21324
21325
21326
21327
21328
21329
21330
21331
21332
21333
21334
21335
21336
21337
21338
21339
21340
21341
21342
21343
21344
21345
21346
21347
21348
21349
21350
21351
21352
21353
21354
21355
21356
21357
21358
21359
21360
21361
21362
21363
21364
21365
21366
21367
21368
21369
21370
21371
21372
21373
21374
21375
21376
21377
21378
21379
21380
21381
21382
21383
21384
21385
21386
21387
21388
21389
21390
21391
21392
21393
21394
21395
21396
21397
21398
21399
21400
21401
21402
21403
21404
21405
21406
21407
21408
21409
21410
21411
21412
21413
21414
21415
21416
21417
21418
21419
21420
21421
21422
21423
21424
21425
21426
21427
21428
21429
21430
21431
21432
21433
21434
21435
21436
21437
21438
21439
21440
21441
21442
21443
21444
21445
21446
21447
21448
21449
21450
21451
21452
21453
21454
21455
21456
21457
21458
21459
21460
21461
21462
21463
21464
21465
21466
21467
21468
21469
21470
21471
21472
21473
21474
21475
21476
21477
21478
21479
21480
21481
21482
21483
21484
21485
21486
21487
21488
21489
21490
21491
21492
21493
21494
21495
21496
21497
21498
21499
21500
21501
21502
21503
21504
21505
21506
21507
21508
21509
21510
21511
21512
21513
21514
21515
21516
21517
21518
21519
21520
21521
21522
21523
21524
21525
21526
21527
21528
21529
21530
21531
21532
21533
21534
21535
21536
21537
21538
21539
21540
21541
21542
21543
21544
21545
21546
21547
21548
21549
21550
21551
21552
21553
21554
21555
21556
21557
21558
21559
21560
21561
21562
21563
21564
21565
21566
21567
21568
21569
21570
21571
21572
21573
21574
21575
21576
21577
21578
21579
21580
21581
21582
21583
21584
21585
21586
21587
21588
21589
21590
21591
21592
21593
21594
21595
21596
21597
21598
21599
21600
21601
21602
21603
21604
21605
21606
21607
21608
21609
21610
21611
21612
21613
21614
21615
21616
21617
21618
21619
21620
21621
21622
21623
21624
21625
21626
21627
21628
21629
21630
21631
21632
21633
21634
21635
21636
21637
21638
21639
21640
21641
21642
21643
21644
21645
21646
21647
21648
21649
21650
21651
21652
21653
21654
21655
21656
21657
21658
21659
21660
21661
21662
21663
21664
21665
21666
21667
21668
21669
21670
21671
21672
21673
21674
21675
21676
21677
21678
21679
21680
21681
21682
21683
21684
21685
21686
21687
21688
21689
21690
21691
21692
21693
21694
21695
21696
21697
21698
21699
21700
21701
21702
21703
21704
21705
21706
21707
21708
21709
21710
21711
21712
21713
21714
21715
21716
21717
21718
21719
21720
21721
21722
21723
21724
21725
21726
21727
21728
21729
21730
21731
21732
21733
21734
21735
21736
21737
21738
21739
21740
21741
21742
21743
21744
21745
21746
21747
21748
21749
21750
21751
21752
21753
21754
21755
21756
21757
21758
21759
21760
21761
21762
21763
21764
21765
21766
21767
21768
21769
21770
21771
21772
21773
21774
21775
21776
21777
21778
21779
21780
21781
21782
21783
21784
21785
21786
21787
21788
21789
21790
21791
21792
21793
21794
21795
21796
21797
21798
21799
21800
21801
21802
21803
21804
21805
21806
21807
21808
21809
21810
21811
21812
21813
21814
21815
21816
21817
21818
21819
21820
21821
21822
21823
21824
21825
21826
21827
21828
21829
21830
21831
21832
21833
21834
21835
21836
21837
21838
21839
21840
21841
21842
21843
21844
21845
21846
21847
21848
21849
21850
21851
21852
21853
21854
21855
21856
21857
21858
21859
21860
21861
21862
21863
21864
21865
21866
21867
21868
21869
21870
21871
21872
21873
21874
21875
21876
21877
21878
21879
21880
21881
21882
21883
21884
21885
21886
21887
21888
21889
21890
21891
21892
21893
21894
21895
21896
21897
21898
21899
21900
21901
21902
21903
21904
21905
21906
21907
21908
21909
21910
21911
21912
21913
21914
21915
21916
21917
21918
21919
21920
21921
21922
21923
21924
21925
21926
21927
21928
21929
21930
21931
21932
21933
21934
21935
21936
21937
21938
21939
21940
21941
21942
21943
21944
21945
21946
21947
21948
21949
21950
21951
21952
21953
21954
21955
21956
21957
21958
21959
21960
21961
21962
21963
21964
21965
21966
21967
21968
21969
21970
21971
21972
21973
21974
21975
21976
21977
21978
21979
21980
21981
21982
21983
21984
21985
21986
21987
21988
21989
21990
21991
21992
21993
21994
21995
21996
21997
21998
21999
22000
22001
22002
22003
22004
22005
22006
22007
22008
22009
22010
22011
22012
22013
22014
22015
22016
22017
22018
22019
22020
22021
22022
22023
22024
22025
22026
22027
22028
22029
22030
22031
22032
22033
22034
22035
22036
22037
22038
22039
22040
22041
22042
22043
22044
22045
22046
22047
22048
22049
22050
22051
22052
22053
22054
22055
22056
22057
22058
22059
22060
22061
22062
22063
22064
22065
22066
22067
22068
22069
22070
22071
22072
22073
22074
22075
22076
22077
22078
22079
22080
22081
22082
22083
22084
22085
22086
22087
22088
22089
22090
22091
22092
22093
22094
22095
22096
22097
22098
22099
22100
22101
22102
22103
22104
22105
22106
22107
22108
22109
22110
22111
22112
22113
22114
22115
22116
22117
22118
22119
22120
22121
22122
22123
22124
22125
22126
22127
22128
22129
22130
22131
22132
22133
22134
22135
22136
22137
22138
22139
22140
22141
22142
22143
22144
22145
22146
22147
22148
22149
22150
22151
22152
22153
22154
22155
22156
22157
22158
22159
22160
22161
22162
22163
22164
22165
22166
22167
22168
22169
22170
22171
22172
22173
22174
22175
22176
22177
22178
22179
22180
22181
22182
22183
22184
22185
22186
22187
22188
22189
22190
22191
22192
22193
22194
22195
22196
22197
22198
22199
22200
22201
22202
22203
22204
22205
22206
22207
22208
22209
22210
22211
22212
22213
22214
22215
22216
22217
22218
22219
22220
22221
22222
22223
22224
22225
22226
22227
22228
22229
22230
22231
22232
22233
22234
22235
22236
22237
22238
22239
22240
22241
22242
22243
22244
22245
22246
22247
22248
22249
22250
22251
22252
22253
22254
22255
22256
22257
22258
22259
22260
22261
22262
22263
22264
22265
22266
22267
22268
22269
22270
22271
22272
22273
22274
22275
22276
22277
22278
22279
22280
22281
22282
22283
22284
22285
22286
22287
22288
22289
22290
22291
22292
22293
22294
22295
22296
22297
22298
22299
22300
22301
22302
22303
22304
22305
22306
22307
22308
22309
22310
22311
22312
22313
22314
22315
22316
22317
22318
22319
22320
22321
22322
22323
22324
22325
22326
22327
22328
22329
22330
22331
22332
22333
22334
22335
22336
22337
22338
22339
22340
22341
22342
22343
22344
22345
22346
22347
22348
22349
22350
22351
22352
22353
22354
22355
22356
22357
22358
22359
22360
22361
22362
22363
22364
22365
22366
22367
22368
22369
22370
22371
22372
22373
22374
22375
22376
22377
22378
22379
22380
22381
22382
22383
22384
22385
22386
22387
22388
22389
22390
22391
22392
22393
22394
22395
22396
22397
22398
22399
22400
22401
22402
22403
22404
22405
22406
22407
22408
22409
22410
22411
22412
22413
22414
22415
22416
22417
22418
22419
22420
22421
22422
22423
22424
22425
22426
22427
22428
22429
22430
22431
22432
22433
22434
22435
22436
22437
22438
22439
22440
22441
22442
22443
22444
22445
22446
22447
22448
22449
22450
22451
22452
22453
22454
22455
22456
22457
22458
22459
22460
22461
22462
22463
22464
22465
22466
22467
22468
22469
22470
22471
22472
22473
22474
22475
22476
22477
22478
22479
22480
22481
22482
22483
22484
22485
22486
22487
22488
22489
22490
22491
22492
22493
22494
22495
22496
22497
22498
22499
22500
22501
22502
22503
22504
22505
22506
22507
22508
22509
22510
22511
22512
22513
22514
22515
22516
22517
22518
22519
22520
22521
22522
22523
22524
22525
22526
22527
22528
22529
22530
22531
22532
22533
22534
22535
22536
22537
22538
22539
22540
22541
22542
22543
22544
22545
22546
22547
22548
22549
22550
22551
22552
22553
22554
22555
22556
22557
22558
22559
22560
22561
22562
22563
22564
22565
22566
22567
22568
22569
22570
22571
22572
22573
22574
22575
22576
22577
22578
22579
22580
22581
22582
22583
22584
22585
22586
22587
22588
22589
22590
22591
22592
22593
22594
22595
22596
22597
22598
22599
22600
22601
22602
22603
22604
22605
22606
22607
22608
22609
22610
22611
22612
22613
22614
22615
22616
22617
22618
22619
22620
22621
22622
22623
22624
22625
22626
22627
22628
22629
22630
22631
22632
22633
22634
22635
22636
22637
22638
22639
22640
22641
22642
22643
22644
22645
22646
22647
22648
22649
22650
22651
22652
22653
22654
22655
22656
22657
22658
22659
22660
22661
22662
22663
22664
22665
22666
22667
22668
22669
22670
22671
22672
22673
22674
22675
22676
22677
22678
22679
22680
22681
22682
22683
22684
22685
22686
22687
22688
22689
22690
22691
22692
22693
22694
22695
22696
22697
22698
22699
22700
22701
22702
22703
22704
22705
22706
22707
22708
22709
22710
22711
22712
22713
22714
22715
22716
22717
22718
22719
22720
22721
22722
22723
22724
22725
22726
22727
22728
22729
22730
22731
22732
22733
22734
22735
22736
22737
22738
22739
22740
22741
22742
22743
22744
22745
22746
22747
22748
22749
22750
22751
22752
22753
22754
22755
22756
22757
22758
22759
22760
22761
22762
22763
22764
22765
22766
22767
22768
22769
22770
22771
22772
22773
22774
22775
22776
22777
22778
22779
22780
22781
22782
22783
22784
22785
22786
22787
22788
22789
22790
22791
22792
22793
22794
22795
22796
22797
22798
22799
22800
22801
22802
22803
22804
22805
22806
22807
22808
22809
22810
22811
22812
22813
22814
22815
22816
22817
22818
22819
22820
22821
22822
22823
22824
22825
22826
22827
22828
22829
22830
22831
22832
22833
22834
22835
22836
22837
22838
22839
22840
22841
22842
22843
22844
22845
22846
22847
22848
22849
22850
22851
22852
22853
22854
22855
22856
22857
22858
22859
22860
22861
22862
22863
22864
22865
22866
22867
22868
22869
22870
22871
22872
22873
22874
22875
22876
22877
22878
22879
22880
22881
22882
22883
22884
22885
22886
22887
22888
22889
22890
22891
22892
22893
22894
22895
22896
22897
22898
22899
22900
22901
22902
22903
22904
22905
22906
22907
22908
22909
22910
22911
22912
22913
22914
22915
22916
22917
22918
22919
22920
22921
22922
22923
22924
22925
22926
22927
22928
22929
22930
22931
22932
22933
22934
22935
22936
22937
22938
22939
22940
22941
22942
22943
22944
22945
22946
22947
22948
22949
22950
22951
22952
22953
22954
22955
22956
22957
22958
22959
22960
22961
22962
22963
22964
22965
22966
22967
22968
22969
22970
22971
22972
22973
22974
22975
22976
22977
22978
22979
22980
22981
22982
22983
22984
22985
22986
22987
22988
22989
22990
22991
22992
22993
22994
22995
22996
22997
22998
22999
23000
23001
23002
23003
23004
23005
23006
23007
23008
23009
23010
23011
23012
23013
23014
23015
23016
23017
23018
23019
23020
23021
23022
23023
23024
23025
23026
23027
23028
23029
23030
23031
23032
23033
23034
23035
23036
23037
23038
23039
23040
23041
23042
23043
23044
23045
23046
23047
23048
23049
23050
23051
23052
23053
23054
23055
23056
23057
23058
23059
23060
23061
23062
23063
23064
23065
23066
23067
23068
23069
23070
23071
23072
23073
23074
23075
23076
23077
23078
23079
23080
23081
23082
23083
23084
23085
23086
23087
23088
23089
23090
23091
23092
23093
23094
23095
23096
23097
23098
23099
23100
23101
23102
23103
23104
23105
23106
23107
23108
23109
23110
23111
23112
23113
23114
23115
23116
23117
23118
23119
23120
23121
23122
23123
23124
23125
23126
23127
23128
23129
23130
23131
23132
23133
23134
23135
23136
23137
23138
23139
23140
23141
23142
23143
23144
23145
23146
23147
23148
23149
23150
23151
23152
23153
23154
23155
23156
23157
23158
23159
23160
23161
23162
23163
23164
23165
23166
23167
23168
23169
23170
23171
23172
23173
23174
23175
23176
23177
23178
23179
23180
23181
23182
23183
23184
23185
23186
23187
23188
23189
23190
23191
23192
23193
23194
23195
23196
23197
23198
23199
23200
23201
23202
23203
23204
23205
23206
23207
23208
23209
23210
23211
23212
23213
23214
23215
23216
23217
23218
23219
23220
23221
23222
23223
23224
23225
23226
23227
23228
23229
23230
23231
23232
23233
23234
23235
23236
23237
23238
23239
23240
23241
23242
23243
23244
23245
23246
23247
23248
23249
23250
23251
23252
23253
23254
23255
23256
23257
23258
23259
23260
23261
23262
23263
23264
23265
23266
23267
23268
23269
23270
23271
23272
23273
23274
23275
23276
23277
23278
23279
23280
23281
23282
23283
23284
23285
23286
23287
23288
23289
23290
23291
23292
23293
23294
23295
23296
23297
23298
23299
23300
23301
23302
23303
23304
23305
23306
23307
23308
23309
23310
23311
23312
23313
23314
23315
23316
23317
23318
23319
23320
23321
23322
23323
23324
23325
23326
23327
23328
23329
23330
23331
23332
23333
23334
23335
23336
23337
23338
23339
23340
23341
23342
23343
23344
23345
23346
23347
23348
23349
23350
23351
23352
23353
23354
23355
23356
23357
23358
23359
23360
23361
23362
23363
23364
23365
23366
23367
23368
23369
23370
23371
23372
23373
23374
23375
23376
23377
23378
23379
23380
23381
23382
23383
23384
23385
23386
23387
23388
23389
23390
23391
23392
23393
23394
23395
23396
23397
23398
23399
23400
23401
23402
23403
23404
23405
23406
23407
23408
23409
23410
23411
23412
23413
23414
23415
23416
23417
23418
23419
23420
23421
23422
23423
23424
23425
23426
23427
23428
23429
23430
23431
23432
23433
23434
23435
23436
23437
23438
23439
23440
23441
23442
23443
23444
23445
23446
23447
23448
23449
23450
23451
23452
23453
23454
23455
23456
23457
23458
23459
23460
23461
23462
23463
23464
23465
23466
23467
23468
23469
23470
23471
23472
23473
23474
23475
23476
23477
23478
23479
23480
23481
23482
23483
23484
23485
23486
23487
23488
23489
23490
23491
23492
23493
23494
23495
23496
23497
23498
23499
23500
23501
23502
23503
23504
23505
23506
23507
23508
23509
23510
23511
23512
23513
23514
23515
23516
23517
23518
23519
23520
23521
23522
23523
23524
23525
23526
23527
23528
23529
23530
23531
23532
23533
23534
23535
23536
23537
23538
23539
23540
23541
23542
23543
23544
23545
23546
23547
23548
23549
23550
23551
23552
23553
23554
23555
23556
23557
23558
23559
23560
23561
23562
23563
23564
23565
23566
23567
23568
23569
23570
23571
23572
23573
23574
23575
23576
23577
23578
23579
23580
23581
23582
23583
23584
23585
23586
23587
23588
23589
23590
23591
23592
23593
23594
23595
23596
23597
23598
23599
23600
23601
23602
23603
23604
23605
23606
23607
23608
23609
23610
23611
23612
23613
23614
23615
23616
23617
23618
23619
23620
23621
23622
23623
23624
23625
23626
23627
23628
23629
23630
23631
23632
23633
23634
23635
23636
23637
23638
23639
23640
23641
23642
23643
23644
23645
23646
23647
23648
23649
23650
23651
23652
23653
23654
23655
23656
23657
23658
23659
23660
23661
23662
23663
23664
23665
23666
23667
23668
23669
23670
23671
23672
23673
23674
23675
23676
23677
23678
23679
23680
23681
23682
23683
23684
23685
23686
23687
23688
23689
23690
23691
23692
23693
23694
23695
23696
23697
23698
23699
23700
23701
23702
23703
23704
23705
23706
23707
23708
23709
23710
23711
23712
23713
23714
23715
23716
23717
23718
23719
23720
23721
23722
23723
23724
23725
23726
23727
23728
23729
23730
23731
23732
23733
23734
23735
23736
23737
23738
23739
23740
23741
23742
23743
23744
23745
23746
23747
23748
23749
23750
23751
23752
23753
23754
23755
23756
23757
23758
23759
23760
23761
23762
23763
23764
23765
23766
23767
23768
23769
23770
23771
23772
23773
23774
23775
23776
23777
23778
23779
23780
23781
23782
23783
23784
23785
23786
23787
23788
23789
23790
23791
23792
23793
23794
23795
23796
23797
23798
23799
23800
23801
23802
23803
23804
23805
23806
23807
23808
23809
23810
23811
23812
23813
23814
23815
23816
23817
23818
23819
23820
23821
23822
23823
23824
23825
23826
23827
23828
23829
23830
23831
23832
23833
23834
23835
23836
23837
23838
23839
23840
23841
23842
23843
23844
23845
23846
23847
23848
23849
23850
23851
23852
23853
23854
23855
23856
23857
23858
23859
23860
23861
23862
23863
23864
23865
23866
23867
23868
23869
23870
23871
23872
23873
23874
23875
23876
23877
23878
23879
23880
23881
23882
23883
23884
23885
23886
23887
23888
23889
23890
23891
23892
23893
23894
23895
23896
23897
23898
23899
23900
23901
23902
23903
23904
23905
23906
23907
23908
23909
23910
23911
23912
23913
23914
23915
23916
23917
23918
23919
23920
23921
23922
23923
23924
23925
23926
23927
23928
23929
23930
23931
23932
23933
23934
23935
23936
23937
23938
23939
23940
23941
23942
23943
23944
23945
23946
23947
23948
23949
23950
23951
23952
23953
23954
23955
23956
23957
23958
23959
23960
23961
23962
23963
23964
23965
23966
23967
23968
23969
23970
23971
23972
23973
23974
23975
23976
23977
23978
23979
23980
23981
23982
23983
23984
23985
23986
23987
23988
23989
23990
23991
23992
23993
23994
23995
23996
23997
23998
23999
24000
24001
24002
24003
24004
24005
24006
24007
24008
24009
24010
24011
24012
24013
24014
24015
24016
24017
24018
24019
24020
24021
24022
24023
24024
24025
24026
24027
24028
24029
24030
24031
24032
24033
24034
24035
24036
24037
24038
24039
24040
24041
24042
24043
24044
24045
24046
24047
24048
24049
24050
24051
24052
24053
24054
24055
24056
24057
24058
24059
24060
24061
24062
24063
24064
24065
24066
24067
24068
24069
24070
24071
24072
24073
24074
24075
24076
24077
24078
24079
24080
24081
24082
24083
24084
24085
24086
24087
24088
24089
24090
24091
24092
24093
24094
24095
24096
24097
24098
24099
24100
24101
24102
24103
24104
24105
24106
24107
24108
24109
24110
24111
24112
24113
24114
24115
24116
24117
24118
24119
24120
24121
24122
24123
24124
24125
24126
24127
24128
24129
24130
24131
24132
24133
24134
24135
24136
24137
24138
24139
24140
24141
24142
24143
24144
24145
24146
24147
24148
24149
24150
24151
24152
24153
24154
24155
24156
24157
24158
24159
24160
24161
24162
24163
24164
24165
24166
24167
24168
24169
24170
24171
24172
24173
24174
24175
24176
24177
24178
24179
24180
24181
24182
24183
24184
24185
24186
24187
24188
24189
24190
24191
24192
24193
24194
24195
24196
24197
24198
24199
24200
24201
24202
24203
24204
24205
24206
24207
24208
24209
24210
24211
24212
24213
24214
24215
24216
24217
24218
24219
24220
24221
24222
24223
24224
24225
24226
24227
24228
24229
24230
24231
24232
24233
24234
24235
24236
24237
24238
24239
24240
24241
24242
24243
24244
24245
24246
24247
24248
24249
24250
24251
24252
24253
24254
24255
24256
24257
24258
24259
24260
24261
24262
24263
24264
24265
24266
24267
24268
24269
24270
24271
24272
24273
24274
24275
24276
24277
24278
24279
24280
24281
24282
24283
24284
24285
24286
24287
24288
24289
24290
24291
24292
24293
24294
24295
24296
24297
24298
24299
24300
24301
24302
24303
24304
24305
24306
24307
24308
24309
24310
24311
24312
24313
24314
24315
24316
24317
24318
24319
24320
24321
24322
24323
24324
24325
24326
24327
24328
24329
24330
24331
24332
24333
24334
24335
24336
24337
24338
24339
24340
24341
24342
24343
24344
24345
24346
24347
24348
24349
24350
24351
24352
24353
24354
24355
24356
24357
24358
24359
24360
24361
24362
24363
24364
24365
24366
24367
24368
24369
24370
24371
24372
24373
24374
24375
24376
24377
24378
24379
24380
24381
24382
24383
24384
24385
24386
24387
24388
24389
24390
24391
24392
24393
24394
24395
24396
24397
24398
24399
24400
24401
24402
24403
24404
24405
24406
24407
24408
24409
24410
24411
24412
24413
24414
24415
24416
24417
24418
24419
24420
24421
24422
24423
24424
24425
24426
24427
24428
24429
24430
24431
24432
24433
24434
24435
24436
24437
24438
24439
24440
24441
24442
24443
24444
24445
24446
24447
24448
24449
24450
24451
24452
24453
24454
24455
24456
24457
24458
24459
24460
24461
24462
24463
24464
24465
24466
24467
24468
24469
24470
24471
24472
24473
24474
24475
24476
24477
24478
24479
24480
24481
24482
24483
24484
24485
24486
24487
24488
24489
24490
24491
24492
24493
24494
24495
24496
24497
24498
24499
24500
24501
24502
24503
24504
24505
24506
24507
24508
24509
24510
24511
24512
24513
24514
24515
24516
24517
24518
24519
24520
24521
24522
24523
24524
24525
24526
24527
24528
24529
24530
24531
24532
24533
24534
24535
24536
24537
24538
24539
24540
24541
24542
24543
24544
24545
24546
24547
24548
24549
24550
24551
24552
24553
24554
24555
24556
24557
24558
24559
24560
24561
24562
24563
24564
24565
24566
24567
24568
24569
24570
24571
24572
24573
24574
24575
24576
24577
24578
24579
24580
24581
24582
24583
24584
24585
24586
24587
24588
24589
24590
24591
24592
24593
24594
24595
24596
24597
24598
24599
24600
24601
24602
24603
24604
24605
24606
24607
24608
24609
24610
24611
24612
24613
24614
24615
24616
24617
24618
24619
24620
24621
24622
24623
24624
24625
24626
24627
24628
24629
24630
24631
24632
24633
24634
24635
24636
24637
24638
24639
24640
24641
24642
24643
24644
24645
24646
24647
24648
24649
24650
24651
24652
24653
24654
24655
24656
24657
24658
24659
24660
24661
24662
24663
24664
24665
24666
24667
24668
24669
24670
24671
24672
24673
24674
24675
24676
24677
24678
24679
24680
24681
24682
24683
24684
24685
24686
24687
24688
24689
24690
24691
24692
24693
24694
24695
24696
24697
24698
24699
24700
24701
24702
24703
24704
24705
24706
24707
24708
24709
24710
24711
24712
24713
24714
24715
24716
24717
24718
24719
24720
24721
24722
24723
24724
24725
24726
24727
24728
24729
24730
24731
24732
24733
24734
24735
24736
24737
24738
24739
24740
24741
24742
24743
24744
24745
24746
24747
24748
24749
24750
24751
24752
24753
24754
24755
24756
24757
24758
24759
24760
24761
24762
24763
24764
24765
24766
24767
24768
24769
24770
24771
24772
24773
24774
24775
24776
24777
24778
24779
24780
24781
24782
24783
24784
24785
24786
24787
24788
24789
24790
24791
24792
24793
24794
24795
24796
24797
24798
24799
24800
24801
24802
24803
24804
24805
24806
24807
24808
24809
24810
24811
24812
24813
24814
24815
24816
24817
24818
24819
24820
24821
24822
24823
24824
24825
24826
24827
24828
24829
24830
24831
24832
24833
24834
24835
24836
24837
24838
24839
24840
24841
24842
24843
24844
24845
24846
24847
24848
24849
24850
24851
24852
24853
24854
24855
24856
24857
24858
24859
24860
24861
24862
24863
24864
24865
24866
24867
24868
24869
24870
24871
24872
24873
24874
24875
24876
24877
24878
24879
24880
24881
24882
24883
24884
24885
24886
24887
24888
24889
24890
24891
24892
24893
24894
24895
24896
24897
24898
24899
24900
24901
24902
24903
24904
24905
24906
24907
24908
24909
24910
24911
24912
24913
24914
24915
24916
24917
24918
24919
24920
24921
24922
24923
24924
24925
24926
24927
24928
24929
24930
24931
24932
24933
24934
24935
24936
24937
24938
24939
24940
24941
24942
24943
24944
24945
24946
24947
24948
24949
24950
24951
24952
24953
24954
24955
24956
24957
24958
24959
24960
24961
24962
24963
24964
24965
24966
24967
24968
24969
24970
24971
24972
24973
24974
24975
24976
24977
24978
24979
24980
24981
24982
24983
24984
24985
24986
24987
24988
24989
24990
24991
24992
24993
24994
24995
24996
24997
24998
24999
25000
25001
25002
25003
25004
25005
25006
25007
25008
25009
25010
25011
25012
25013
25014
25015
25016
25017
25018
25019
25020
25021
25022
25023
25024
25025
25026
25027
25028
25029
25030
25031
25032
25033
25034
25035
25036
25037
25038
25039
25040
25041
25042
25043
25044
25045
25046
25047
25048
25049
25050
25051
25052
25053
25054
25055
25056
25057
25058
25059
25060
25061
25062
25063
25064
25065
25066
25067
25068
25069
25070
25071
25072
25073
25074
25075
25076
25077
25078
25079
25080
25081
25082
25083
25084
25085
25086
25087
25088
25089
25090
25091
25092
25093
25094
25095
25096
25097
25098
25099
25100
25101
25102
25103
25104
25105
25106
25107
25108
25109
25110
25111
25112
25113
25114
25115
25116
25117
25118
25119
25120
25121
25122
25123
25124
25125
25126
25127
25128
25129
25130
25131
25132
25133
25134
25135
25136
25137
25138
25139
25140
25141
25142
25143
25144
25145
25146
25147
25148
25149
25150
25151
25152
25153
25154
25155
25156
25157
25158
25159
25160
25161
25162
25163
25164
25165
25166
25167
25168
25169
25170
25171
25172
25173
25174
25175
25176
25177
25178
25179
25180
25181
25182
25183
25184
25185
25186
25187
25188
25189
25190
25191
25192
25193
25194
25195
25196
25197
25198
25199
25200
25201
25202
25203
25204
25205
25206
25207
25208
25209
25210
25211
25212
25213
25214
25215
25216
25217
25218
25219
25220
25221
25222
25223
25224
25225
25226
25227
25228
25229
25230
25231
25232
25233
25234
25235
25236
25237
25238
25239
25240
25241
25242
25243
25244
25245
25246
25247
25248
25249
25250
25251
25252
25253
25254
25255
25256
25257
25258
25259
25260
25261
25262
25263
25264
25265
25266
25267
25268
25269
25270
25271
25272
25273
25274
25275
25276
25277
25278
25279
25280
25281
25282
25283
25284
25285
25286
25287
25288
25289
25290
25291
25292
25293
25294
25295
25296
25297
25298
25299
25300
25301
25302
25303
25304
25305
25306
25307
25308
25309
25310
25311
25312
25313
25314
25315
25316
25317
25318
25319
25320
25321
25322
25323
25324
25325
25326
25327
25328
25329
25330
25331
25332
25333
25334
25335
25336
25337
25338
25339
25340
25341
25342
25343
25344
25345
25346
25347
25348
25349
25350
25351
25352
25353
25354
25355
25356
25357
25358
25359
25360
25361
25362
25363
25364
25365
25366
25367
25368
25369
25370
25371
25372
25373
25374
25375
25376
25377
25378
25379
25380
25381
25382
25383
25384
25385
25386
25387
25388
25389
25390
25391
25392
25393
25394
25395
25396
25397
25398
25399
25400
25401
25402
25403
25404
25405
25406
25407
25408
25409
25410
25411
25412
25413
25414
25415
25416
25417
25418
25419
25420
25421
25422
|
<!DOCTYPE html
PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
<head>
<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=US-ASCII" />
<title>Lavengro, by George Borrow</title>
<style type="text/css">
/*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */
<!--
P { margin-top: .75em;
margin-bottom: .75em;
}
P.gutsumm { margin-left: 5%;}
P.poetry {margin-left: 3%; }
H1, H2 {
text-align: center;
margin-top: 2em;
margin-bottom: 2em;
}
H3, H4, H5 {
text-align: left;
margin-top: 1em;
margin-bottom: 1em;
}
BODY{margin-left: 10%;
margin-right: 10%;
}
table { border-collapse: collapse; }
table {margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto;}
td { vertical-align: top; border: 1px solid black;}
td p { margin: 0.2em; }
.blkquot {margin-left: 4em; margin-right: 4em;} /* block indent */
.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;}
.pagenum {position: absolute;
left: 92%;
font-size: small;
text-align: right;
font-weight: normal;
color: gray;
}
img { border: none; }
img.dc { float: left; width: 50px; height: 50px; }
div.gapspace { height: 0.8em; }
div.gapline { height: 0.8em; width: 30%; }
div.gapdoubleline { height: 0.3em; width: 50%;
margin-left: 25%; border-top: 1px solid;
border-bottom: 1px solid;}
div.gapshortline { height: 0.3em; width: 20%; margin-left:40%;
border-top: 1px solid; }
.citation {vertical-align: super;
font-size: .8em;
text-decoration: none;}
img.floatleft { float: left;
margin-right: 1em;
margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; }
img.floatright { float: right;
margin-left: 1em; margin-top: 0.5em;
margin-bottom: 0.5em; }
img.clearcenter {display: block;
margin-left: auto;
margin-right: auto; margin-top: 0.5em;
margin-bottom: 0.5em}
-->
/* XML end ]]>*/
</style>
</head>
<body>
<pre>
The Project Gutenberg eBook, Lavengro, by George Borrow, Edited by
Theodore Watts
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
Title: Lavengro
the Scholar - the Gypsy - the Priest
Author: George Borrow
Editor: Theodore Watts
Release Date: January 13, 2010 [eBook #20198]
Language: English
Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII)
***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LAVENGRO***
</pre>
<p>Transcribed from the 1893 Ward, Lock, Bowden, and Co. edition
by David Price, email ccx074@pglaf.org</p>
<h1>LAVENGRO:<br />
THE SCHOLAR—THE GYPSY—THE PRIEST.</h1>
<p style="text-align: center"><span class="smcap">by</span><br />
GEORGE BORROW,<br />
<span class="smcap">author of</span><br />
“THE BIBLE IN SPAIN,” <span
class="smcap">etc.</span></p>
<p style="text-align: center"><span class="smcap"><i>with an
introduction</i></span><br />
<span class="smcap">by</span><br />
THEODORE WATTS.</p>
<p style="text-align: center">WARD, LOCK, BOWDEN, AND CO.<br />
<span class="smcap">london</span>: <span class="smcap">warwick
house</span>, <span class="smcap">salisbury square</span>, <span
class="smcap">e.c.</span><br />
<span class="smcap">new york</span>: <span class="smcap">east
12th street</span>.<br />
<span class="smcap">melbourne</span>: <span class="smcap">st.
james’s street</span>. <span
class="smcap">sydney</span>: <span class="smcap">york
street</span>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center">1893.</p>
<p>
<a href="images/p0b.jpg">
<img alt=
"Borrow’s home at Oulton (now pulled down), showing the
summer house where much of his work was written. (From a
Photograph kindly lent by Mr. Welchman, of Lowestoft, and taken
by Mr. F. G. Mayhew, of the same place.)"
title=
"Borrow’s home at Oulton (now pulled down), showing the
summer house where much of his work was written. (From a
Photograph kindly lent by Mr. Welchman, of Lowestoft, and taken
by Mr. F. G. Mayhew, of the same place.)"
src="images/p0s.jpg" />
</a></p>
<h2><!-- page vii--><a name="pagevii"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. vii</span>NOTES UPON GEORGE BORROW.</h2>
<h3>I. <span class="smcap">Borrow as a Splendid Literary
Amateur</span>.</h3>
<p>There are some writers who cannot be adequately
criticised—who cannot, indeed, be adequately written about
at all—save by those to whom they are personally
known. I allude to those writers of genius who, having only
partially mastered the art of importing their own individual
characteristics into literary forms, end their life-work as they
began it, remaining to the last amateurs in literary art.
Of this class of writers George Borrow is generally taken to be
the very type. Was he really so?</p>
<p>There are passages in “Lavengro” which are
unsurpassed in the prose literature of England—unsurpassed,
I mean, for mere perfection of style—for blending of
strength and graphic power with limpidity and music of
flow. Is “Lavengro” the work of a literary
amateur who, yielding at will to every kind of authorial
self-indulgence, fails to find artistic expression for the life
moving within him—fails to project an individuality that
his friends knew to have been unique? Of other writers of
genius, admirable criticism may be made by those who have never
known them in the flesh. Is this because each of those
others, having passed from the stage of the literary amateur to
that of the literary artist, is able to pour the stream of his
personality into the literary mould and give to the world a true
image of himself? It has been my chance of life to be
brought into personal relations with many men of genius, but I
feel that there are others who could write about them more
adequately than I. Does Borrow stand alone? The
admirers of his writings seem generally to think he does, for
ever since I wrote my brief and hasty obituary notice of him in
1881, I have been urged to enlarge my reminiscences of
him—urged <!-- page viii--><a name="pageviii"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. viii</span>not only by philologers and
gypsologists, but by many others in England, America, and
Germany. But I on my part have been for years urging upon
the friend who introduced me to him, and who knew him years
ago,—knew him when he was the comparatively young literary
lion of East Anglia,—Dr. Gordon Hake, to do what others are
urging me to do. Not only has the author of “Parables
and Tales” more knowledge of the subject than any one else,
but having a greater reputation than I, he can speak with more
authority, and having a more brilliant pen than I, he can give a
more vital picture than I can hope to give of our common
friend. If he is, as he seems to be, fully determined not
to depict Borrow in prose, let me urge him to continue in verse
that admirable description of him contained in one of the
well-known sonnets addressed to myself in “The New
Day”:—</p>
<blockquote><p>“And he, the walking lord of gipsy lore!<br
/>
How often ’mid the deer that grazed the
Park,<br />
Or in the fields and heath and windy moor,<br />
Made musical with many a soaring lark,<br />
Have we not held brisk commune with him there,<br />
While Lavengro, then towering by your side,<br />
With rose complexion and bright silvery hair,<br />
Would stop amid his swift and lounging stride<br />
To tell the legends of the fading race—<br />
As at the summons of his piercing glance,<br />
Its story peopling his brown eyes and face,<br />
While you called up that pendant of romance<br />
To Petulengro with his boxing glory,<br />
Your Amazonian Sinfi’s noble story!”</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>II. <span class="smcap">Is there a Key to</span>
“<span class="smcap">Lavengro</span>”?</h3>
<p>Dr. Hake, however, and those others among Borrow’s
friends who are apt to smile at the way in which critics of the
highest intelligence will stand baffled and bewildered before the
eccentricities of “Lavengro” and “The Romany
Rye”—some critics treating the work as autobiography
spoilt, and some as spoilt fiction—forget that while it is
easy to open a locked door with a key, to open a locked door
without a key is a very different undertaking. On the
subject of autobiographies and the autobiographic method, I had
several interesting talks with Borrow. I remember an
especial one that took place on Wimbledon Common, on a certain
autumn morning when I was pointing out to him the spot <!-- page
ix--><a name="pageix"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
ix</span>called Gypsy Ring. He was in a very communicative
mood that day, and more amenable to criticism than he generally
was. I had been speaking of certain bold coincidences in
“Lavengro” and “The Romany
Rye”—especially that of Lavengro’s meeting by
accident in the neighbourhood of Salisbury Plain the son of the
very apple-woman of London Bridge with whom he had made friends,
and also of such apparently manufactured situations as that of
Lavengro’s coming upon the man whom Wordsworth’s
poetry had sent into a deep slumber in a meadow.</p>
<p>“What is an autobiography?” he asked.
“Is it a mere record of the incidents of a man’s
life? or is it a picture of the man himself—his character,
his soul?”</p>
<p>Now this I think a very suggestive question of Borrow’s
with regard to himself and his own work. That he sat down
to write his own life in “Lavengro” I know. He
had no idea then of departing from the strict line of fact.
Indeed, his letters to his friend Mr. John Murray would alone be
sufficient to establish this in spite of his calling
“Lavengro” a dream. In the first volume he did
almost confine himself to matters of fact. But as he went
on he clearly found that the ordinary tapestry into which Destiny
had woven the incidents of his life were not tinged with
sufficient depth of colour to satisfy his sense of wonder; for,
let it be remembered, that of love as a strong passion he had
almost none. Surely no one but Lavengro could have lived in
a dingle with a girl like Belle Berners, and passed the time in
trying to teach her Armenian. Without strong passion no
very deeply coloured life-tapestry can, in these unadventurous
days, be woven. The manufactured incidents of which there
are so many in “Lavengro” and “The Romany
Rye,” are introduced to give colour to a web of life that
strong Passion had left untinged. But why? In order
to flash upon the personality of Lavengro, and upon
Lavengro’s attitude towards the universe unseen as well as
seen, a light more searching, as Borrow considered, than any
picture of actual experience could have done. In other
words, to build up the truth of the character of Lavengro, Borrow
does not shrink from manipulating certain incidents and inventing
others. And when he wishes to dive very boldly into the
“abysmal deeps of personality,” he speaks and moves
partly behind the mask of some fictitious character, such as the
man who touched for the evil chance, and such as the
hypochondriac who taught himself Chinese to ward off despair, but
could not tell the time of day by looking at the clock.
This is not the place for me to enter more fully into this
matter, but I am looking forward to a fitting occasion of showing
whether or not “Lavengro” and “The Romany
Rye” form <!-- page x--><a name="pagex"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. x</span>a spiritual autobiography; and if they
do, whether that autobiography does or does not surpass every
other for absolute truth of spiritual representation.
Meantime, let it be remembered by those who object to
Borrow’s method that, as I have just hinted, at the basis
of his character was a deep sense of wonder. Let it be
remembered that he was led to study the first of the many
languages he taught himself—Irish—because there was,
as he said, “something mysterious and uncommon in its
use.” Let it be remembered that it was this instinct
of wonder, not the impulse of the mere <i>poseur</i>, that
impelled him to make certain exaggerated statements about the
characters themselves who are introduced into his books.</p>
<h3>III. <span class="smcap">Isopel Berners</span>.</h3>
<p>For instance, the tall girl, Isopel Berners—the most
vigorous sketch he has given us—is perfect as she is
adorable. Among heroines she stands quite alone; there is
none other that is in the least like her. Yet she is in
many of her qualities typical of a class. Among the very
bravest of all human beings in the British Islands are, or were,
the nomadic girls of the high road and the dingle. Their
bravery is not only an inherited quality: it is in every way
fostered by their mode of life. No tenderness from the men
with whom they travel, either as wives or as mistresses, do they
get—none of the chivalry which girls in most other grades
of life experience—and none do they expect. In all
disputes between themselves and the men, their associates, they
know that the final argument is the knock-down blow. With
the Romany girl, too, this is the case, to be sure; but then,
while the Romany girl, as a rule, owing to tribal customs,
receives the blow in patience, the English girl is apt to return
it, and with vigour. This condition of things gives the
English road-girl a frank independence of bearing which
distinguishes her from girls of all other classes. There is
something of the charm of the savage about her, even to her odd
passion for tattoo. No doubt Isopel is an idealisation of
the class; but the class, with all its drawbacks, has a certain
winsomeness for men of Borrow’s temperament.</p>
<p>But, unfortunately, his love of the wonderful, his instinct
for exaggeration, asserts itself even here. I need give
only one instance of what I mean. He makes Isopel Berners
speak of herself as being taller than Lavengro. Now, as
Borrow gives Lavengro his own character and <!-- page xi--><a
name="pagexi"></a><span class="pagenum">p. xi</span>physique in
every detail, even to the silvery hair and even to the somewhat
peculiar method of sparring, and as he himself stood six feet two
inches, Isopel must have been better adapted to shine as a
giantess in a show than as a fighting woman capable of cowing the
“Flaming Tinman” himself.</p>
<p>It is a very exceptional woman that can really stand up
against a trained boxer, and it is, I believe, or used to be, an
axiom among the nomads that no fighting woman ought to stand more
than about five feet ten inches at the outside. A handsome
young woman never looks so superb as when boxing; but it is under
peculiar disadvantages that she spars with a man, inasmuch as she
has, even when properly padded (as assuredly every woman ought to
be) to guard her chest with even more care than she guards her
face. The truth is, as Borrow must have known, that women,
in order to stand a chance against men, must rely upon some
special and surprising method of attack—such, for instance,
as that of the sudden “left-hand body blow” of the
magnificent gypsy girl of whose exploits I told him that day at
“Gypsy Ring”—who, when travelling in England,
was attached to Boswell’s boxing-booth, and was always
accompanied by a favourite bantam cock, ornamented with a gold
ring in each wattle, and trained to clap his wings and crow
whenever he saw his mistress putting on the gloves—the most
beautiful girl, gypsy or other, that ever went into East
Anglia. This “left-hand body blow” of hers she
delivered so unexpectedly, and with such an engine-like velocity,
that but few boxers could “stop it.”</p>
<p>But, with regard to Isopel Berners, neither Lavengro, nor the
man she thrashed when he stole one of her flaxen hairs to conjure
with, gives the reader the faintest idea of Isopel’s method
of attack or defence, and we have to take her prowess on
trust.</p>
<p>In a word, Borrow was content to give us the Wonderful,
without taking that trouble to find for it a logical basis which
a literary master would have taken. And instances might
easily be multiplied of this exaggeration of Borrow’s,
which is apt to lend a sense of unreality to some of the most
picturesque pages of “Lavengro.”</p>
<h3>IV. <span class="smcap">Borrow’s Use of
Patois</span>.</h3>
<p>Nor does Borrow take much trouble to give organic life to a
dramatic picture by the aid of <i>patois</i> in dialogue.
In every conversation between Borrow’s gypsies, and between
them and Lavengro, the illusion is constantly being disturbed by
the vocabulary of the speakers. It is hard <!-- page
xii--><a name="pagexii"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
xii</span>for the reader to believe that characters such as
Jasper Petulengro, his wife, and sister Ursula, between whom so
much of the dialogue is distributed, should make use of the
complex sentences and book-words which Borrow, on occasion, puts
into their mouths.</p>
<p>I remember once remarking to him upon the value of
<i>patois</i> within certain limits—not only in imaginative
but in biographic art.</p>
<p>His answer came in substance to this, that if the matter of
the dialogue be true to nature, the entire verisimilitude of the
form is a secondary consideration.</p>
<p>“Walter Scott,” said he, “has run to death
the method of <i>patois</i> dialogue.”</p>
<p>He urged, moreover, that the gypsies really are extremely fond
of uncommon and fine words. And this, no doubt, is true,
especially in regard to the women. There is nothing in
which the native superiority of the illiterate Romany woman over
the illiterate English woman of the road is more clearly seen
than in the love of long “book-words” (often
mispronounced) displayed by the former. Strong, however, as
is the Romany chi’s passion for fine words, her sentences
are rarely complex like some of the sentences Borrow puts into
her mouth.</p>
<p>With regard, however, to the charge of idealising gypsy
life—a charge which has often been brought against
Borrow—it must be remembered that the gypsies to whom he
introduces us are the better kind of gryengroes (horse-dealers),
by far the most prosperous of all gypsies. Borrow’s
“gryengroes” are not in any way more prosperous than
those he knew.</p>
<p>These nomads have an instinctive knowledge of
horseflesh—will tell the amount of “blood” in
any horse by a lightning glance at his quarters—and will
sometimes make large sums before the fair is over.</p>
<p>Yet, on the whole, I will not deny that Borrow was as
successful in giving us vital portraits of English and Irish
characters as of Romany characters, perhaps more so.</p>
<p>That hypochondriacal strain in Borrow’s nature, which
Dr. Hake alludes to, perhaps prevented him from sympathising
fully with the joyous Romany temper. But over and above
this, and charming as the Petulengro family are, they do not live
as do the characters of Mr. Groome in his delightful book
“In Gypsy Tents”—a writer whose treatises on
the gypsies in the “Encyclopædia Britannica,”
and in “Chambers’ Encyclopedia,” are as full of
the fruits of actual personal contact with the gypsies as of the
learning to be derived from books.</p>
<h3><!-- page xiii--><a name="pagexiii"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. xiii</span>V. <span class="smcap">The
Saving Grace of Pugilism</span>.</h3>
<p>Borrow’s “Flaming Tinman” is, of course, a
brilliant success, but then he, though named Bosville, is not a
pure gypsy. He is what is called on the roads, I believe, a
“half and half”; and in nothing is more clearly seen
that “prepotency of transmission,” which I have
elsewhere attributed to the Anglo-Saxon in the racial struggle,
than in hybrids of this kind. A thorough-bred Romany chal
can be brutal enough, but the “Flaming
Tinman’s” peculiar shade of brutality is Anglo-Saxon,
not Romany. The Tinman’s ironical muttering while
unharnessing his horse, “Afraid. H’m!
Afraid; that was the word, I think,” is worthy of Dickens
at his very best—worthy of Dickens when he created Rogue
Riderhood—but it is hardly Romany, I think.</p>
<p>The battle in the dingle is superb.</p>
<p>Borrow is always at his strongest when describing a pugilistic
encounter: for in the saving grace of pugilism as an English
accomplishment, he believed as devoutly almost as he believed in
East Anglia and the Bible. It was this more than anything
else that aroused the ire of the critics of
“Lavengro” when it first appeared. One critical
journal characterised the book as the work of a
“barbarian.”</p>
<p>This was in 1851, when Clio seemed set upon substituting
Harlequin’s wand for Britannia’s trident, seemed set
upon crowning her with the cap and bells of Folly in her maudlin
mood,—the marvellous and memorable year when
England—while every forge in Europe was glowing with
expectance, ready to beat every ploughshare into a
sword—uttered her famous prophecy, that from the day of the
opening of the Prince Consort’s glass show in Hyde Park,
bullets, bayonets, and fists were to be institutions of a
benighted past.</p>
<p>Very different was the prophecy of this “eccentric
barbarian,” Borrow, especially as regards the abolition of
the British fist. His prophecy was that the decay of
pugilism would be followed by a flourishing time in England for
the revolver and the assassin’s knife,—a prophecy
which I can now recommend to those two converts to the virtues of
Pugilism, Mr. Justice Grantham and the present Editor of the
<i>Daily News</i>, the former of whom in passing sentence of
death (at the Central Criminal Court, on Wednesday, January 11th,
1893) upon a labourer named Hosler, for stabbing one Dennis
Finnessey to death in a quarrel about a pot of beer, borrowed in
the most impudent manner from the “eccentric
barbarian,” when he said, “If men would only use
their <!-- page xiv--><a name="pagexiv"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. xiv</span>fists instead of knives when tempted
to violence, so many people would not be hanged”; while the
latter remarked that “the same thing has been said from the
bench before, <i>and cannot be said too often</i>.”
When the “eccentric barbarian” argued that pugnacity
is one of the primary instincts of man—when he argued that
no civilisation can ever eradicate this instinct without
emasculating itself—when he argued that to clench
one’s fist and “strike out” is the irresistible
impulse of every one who has been assaulted, and that to make it
illegal to “strike out,” to make it illegal to learn
the art to “strike out” with the best effect, is not
to quell the instinct, but simply to force it to express itself
in other and more dangerous and dastardly ways—when he
argued thus more than forty years ago, he saw more clearly than
did his critics into the future—a future which held within
its womb not only the American civil war and the gigantic
Continental struggles whose bloody reek still “smells to
heaven,” but also the present carnival of dynamite, the
revolver, and the assassin’s knife.</p>
<h3>VI. <span class="smcap">Borrow’s
Gypsies</span>.</h3>
<p>To those who knew Borrow, the striking thing about
“Lavengro” and “The Romany Rye” is not
that there is so much about the gypsies, but that there is
comparatively so little, and that he only introduces one family
group. Judged from these two books the reader would
conclude that he knew nothing whatever of the Lees, the Stanleys,
and the most noticeable of all, the Lovells, and yet those who
knew him are aware that he was thrown into contact with most of
these. But here, as in everything else, Borrow’s
eccentric methods can never be foreseen. The most
interesting of all the gypsies are the Welsh gypsies. The
Welsh variety of the Romany tongue is quite peculiar, and the
Romanies of the Principality are superior to all others in these
islands in intelligence and in their passion for gorgio
respectability. Borrow in “Lavengro” takes the
reader to the Welsh border itself, and then turns back, leaving
the Welsh Romany undescribed. And in the only part of
“Wild Wales” where gypsy life is afterwards glanced
at, the gypsies introduced are not Welsh, but English.</p>
<p>The two great successes amongst Borrow’s Romany
characters are undoubtedly Mrs. Petulengro’s mother (old
Mrs. Herne) and her grandchild Leonora, but these are the two
wicked characters of the group. It is impossible to imagine
anything better told than the attempt of these two to poison
Lavengro: it is drama of the rarest kind. The <!-- page
xv--><a name="pagexv"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
xv</span>terrible ironical dialogue over the prostrate and
semi-conscious Lavengro, between the child-murderess and the
hag-murderess who have poisoned him, is like nothing else in
literature. This scene alone should make
“Lavengro” immortal. In no other race than the
Romany would a child of the elf-like intelligence and unconscious
wickedness of Leonora be possible; but also it must be said that
in no other race than the Romany would be possible a child like
her who is made the subject of my sonnet, “A Gypsy
Child’s Christmas,” printed in the “Journal of
the Gypsy Lore Society”—a sonnet which renders in
verse a real incident recorded by my friend before alluded
to:—</p>
<blockquote><p>Dear Sinfi rose and danced along “The
Dells,”<br />
Drawn by the Christmas chimes, and soon she sate<br
/>
Where, ’neath the snow around the churchyard
gate,<br />
The ploughmen slept in bramble-banded cells:<br />
The gorgios passed, half fearing gipsy spells,<br />
While Sinfi, gazing, seemed to meditate;<br />
She laughed for joy, then wept disconsolate:<br />
“De poor dead gorgios cannot hear de bells.”</p>
<p>Within the church the clouds of gorgio-breath<br />
Arose, a steam of lazy praise and prayer,<br />
To Him who weaves the loving Christmas-stair<br />
O’er sorrow and sin and wintry deeps of Death;<br />
But where stood He? Beside our Sinfi there,<br
/>
Remembering childish tears in Nazareth.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Perhaps Borrow’s pictures of the gypsies, by omitting to
depict the Romany woman on her loftier, her tragic side, fail to
demonstrate what he well knew to be the Romany’s great
racial mark of distinction all over Europe, the enormous
superiority of the gypsy women over the gypsy men, not in
intelligence merely, but in all the higher human qualities.
While it is next to impossible to imagine a gypsy hero, gypsy
heroines—women capable of the noblest things—are far
from uncommon.</p>
<p>The “Amazonian Sinfi,” alluded to in Dr.
Hake’s sonnet, was a heroine of this noble strain, and yet
perhaps she was but a type of a certain kind of Romany chi.</p>
<p>It was she of the bantam cock and “the left-hand body
blow” alluded to above.</p>
<p>This same gypsy girl also illustrated another side of the
variously endowed character of the Romany women, ignored, or
almost ignored by Borrow—their passion for music. The
daughter of an extremely well-to-do “gryengro,” or
dealer in horses, this gypsy girl had travelled over nearly <!--
page xvi--><a name="pagexvi"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
xvi</span>all England, and was familiar with London, where, in
the studio of a certain romantic artist, she was in great request
as a face-model. But having been brought into close contact
with a travelling band of Hungarian gypsy musicians who visited
England some years ago, she developed a passion for music that
showed her to be a musical genius. The gypsy musicians of
Hungary, who are darker than the tented gypsies, are the most
intelligent and most widely-travelled of even Hungarian
gypsies—indeed, of all the Romany race, and with them Sinfi
soon developed into the “Fiddling Sinfi,” who was
famous in Wales and also in East Anglia, and the East
Midlands. After a while she widened her reputation in a
curious way as the only performer on the old Welsh stringed
instrument called the “crwth,” or cruth. I told
Borrow her story at Gypsy Ring. Having become, through the
good nature of an eminent Welsh antiquary, the possessor of a
crwth, and having discovered the unique capabilities of that
rarely-seen instrument, she soon taught herself to play upon it
with extraordinary effect, fascinating her Welsh patrons by the
ravishing strains she could draw from it. This obsolete
instrument is six-stringed, with two of the strings reaching
beyond the key-board, and a bridge placed, not at right angles to
the sides of the instrument, but in an oblique direction.
Though in some respects inferior to the violin, it is in other
respects superior to it. Sinfi’s performances on this
remarkable instrument showed her to be a musical genius of a high
order.</p>
<h3>VII. <span class="smcap">My First Meeting with
Borrow</span>.</h3>
<p>But I am not leaving myself much room for personal
reminiscences of Borrow after all—though these are what I
sat down to write.</p>
<p>Dr. Hake, in his memoirs of “Eighty Years,”
records thus the first meeting between Borrow and myself at
Roehampton, at the doctor’s own delightful house, whose
windows at the back looked over Richmond Park, and in front over
the wildest part of Wimbledon Common.</p>
<blockquote><p>“Later on, George Borrow turned up while
Watts was there, and we went through a pleasant trio, in which
Borrow, as was his wont, took the first fiddle. The reader
must not here take metaphor for music. Borrow made himself
very agreeable to Watts, recited a fairy tale in the best style
to him, and liked him.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>There is, however, no doubt that Borrow would have run away
from me had I been associated in his mind with the literary
calling. But at <!-- page xvii--><a
name="pagexvii"></a><span class="pagenum">p. xvii</span>that time
I had written nothing at all save poems, and a prose story or two
of a romantic kind, and even these, though some of the poems have
since appeared, were then known only through private
circulation.</p>
<p>About me there was nothing of the literary flavour: no need to
flee away from me as he fled from the writing fraternity.
He had not long before this refused to allow Dr. Hake to
introduce the late W. R. S. Ralston to him, simply because the
Russian scholar moved in the literary world.</p>
<p>With regard to newspaper critiques of books his axiom was that
“whatever is praised by the press is of necessity
bad,” and he refused to read anything that was so
praised.</p>
<p>After the “fairy tale” mentioned by Dr. Hake was
over, we went, at Borrow’s suggestion, for a ramble through
Richmond Park, calling on the way at the “Bald-Faced
Stag” in Kingston Vale, in order that Borrow should
introduce me to Jerry Abershaw’s sword, which was one of
the special glories of that once famous hostelry. A divine
summer day it was I remember—a day whose heat would have
been oppressive had it not been tempered every now and then by a
playful silvery shower falling from an occasional wandering
cloud, whose slate-coloured body thinned at the edges to a fringe
of lace brighter than any silver.</p>
<p>These showers, however, seemed, as Borrow remarked, merely to
give a rich colour to the sunshine, and to make the wild flowers
in the meadows on the left breathe more freely. In a word,
it was one of those uncertain summer days whose peculiarly
English charm was Borrow’s special delight. He liked
rain, but he liked it falling on the green umbrella (enormous,
shaggy, like a gypsy-tent after a summer storm) he generally
carried. As we entered the Robin Hood Gate we were
confronted by a sudden weird yellow radiance, magical and
mysterious, which showed clearly enough that in the sky behind us
there was gleaming over the fields and over Wimbledon Common a
rainbow of exceptional brilliance, while the raindrops sparkling
on the ferns seemed answering every hue in the magic arch far
away. Borrow told us some interesting stories of Romany
superstitions in connection with the rainbow—how, by making
a “trus’hul” (cross) of two sticks, the Romany
chi who “pens the dukkerin can wipe the rainbow out of the
sky,” etc. Whereupon Hake, quite as original a man as
Borrow, and a humourist of a still rarer temper, launched out
into a strain of wit and whim, which it is not my business here
to record, upon the subject of the “Spirit of the
Rainbow” which a certain child went out to find.</p>
<p>Borrow loved Richmond Park, and he seemed to know every
tree. <!-- page xviii--><a name="pagexviii"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. xviii</span>I found also that he was extremely
learned in deer, and seemed familiar with every dappled coat
which, washed and burnished by the showers, seemed to shine in
the sun like metal. Of course, I observed him closely, and
I began to wonder whether I had encountered, in the
silvery-haired giant striding by my side, with a vast umbrella
under his arm, a true “Child of the Open Air.”</p>
<p>“Did a true Child of the Open Air ever carry a gigantic
green umbrella that would have satisfied Sarah Gamp
herself?” I murmured to Hake, while Borrow lingered under a
tree and, looking round the Park, said, in a dreamy way,
“Old England! Old England!”</p>
<h3>VIII. <span class="smcap">A Child of the Open Air Under
a Green Umbrella</span>.</h3>
<p>Perhaps, however, I had better define what Hake and I meant by
this phrase, and to do this I cannot do better than quote the
definition of Nature-worship, by H. A. the “Swimming
Rye,” which we had both been just discussing, and which I
quoted not long after this memorable walk in a literary
journal:—</p>
<blockquote><p>“With all the recent cultivation of the
picturesque by means of water-colour landscape, descriptive
novels, ‘Cook’s excursions,’ etc., the real
passion for Nature is as rare as ever it was,—perhaps
rarer. It is quite an affair of individual temperament: it
cannot be learned; it cannot be lost. That no writer has
ever tried to explain it shows how little it is known.
Often it has but little to do with poetry, little with
science. The poet, indeed, rarely has it at its very
highest; the man of science as rarely. I wish I could
define it:—in human souls—in one, perhaps, as much as
in another—there is always that instinct for contact which
is a great factor of progress; there is always an irresistible
yearning to escape from isolation, to get as close as may be to
some other conscious thing. In most individuals this
yearning is simply for contact with other human souls; in some
few it is not. There are some in every country of whom it
is the blessing, not the bane, that, owing to some exceptional
power, or to some exceptional infirmity, they can get closer to
‘<i>Natura Benigna</i>’ herself, closer to her whom
we now call ‘Inanimate Nature,’ than to the human
mother who bore them—far closer than to father, brother,
sister, wife, or friend. Darwin among English
<i>savants</i>, and Emily Brontë among English poets, and
Sinfi Lovell among English gypsies, showed a good deal of the
characteristics of the ‘Children of the Open
Air.’ But in the case of the first of these, besides
the strength of his family ties the pedantic inquisitiveness, the
methodising pedantry of the man of science; <!-- page xix--><a
name="pagexix"></a><span class="pagenum">p. xix</span>in the
second, the sensitivity to human contact; and in the third,
subjection to the love passion—disturbed, and indeed
partially stifled, the native instinct with which they were
undoubtedly endowed.</p>
<p>“Between the true ‘Children of the Open Air’
and their fellows there are barriers of idiosyncrasy, barriers of
convention, or other barriers quite indefinable, which they find
most difficult to overpass, and, even when they succeed in
overpassing them, the attempt is not found to be worth the
making. For, what the Nature-worshipper finds in
intercourse with his fellow-men is, not the unegoistic frankness
of Nature, his first love, inviting him to touch her close, soul
to soul—but another <i>ego</i> enisled like his
own—sensitive, shrinking, like his own—a soul which,
love him as it may, is, nevertheless, and for all its love, the
central <i>ego</i> of the universe to itself, the very Alcyone
round whom all other Nature-worshippers revolve like the rest of
the human constellations. But between these and Nature
there is no such barrier, and upon Nature they lavish their
love—‘a most equal love,’ that varies no more
with her change of mood than does the love of a man for a
beautiful woman, whether she smiles, or weeps, or frowns.
To them a Highland glen is most beautiful; so is a green meadow;
so is a mountain gorge or a barren peak; so is a South American
savannah. A balmy summer is beautiful, but not more
beautiful than a winter’s sleet beating about the face, and
stinging every nerve into delicious life.</p>
<p>“To the ‘Child of the Open Air’ life has but
few ills; poverty cannot touch him. Let the Stock Exchange
rob him of his Turkish bonds, and he will go and tend sheep in
Sacramento Valley, perfectly content to see a dozen faces in a
year; so far from being lonely, he has got the sky, the wind, the
brown grass, and the sheep. And as life goes on, love of
Nature grows both as a cultus and a passion, and in time Nature
seems ‘to know him and love him’ in her
turn.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>It was the umbrella, green, manifold and bulging, under
Borrow’s arm, that made me ask Dr. Hake, as Borrow walked
along beneath the trees, “Is he a genuine Child of the Open
Air”? And then, calling to mind
“Lavengro” and “The Romany Rye,” I said,
“He went into the Dingle, and lived alone—went there
not as an experiment in self-education, as Thoreau went and lived
by Walden Pond. He could enjoy living alone, for the
‘horrors’ to which he was occasionally subject did
not spring from solitary living. He was never disturbed by
passion as was the nature-worshipper who once played such selfish
tricks with Sinfi Lovell, and as Emily Brontë would
certainly have been had she been placed in such circumstances as
Charlotte Brontë placed Shirley.”</p>
<p>“But the most damning thing of all,” said Hake,
“is that umbrella, gigantic and green: a painful thought
that has often occurred to me.”</p>
<p><!-- page xx--><a name="pagexx"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
xx</span>“Passion has certainly never disturbed his
nature-worship,” said I. “So devoid of passion
is he that to depict a tragic situation is quite beyond his
powers. Picturesque he always is, powerful never. No
one reading an account of the privations of Lavengro during the
‘Joseph Sell’ period finds himself able to realise
from Borrow’s description the misery of a young man
tenderly reared, and with all the pride of an East Anglian
gentleman, living on bread and water in a garret, with starvation
staring him in the face. It is not passion,” I said
to Hake, “that prevents Borrow from enjoying the peace of
the nature-worshipper. It is Ambition! His books show
that he could never cleanse his stuffed bosom of the perilous
stuff of ambition. To become renowned, judging from many a
peroration in ‘Lavengro,’ was as great an incentive
to Borrow to learn languages as to Alexander Smith’s
poet-hero it was an incentive to write poetry.”</p>
<p>“Ambition and the green gamp,” said Hake.
“But, look, the rainbow is fading from the sky without the
intervention of gypsy sorceries, and see how the ferns are
changing colour with the change in the light.”</p>
<p>But I soon found that if Borrow was not a perfect Child of the
Open Air, he was something better: a man of that deep sympathy
with human kind, which the “Child of the Open Air”
must needs lack.</p>
<h3>IX. <span class="smcap">The Gypsies of Norman
Cross</span>.</h3>
<p>Knowing Borrow’s extraordinary shyness and his great
dislike of meeting strangers, Dr. Hake, while Borrow was trying
to get as close to the deer as they would allow, expressed to me
his surprise at the terms of cordial friendship that sprang up
between us during that walk. But I was not surprised: there
were several reasons why Borrow should at once take to
me—reasons that had nothing whatever to do with any
inherent attractiveness of my own.</p>
<p>By recalling what occurred I can throw a more brilliant light
upon Borrow’s character than by any kind of analytical
disquisition.</p>
<p>Two herons rose from the Ponds and flew away to where they
probably had their nests. By the expression on
Borrow’s face as he stood and gazed at them, I knew that,
like myself, he had a passion for herons.</p>
<p>“Were there many herons around Whittlesea Mere before it
was drained?” I said.</p>
<p><!-- page xxi--><a name="pagexxi"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
xxi</span>“I should think so,” said he, dreamily,
“and every kind of water bird.”</p>
<p>Then, suddenly turning round upon me with a start, he said,
“But how do you know that I knew Whittlesea
Mere?”</p>
<p>“You say in ‘Lavengro’ that you played among
the reeds of Whittlesea Mere when you were a child.”</p>
<p>“I don’t mention Whittlesea Mere in
‘Lavengro,’” he said.</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “but you speak of a lake near
the old State prison at Norman Cross, and that was Whittlesea
Mere.”</p>
<p>“Then you know Whittlesea Mere?” said Borrow, much
interested.</p>
<p>“I know the place that <i>was</i> Whittlesea Mere before
it was drained,” I said, “and I know the vipers
around Norman Cross, and I think I know the lane where you first
met Jasper Petulengro. He was a generation before my
time. Indeed, I never was thrown much across the
Petulengroes in the Eastern Counties, but I knew some of the
Hernes and the Lees and the Lovells.”</p>
<p>I then told him what I knew about Romanies and vipers, and
also gave him Marcianus’s story about the Moors being
invulnerable to the viper’s bite, and about their putting
the true breed of a suspected child to the test by setting it to
grasp a viper—as he, Borrow, when a child, grasped one of
the vipers of Norman Cross.</p>
<p>“The gypsies,” said Borrow, “always believed
me to be a Romany. But surely you are not a Romany
Rye?”</p>
<p>“No,” I said, “but I am a student of
folk-lore; and besides, as it has been my fortune to see every
kind of life in England, high and low, I could not entirely
neglect the Romanies, could I?”</p>
<p>“I should think not,” said Borrow,
indignantly. “But I hope you don’t know the
literary class among the rest.”</p>
<p>“Hake is my only link to <i>that</i> dark world,”
I said; “and even you don’t object to Hake. I
am purer than he, purer than you, from the taint of
printers’ ink.”</p>
<p>He laughed. “Who are you?”</p>
<p>“The very question I have been asking myself ever since
I was a child in short frocks,” I said, “and have
never yet found an answer. But Hake agrees with me that no
well-bred soul should embarrass itself with any such troublesome
query.” This gave a chance to Hake, who in such local
reminiscences as these had been able to take no part. The
humorous mystery of Man’s personality had often been a
subject of joke between him and me in many a ramble in the Park
and elsewhere. At once he threw himself into a strain of
whimsical philosophy which partly amused and partly vexed Borrow,
<!-- page xxii--><a name="pagexxii"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
xxii</span>who stood waiting to return to the subject of the
gypsies and East Anglia.</p>
<p>“You are an Englishman?” said Borrow.</p>
<p>“Not only an Englishman, but an East Englishman,”
I said, using a phrase of his own in
“Lavengro”—“if not a thorough East
Anglian an East Midlander; who, you will admit, is nearly as
good.”</p>
<p>“Nearly,” said Borrow.</p>
<p>And when I went on to tell him that I once used to drive a
genuine “Shales mare,” a descendant of that same
famous Norfolk trotter who could trot fabulous miles an hour, to
whom he with the Norfolk farmers raised his hat in reverence at
the Norwich horse fair, and when I promised to show him a
portrait of this same East Anglian mare with myself behind her in
a dogcart—an East Anglian dogcart—when I praised the
stinging saltness of the sea water off Yarmouth, Lowestoft, and
Cromer, the quality which makes it the best, the most buoyant,
the most delightful of all sea water to swim in—when I told
him that the only English river in which you could see reflected
the rainbow he loved was “the glassy Ouse” of East
Anglia, and the only place in England where you could see it
reflected in the wet sand was the Norfolk coast, and when I told
him a good many things showing that I was in very truth not only
an Englishman, but an East Englishman, my conquest of the
“Walking Lord of Gypsy Lore” was complete, and from
that moment we became friends.</p>
<p>Hake meanwhile stood listening to the rooks in the
distance. He turned and asked Borrow whether he had never
noticed a similarity between the kind of muffled rattling roar
made by the sea-waves upon a distant pebbly beach and the sound
of a large rookery in the distance.</p>
<p>“It is on <i>sand</i> alone,” said Borrow,
“that the sea strikes its true music—Norfolk sand: a
rattle is not music.”</p>
<p>“The best of the sea’s lutes,” I said,
“is made by the sands of Cromer.”</p>
<p>I have read over to my beloved old friend Dr. Hake, the above
meagre account of that my first delightful ramble with
Borrow. He whose memory lets nothing escape, has reminded
me of a score of interesting things said and done on that
memorable occasion. But in putting into print any record of
one’s intercourse with a famous man, there is always an
unpleasant sense of lapsing into egotism. And besides, the
reader has very likely had enough now of talk between Borrow and
me.</p>
<h3><!-- page xxiii--><a name="pagexxiii"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. xxiii</span>X. <span class="smcap">The
Future of Borrow’s Works</span>.</h3>
<p>He whom London once tried hard, but in vain, to lionise, lived
during some of the last years of his life in Hereford Square,
unknown to any save about a dozen friends. At the head of
them stood Mr. John Murray, whose virtues, both as publisher and
as English gentleman, he was never tired of extolling.</p>
<p>Afterwards he went down to East Anglia—that East Anglia
he loved so well—went there, as he told me, to die.</p>
<p>But it was not till one day in 1881 that Borrow achieved, in
the Cottage by the Oulton Broads which his genius once made
famous, and where so much of his best work had been written, the
soul’s great conquest over its fleshly trammels, the
conquest we call death, but which he believed to be life.
His body was laid by the side of that of his wife at
Brompton.</p>
<p>When I wrote his obituary notice in the <i>Athenæum</i>
no little wonder was expressed in various quarters that the
“Walking Lord of Gypsy Lore” had been walking so
lately the earth.</p>
<p>And yet his “Bible in Spain” had still a regular
sale. His “Lavengro” and “Romany
Rye” were still allowed by all competent critics to be
among the most delightful books in the language. Indeed, at
his death, Borrow was what he now is, and what he will continue
to be long after Time has played havoc with nine-tenths of the
writers whose names are week by week, and day by day,
“paragraphed” in the papers as “literary
celebrities”—an English classic.</p>
<p>Apart from Borrow’s undoubted genius as a writer the
subject-matter of his writings has an interest that will not wane
but will go on growing. The more the features of our
“Beautiful England,” to use his own phrase, are
changed by the multitudinous effects of the railway system, the
more attraction will readers find in books which depict her
before her beauty was marred—books which depict her in
those antediluvian days when there was such a thing as space in
the island—when in England there was a sense of distance,
that sense without which there can be no romance—when the
stage-coach was in its glory—when the only magician who
could convey man and his belongings at any rate of speed beyond
man’s own walking rate was the horse—the beloved
horse whose praises Borrow loved to sing, and whose ideal was
reached in the mighty “Shales”—when the great
high roads were alive, not merely with the bustle of business,
but with real adventure for the traveller—days and scenes
which Borrow better than any one <!-- page xxiv--><a
name="pagexxiv"></a><span class="pagenum">p. xxiv</span>else
could paint. A time will come, I say, when not only books
full of descriptive genius, like “Lavengro,” but even
such comparatively tame descriptions of England as the
“Gleanings in England and Wales” of the now forgotten
East Midlander, Samuel Jackson Pratt, will be read with a new
interest. But why was Borrow so entirely forgotten at the
moment of his death? Simply because, like many another man
of genius and many a scholar, he refused to figure in the
literary arena—went on his way quietly influencing the
world, but mixing only with his private friends.</p>
<p style="text-align: right"><span class="smcap">Theodore
Watts</span>.</p>
<h2><!-- page xxv--><a name="pagexxv"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. xxv</span>AUTHOR’S PREFACE TO THE FIRST
EDITION.</h2>
<p>In the following pages I have endeavoured to describe a dream,
partly of study, partly of adventure, in which will be found
copious notices of books, and many descriptions of life and
manners, some in a very unusual form.</p>
<p>The scenes of action lie in the British Islands;—pray be
not displeased, gentle reader, if perchance thou hast imagined
that I was about to conduct thee to distant lands, and didst
promise thyself much instruction and entertainment from what I
might tell thee of them. I do assure thee that thou hast no
reason to be displeased, inasmuch as there are no countries in
the world less known by the British than these selfsame British
Islands, or where more strange things are every day occurring,
whether in road or street, house or dingle.</p>
<p>The time embraces nearly the first quarter of the present
century: this information again may, perhaps, be anything but
agreeable to thee; it is a long time to revert to, but fret not
thyself, many matters which at present much occupy the public
mind originated in some degree towards the latter end of that
period, and some of them will be treated of.</p>
<p>The principal actors in this dream, or drama, are, as you will
have gathered from the title-page, a Scholar, a Gypsy, and a
Priest. Should you imagine that these three form one,
permit me to assure you that you are very much mistaken.
Should there be something of the Gypsy manifest in the Scholar,
there is certainly nothing of the Priest. With respect to
the Gypsy—decidedly the most entertaining character of the
three—there is certainly nothing of the Scholar or the
Priest in him; and <!-- page xxvi--><a name="pagexxvi"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. xxvi</span>as for the Priest, though there may
be something in him both of scholarship and gypsyism, neither the
Scholar nor the Gypsy would feel at all flattered by being
confounded with him.</p>
<p>Many characters which may be called subordinate will be found,
and it is probable that some of these characters will afford much
more interest to the reader than those styled the
principal. The favourites with the writer are a brave old
soldier and his helpmate, an ancient gentlewoman who sold apples,
and a strange kind of wandering man and his wife.</p>
<p>Amongst the many things attempted in this book is the
encouragement of charity, and free and genial manners, and the
exposure of humbug, of which there are various kinds, but of
which the most perfidious, the most debasing, and the most cruel,
is the humbug of the Priest.</p>
<p>Yet let no one think that irreligion is advocated in this
book. With respect to religious tenets, I wish to observe
that I am a member of the Church of England, into whose communion
I was baptized, and to which my forefathers belonged. Its
being the religion in which I was baptized, and of my
forefathers, would be a strong inducement to me to cling to it;
for I do not happen to be one of those choice spirits “who
turn from their banner when the battle bears strongly against it,
and go over to the enemy,” and who receive at first a hug
and a “viva,” and in the sequel contempt and spittle
in the face; but my chief reason for belonging to it is, because,
of all Churches calling themselves Christian ones, I believe
there is none so good, so well founded upon Scripture, or whose
ministers are, upon the whole, so exemplary in their lives and
conversation, so well read in the book from which they preach, or
so versed in general learning, so useful in their immediate
neighbourhoods, or so unwilling to persecute people of other
denominations for matters of doctrine.</p>
<p>In the communion of this Church, and with the religious
consolation of its ministers, I wish and hope to live and die,
and in its and their defence will at all times be ready, if
required, to speak, though humbly, and to fight, though feebly,
against enemies, whether carnal or spiritual.</p>
<p>And is there no priestcraft in the Church of England?
There <!-- page xxvii--><a name="pagexxvii"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. xxvii</span>is certainly, or rather there was,
a modicum of priestcraft in the Church of England, but I have
generally found that those who are most vehement against the
Church of England are chiefly dissatisfied with her, because
there is only a modicum of that article in her—were she
stuffed to the very cupola with it, like a certain other Church,
they would have much less to say against the Church of
England.</p>
<p>By the other Church, I mean Rome. Its system was once
prevalent in England, and, during the period that it prevailed
there, was more prolific of debasement and crime than all other
causes united. The people and the government at last
becoming enlightened by means of the Scripture, spurned it from
the island with disgust and horror, the land instantly after its
disappearance becoming a fair field, in which arts, sciences, and
all the amiable virtues flourished, instead of being a pestilent
marsh where swine-like ignorance wallowed, and artful hypocrites,
like so many Wills-o’-the-wisp, played antic gambols about,
around, and above debased humanity.</p>
<p>But Popery still wished to play her old part, to regain her
lost dominion, to reconvert the smiling land into the
pestilential morass, where she could play again her old
antics. From the period of the Reformation in England up to
the present time, she has kept her emissaries here, individuals
contemptible in intellect, it is true, but cat-like and gliding,
who, at her bidding, have endeavoured, as much as in their power
has lain, to damp and stifle every genial, honest, loyal, and
independent thought, and to reduce minds to such a state of
dotage as would enable their old Popish mother to do what she
pleased with them.</p>
<p>And in every country, however enlightened, there are always
minds inclined to grovelling superstition—minds fond of
eating dust, and swallowing clay—minds never at rest, save
when prostrate before some fellow in a surplice; and these Popish
emissaries found always some weak enough to bow down before them,
astounded by their dreadful denunciations of eternal woe and
damnation to any who should refuse to believe their Romania; but
they played a poor game—the law protected the servants of
Scripture, and the priest with his beads seldom ventured to <!--
page xxviii--><a name="pagexxviii"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
xxviii</span>approach any but the remnant of those of the
eikonolatry—representatives of worm-eaten houses, their
debased dependants, and a few poor crazy creatures amongst the
middle classes—he played a poor game, and the labour was
about to prove almost entirely in vain, when the English
legislature, in compassion or contempt, or, yet more probably,
influenced by that spirit of toleration and kindness which is so
mixed up with Protestantism, removed almost entirely the
disabilities under which Popery laboured, and enabled it to raise
its head, and to speak out almost without fear.</p>
<p>And it did raise its head, and, though it spoke with some
little fear at first, soon discarded every relic of it; went
about the land uttering its damnation cry, gathering around
it—and for doing so many thanks to it—the favourers
of priestcraft who lurked within the walls of the Church of
England; frightening with the loudness of its voice the weak, the
timid, and the ailing; perpetrating, whenever it had an
opportunity, that species of crime to which it has ever been most
partial—<i>Deathbed robbery</i>; for as it is cruel, so is
it dastardly. Yes, it went on enlisting, plundering, and
uttering its terrible threats till—till it became, as it
always does when left to itself, a fool, a very fool. Its
plunderings might have been overlooked, and so might its
insolence, had it been common insolence, but it—, and then
the roar of indignation which arose from outraged England against
the viper, the frozen viper which it had permitted to warm itself
upon its bosom.</p>
<p>But thanks, Popery, you have done all that the friends of
enlightenment and religious liberty could wish; but if ever there
were a set of foolish ones to be found under Heaven, surely it is
the priestly rabble who came over from Rome to direct the grand
movement—so long in its getting up.</p>
<p>But now again the damnation cry is withdrawn, there is a
subdued meekness in your demeanour, you are now once more
harmless as a lamb. Well, we shall see how the
trick—“the old trick”—will serve you.</p>
<h2><!-- page 1--><a name="page1"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
1</span>CHAPTER I.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Birth—My
Father—Tamerlane—Ben Brain—French
Protestants—East Anglia—Sorrow and
Troubles—True Peace—A Beautiful Child—Foreign
Grave—Mirrors—Alpine Country Emblems—Slow of
Speech—The Jew—Strange Gestures.</p>
<p>On an evening of July, in the year 18--, at East D---, a
beautiful little town in a certain district of East Anglia, I
first saw the light.</p>
<p>My father was a Cornish man, the youngest, as I have heard him
say, of seven brothers. He sprang from a family of
gentlemen, or, as some people would call them,
gentillâtres, for they were not very wealthy; they had a
coat of arms, however, and lived on their own property at a place
called Tredinnock, which being interpreted means <i>the house on
the hill</i>, which house and the neighbouring acres had been
from time immemorial in their possession. I mention these
particulars that the reader may see at once that I am not
altogether of low and plebeian origin; the present age is highly
aristocratic, and I am convinced that the public will read my
pages with more zest from being told that I am a
gentillâtre by birth with Cornish blood <a
name="citation1"></a><a href="#footnote1"
class="citation">[1]</a> in my veins, of a family who lived on
their own property at a place bearing a Celtic name signifying
the house on the hill, or more strictly the house on the
<i>hillock</i>.</p>
<p>My father was what is generally termed a posthumous
child—in other words, the gentillâtre who begot him
never had the satisfaction of invoking the blessing of the Father
of All upon his head, having departed this life some months
before the birth of his youngest son. The boy, therefore,
never knew a father’s care; he was, however, well tended by
his mother, whose favourite he was; so much so, indeed, that his
brethren, the youngest of whom was considerably older than
himself, were rather jealous of him. I never heard,
however, that they <!-- page 2--><a name="page2"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 2</span>treated him with any marked
unkindness; and it will be as well to observe here that I am by
no means well acquainted with his early history, of which,
indeed, as I am not writing his life, it is not necessary to say
much. Shortly after his mother’s death, which
occurred when he was eighteen, he adopted the profession of arms,
which he followed during the remainder of his life, and in which,
had circumstances permitted, he would probably have shone amongst
the best. By nature he was cool and collected, slow to
anger, though perfectly fearless, patient of control, of great
strength; and, to crown all, a proper man with his hands.</p>
<p>With far inferior qualifications many a man has become a
field-marshal or general; similar ones made Tamerlane, who was
not a gentillâtre, but the son of a blacksmith, emperor of
one-third of the world; but the race is not always for the swift,
nor the battle for the strong, indeed I ought rather to say very
seldom; certain it is, that my father, with all his high military
qualifications, never became emperor, field-marshal, or even
general; indeed, he had never an opportunity of distinguishing
himself save in one battle, and that took place neither in
Flanders, Egypt, nor on the banks of the Indus or Oxus, but in
Hyde Park.</p>
<p>Smile not, gentle reader, many a battle has been fought in
Hyde Park, in which as much skill, science, and bravery have been
displayed as ever achieved a victory in Flanders or by the
Indus. In such a combat as that to which I allude I opine
that even Wellington or Napoleon would have been heartily glad to
cry for quarter ere the lapse of five minutes, and even the
Blacksmith Tartar would, perhaps, have shrunk from the opponent
with whom, after having had a dispute with him, my father engaged
in single combat for one hour, at the end of which time the
champions shook hands and retired, each having experienced quite
enough of the other’s prowess. The name of my
father’s antagonist was Brain.</p>
<p>What! still a smile? did you never hear that name
before? I cannot help it! Honour to Brain, who four
months after the event which I have now narrated was champion of
England, having conquered the heroic Johnson. Honour to
Brain, who, at the end of other four months, worn out by the
dreadful blows which he had received in his manly combats,
expired in the arms of my father, who read the Bible to him in
his latter moments—Big Ben Brain.</p>
<p>You no longer smile, even <i>you</i> have heard of Big
Ben.</p>
<p>I have already hinted that my father never rose to any very
exalted rank in his profession, notwithstanding his prowess and
other qualifications. After serving for many years in the
line, he at last entered as captain in the militia regiment of
the Earl of ---, at that period just raised, and to which he was
sent by the Duke of York to instruct the young levies in military
manœuvres and discipline; and in this mission I believe he
perfectly succeeded, competent judges having assured me that the
regiment in question soon came by his means to be considered as
one of the most brilliant in the service, and inferior to no
regiment of the line in appearance or discipline.</p>
<p><!-- page 3--><a name="page3"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
3</span>As the head-quarters of this corps were at D---, the
duties of my father not unfrequently carried him to that place,
and it was on one of these occasions that he became acquainted
with a young person of the neighbourhood, for whom he formed an
attachment, which was returned; and this young person was my
mother.</p>
<p>She was descended from a family of French Protestants, natives
of Caen, who were obliged to leave their native country when old
Louis, at the instigation of the Pope, thought fit to revoke the
Edict of Nantes: their name was Petrement, and I have reason for
believing that they were people of some consideration; that they
were noble hearts and good Christians they gave sufficient proof
in scorning to bow the knee to the tyranny of Rome. So they
left beautiful Normandy for their faith’s sake, and with a
few louis d’ors in their purse, a Bible in the vulgar
tongue, and a couple of old swords, which, if report be true, had
done service in the Huguenot wars, they crossed the sea to the
isle of civil peace and religious liberty, and established
themselves in East Anglia.</p>
<p>And many other Huguenot families bent their steps thither, and
devoted themselves to agriculture or the mechanical arts; and in
the venerable old city, the capital of the province, in the
northern shadow of the Castle of De Burgh, the exiles built for
themselves a church where they praised God in the French tongue,
and to which, at particular seasons of the year, they were in the
habit of flocking from country and from town to sing—</p>
<p>“Thou hast provided for us a goodly earth; Thou waterest
her furrows, Thou sendest rain into the little valleys thereof,
Thou makest it soft with the drops of rain, and blessest the
increase of it.”</p>
<p>I have been told that in her younger days my mother was
strikingly handsome; this I can easily believe: I never knew her
in her youth, for though she was very young when she married my
father (who was her senior by many years), she had attained the
middle age before I was born, no children having been vouchsafed
to my parents in the early stages of their union. Yet even
at the present day, now that years threescore and ten have passed
over her head, attended with sorrow and troubles manifold, poorly
chequered with scanty joys, can I look on that countenance and
doubt that at one time beauty decked it as with a glorious
garment? Hail to thee, my parent! as thou sittest there, in
thy widow’s weeds, in the dusky parlour in the house
overgrown with the lustrous ivy of the sister isle, the solitary
house at the end of the retired court shaded by lofty
poplars. Hail to thee, dame of the oval face, olive
complexion, and Grecian forehead; by thy table seated with the
mighty volume of the good Bishop Hopkins spread out before thee;
there is peace in thy countenance, my mother; it is not worldly
peace, however, not the deceitful peace which lulls to bewitching
slumbers, and from which, let us pray, humbly pray, that every
sinner may be roused in time to implore mercy not in vain!
Thine is the peace of the righteous, my mother, of those to whom
no sin can be imputed, the score of whose misdeeds has been long
since washed away by the blood of atonement, which imputeth
righteousness <!-- page 4--><a name="page4"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 4</span>to those who trust in it. It was
not always thus, my mother; a time was, when the cares, pomps,
and vanities of this world agitated thee too much; but that time
is gone by, another and a better has succeeded; there is peace
now on thy countenance, the true peace; peace around thee, too,
in thy solitary dwelling, sounds of peace, the cheerful hum of
the kettle and the purring of the immense Angola, which stares up
at thee from its settle with its almost human eyes.</p>
<p>No more earthly cares and affections now, my mother!
Yes, one. Why dost thou suddenly raise thy dark and still
brilliant eye from the volume with a somewhat startled
glance? What noise is that in the distant street?
Merely the noise of a hoof; a sound common enough; it draws
nearer, nearer, and now it stops before thy gate.
Singular! And now there is a pause, a long pause. Ha!
thou hearest something—a footstep; a swift but heavy
footstep! thou risest, thou tremblest, there is a hand on the pin
of the outer door, there is some one in the vestibule, and now
the door of thy apartment opens, there is a reflection on the
mirror behind thee, a travelling hat, a gray head and sunburnt
face. My dearest Son! My darling Mother!</p>
<p>Yes, mother, thou didst recognize in the distant street the
hoof-tramp of the wanderer’s horse.</p>
<p>I was not the only child of my parents; I had a brother some
three years older than myself. He was a beautiful child;
one of those occasionally seen in England, and in England alone;
a rosy, angelic face, blue eyes, and light chestnut hair; it was
not exactly an Anglo-Saxon countenance, in which, by the by,
there is generally a cast of loutishness and stupidity; it
partook, to a certain extent, of the Celtic character,
particularly in the fire and vivacity which illumined it; his
face was the mirror of his mind; perhaps no disposition more
amiable was ever found amongst the children of Adam, united,
however, with no inconsiderable portion of high and dauntless
spirit. So great was his beauty in infancy that people,
especially those of the poorer classes, would follow the nurse
who carried him about in order to look at and bless his lovely
face. At the age of three months an attempt was made to
snatch him from his mother’s arms in the streets of London,
at the moment she was about to enter a coach; indeed, his
appearance seemed to operate so powerfully upon every person who
beheld him that my parents were under continual apprehension of
losing him; his beauty, however, was perhaps surpassed by the
quickness of his parts. He mastered his letters in a few
hours, and in a day or two could decipher the names of people on
the doors of houses and over the shop-windows.</p>
<p>As he grew up his personal appearance became less
prepossessing, his quickness and cleverness, however, rather
increased; and I may say of him, that with respect to everything
which he took in hand he did it better and more speedily than any
other person. Perhaps it will be asked here, what became of
him? Alas! alas! his was an early and a foreign
grave. As I have said before, the race is not always for
the swift, nor the battle for the strong.</p>
<p>And now, doubtless, after the above portrait of my brother,
painted <!-- page 5--><a name="page5"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 5</span>in the very best style of Rubens, the
reader will conceive himself justified in expecting a full-length
one of myself, as a child, for as to my present appearance, I
suppose he will be tolerably content with that flitting glimpse
in the mirror. But he must excuse me; I have no intention
of drawing a portrait of myself in childhood; indeed it would be
difficult, for at that time I never looked into mirrors. No
attempts, however, were ever made to steal me in my infancy, and
I never heard that my parents entertained the slightest
apprehension of losing me by the hands of kidnappers, though I
remember perfectly well that people were in the habit of standing
still to look at me, ay, more than at my brother; from which
premises the reader may form any conclusion with respect to my
appearance which seemeth good unto him and reasonable.
Should he, being a good-natured person, and always inclined to
adopt the charitable side in any doubtful point, be willing to
suppose that I, too, was eminently endowed by nature with
personal graces, I tell him frankly that I have no objection
whatever to his entertaining that idea; moreover, that I heartily
thank him, and shall at all times be disposed, under similar
circumstances, to exercise the same species of charity towards
himself.</p>
<p>With respect to my mind and its qualities I shall be more
explicit; for were I to maintain much reserve on this point, many
things which appear in these memoirs would be highly mysterious
to the reader, indeed incomprehensible. Perhaps no two
individuals were ever more unlike in mind and disposition than my
brother and myself: as light is opposed to darkness, so was that
happy, brilliant, cheerful child to the sad and melancholy being
who sprang from the same stock as himself, and was nurtured by
the same milk.</p>
<p>Once, when travelling in an Alpine country, I arrived at a
considerable elevation; I saw in the distance, far below, a
beautiful stream hastening to the ocean, its rapid waters here
sparkling in the sunshine, and there tumbling merrily in
cascades. On its banks were vineyards and cheerful
villages; close to where I stood, in a granite basin, with steep
and precipitous sides, slumbered a deep, dark lagoon, shaded by
black pines, cypresses, and yews. It was a wild, savage
spot, strange and singular; ravens hovered above the pines,
filling the air with their uncouth notes, pies chattered, and I
heard the cry of an eagle from a neighbouring peak; there lay the
lake, the dark, solitary, and almost inaccessible lake; gloomy
shadows were upon it, which, strangely modified as gusts of wind
agitated the surface, occasionally assumed the shape of
monsters. So I stood on the Alpine elevation, and looked
now on the gay distant river, and now at the dark
granite-encircled lake close beside me in the lone solitude, and
I thought of my brother and myself. I am no moralizer; but
the gay and rapid river and the dark and silent lake were, of a
verity, no bad emblems of us two.</p>
<p>So far from being quick and clever like my brother, and able
to rival the literary feat which I have recorded of him, many
years elapsed before I was able to understand the nature of
letters, or to connect them. A lover of nooks and retired
corners, I was as a child in the habit of fleeing from society,
and of sitting for hours together with my <!-- page 6--><a
name="page6"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 6</span>head on my
breast. What I was thinking about it would be difficult to
say at this distance of time; I remember perfectly well, however,
being ever conscious of a peculiar heaviness within me, and at
times of a strange sensation of fear, which occasionally amounted
to horror, and for which I could assign no real cause
whatever.</p>
<p>By nature slow of speech, I took no pleasure in conversation,
nor in hearing the voices of my fellow-creatures. When
people addressed me I not unfrequently, especially if they were
strangers, turned away my head from them, and if they persisted
in their notice burst into tears, which singularity of behaviour
by no means tended to dispose people in my favour. I was as
much disliked as my brother was deservedly beloved and
admired. My parents, it is true, were always kind to me;
and my brother, who was good nature itself, was continually
lavishing upon me every mark of affection.</p>
<p>There was, however, one individual who, in the days of my
childhood, was disposed to form a favourable opinion of me.
One day a Jew—I have quite forgotten the circumstance, but
I was long subsequently informed of it—one day a travelling
Jew knocked at the door of a farmhouse in which we had taken
apartments; I was near at hand, sitting in the bright sunshine,
drawing strange lines on the dust with my fingers, an ape and dog
were my companions; the Jew looked at me and asked me some
questions, to which, though I was quite able to speak, I returned
no answer. On the door being opened, the Jew, after a few
words, probably relating to pedlary, demanded who the child was,
sitting in the sun; the maid replied that I was her
mistress’s youngest son, a child weak <i>here</i>, pointing
to her forehead. The Jew looked at me again, and then said,
“’Pon my conscience, my dear, I believe that you must
be troubled there yourself to tell me any such thing. It is
not my habit to speak to children, inasmuch as I hate them,
because they often follow me and fling stones after me; but I no
sooner looked at that child than I was forced to speak to
it—his not answering me shows his sense, for it has never
been the custom of the wise to fling away their words in
indifferent talk and conversation; the child is a sweet child,
and has all the look of one of our people’s children.
Fool, indeed! did I not see his eyes sparkle just now when the
monkey seized the dog by the ear? they shone like my own
diamonds—does your good lady want any, real and fine?
Were it not for what you tell me, I should say it was a
prophet’s child. Fool, indeed! he can write already,
or I’ll forfeit the box which I carry on my back, and for
which I should be loth to take two hundred pounds!”
He then leaned forward to inspect the lines which I had
traced. All of a sudden he started back, and grew white as
a sheet; then, taking off his hat, he made some strange gestures
to me, cringing, chattering, and showing his teeth, and shortly
departed, muttering something about “holy letters,”
and talking to himself in a strange tongue. The words of
the Jew were in due course of time reported to my mother, who
treasured them in her heart, and from that moment began to
entertain brighter hopes of her youngest-born than she had ever
before ventured to foster.</p>
<h2><!-- page 7--><a name="page7"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
7</span>CHAPTER II.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Barracks and Lodgings—A Camp—The
Viper—A Delicate Child—Blackberry Time—Meum and
Tuum—Hythe—The Golgotha—Daneman’s
Skull—Superhuman Stature—Stirring Times—The
Sea-Board.</p>
<p>I have been a wanderer the greater part of my life; indeed I
remember only two periods, and these by no means lengthy, when I
was, strictly speaking, stationary. I was a soldier’s
son, and as the means of my father were by no means sufficient to
support two establishments, his family invariably attended him
wherever he went, so that from my infancy I was accustomed to
travelling and wandering, and looked upon a monthly change of
scene and residence as a matter of course. Sometimes we
lived in barracks, sometimes in lodgings, but generally in the
former, always eschewing the latter from motives of economy, save
when the barracks were inconvenient and uncomfortable; and they
must have been highly so indeed to have discouraged us from
entering them; for though we were gentry (pray bear that in mind,
gentle reader), gentry by birth, and incontestably so by my
father’s bearing the commission of good old George the
Third, we were <i>not fine gentry</i>, but people who could put
up with as much as any genteel Scotch family who find it
convenient to live on a third floor in London, or on a sixth at
Edinburgh or Glasgow. It was not a little that could
discourage us: we once lived within the canvas walls of a camp,
at a place called Pett, in Sussex; and I believe it was at this
place that occurred the first circumstance, or adventure, call it
which you will, that I can remember in connection with myself: it
was a strange one, and I will relate it.</p>
<p>It happened that my brother and myself were playing one
evening in a sandy lane, in the neighbourhood of this Pett camp;
our mother was at a slight distance. All of a sudden a
bright yellow, and, to my infantine eye, beautiful and glorious
object made its appearance at the top of the bank from between
the thick quickset, and, gliding down, began to move across the
lane to the other side, like a line of golden light.
Uttering a cry of pleasure, I sprang forward, and seized it
nearly by the middle. A strange sensation of numbing
coldness seemed to pervade my whole arm, which surprised me the
more as the object to the eye appeared so warm and sunlike.
I did not drop it, however, but, holding it up, looked at it
intently, as its head dangled about a foot from my hand. It
made no resistance; I felt not even the slightest struggle; but
now my brother began to scream and shriek like one
possessed. “O mother, mother!” said he,
“the viper! my brother has a viper in his
hand!” He then, like one frantic, made an effort to
snatch the creature away from me. The viper now hissed
amain, and raised its head, in which were eyes like hot coals,
menacing, not myself, but my brother. I dropped my captive,
for I saw my mother running towards me; and the reptile, after
standing for a moment nearly erect and still hissing furiously,
made off, and disappeared. The whole scene is now before
me, as vividly as if it occurred yesterday—the <!-- page
8--><a name="page8"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 8</span>gorgeous
viper, my poor dear frantic brother, my agitated parent, and a
frightened hen clucking under the bushes: and yet I was not three
years old.</p>
<p>It is my firm belief that certain individuals possess an
inherent power, or fascination, over certain creatures, otherwise
I should be unable to account for many feats which I have
witnessed, and, indeed, borne a share in, connected with the
taming of brutes and reptiles. I have known a savage and
vicious mare, whose stall it was dangerous to approach, even when
bearing provender, welcome, nevertheless, with every appearance
of pleasure, an uncouth, wiry-headed man, with a frightfully
seamed face, and an iron hook supplying the place of his right
arm, one whom the animal had never seen before, playfully bite
his hair and cover his face with gentle and endearing kisses; and
I have already stated how a viper would permit, without
resentment, one child to take it up in his hand, whilst it showed
its dislike to the approach of another by the fiercest
hissings. Philosophy can explain many strange things, but
there are some which are a far pitch above her, and this is
one.</p>
<p>I should scarcely relate another circumstance which occurred
about this time but for a singular effect which it produced upon
my constitution. Up to this period I had been rather a
delicate child; whereas almost immediately after the occurrence
to which I allude I became both hale and vigorous, to the great
astonishment of my parents, who naturally enough expected that it
would produce quite a contrary effect.</p>
<p>It happened that my brother and myself were disporting
ourselves in certain fields near the good town of
Canterbury. A female servant had attended us, in order to
take care that we came to no mischief: she, however, it seems,
had matters of her own to attend to, and, allowing us to go where
we listed, remained in one corner of a field, in earnest
conversation with a red-coated dragoon. Now it chanced to
be blackberry time, and the two children wandered under the
hedges, peering anxiously among them in quest of that trash so
grateful to urchins of their degree. We did not find much
of it however, and were soon separated in the pursuit. All
at once I stood still, and could scarcely believe my eyes.
I had come to a spot where, almost covering the hedge, hung
clusters of what seemed fruit, deliciously-tempting
fruit—something resembling grapes of various colours,
green, red, and purple. Dear me, thought I, how fortunate!
yet have I a right to gather it? is it mine? for the observance
of the law of <i>meum</i> and <i>tuum</i> had early been
impressed upon my mind, and I entertained, even at that tender
age, the utmost horror for theft; so I stood staring at the
variegated clusters, in doubt as to what I should do. I
know not how I argued the matter in my mind; the temptation,
however, was at last too strong for me, so I stretched forth my
hand and ate. I remember, perfectly well, that the taste of
this strange fruit was by no means so pleasant as the appearance;
but the idea of eating fruit was sufficient for a child, and,
after all, the flavour was much superior to that of sour apples,
so I ate voraciously. How long I continued eating I
scarcely know. One thing is certain, that I never left the
field as I entered it, being carried home <!-- page 9--><a
name="page9"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 9</span>in the arms of
the dragoon in strong convulsions, in which I continued for
several hours. About midnight I awoke, as if from a
troubled sleep, and beheld my parents bending over my couch,
whilst the regimental surgeon, with a candle in his hand, stood
nigh, the light feebly reflected on the whitewashed walls of the
barrack-room.</p>
<p>Another circumstance connected with my infancy, and I have
done. I need offer no apology for relating it, as it
subsequently exercised considerable influence over my
pursuits. We were, if I remember right, in the vicinity of
a place called Hythe, in Kent. One sweet evening, in the
latter part of summer, our mother took her two little boys by the
hand, for a wander about the fields. In the course of our
stroll we came to the village church; an old gray-headed sexton
stood in the porch, who, perceiving that we were strangers,
invited us to enter. We were presently in the interior,
wandering about the aisles, looking on the walls, and inspecting
the monuments of the notable dead. I can scarcely state
what we saw; how should I? I was a child not yet four years
old, and yet I think I remember the evening sun streaming in
through a stained window upon the dingy mahogany pulpit, and
flinging a rich lustre upon the faded tints of an ancient
banner. And now once more we were outside the building,
where, against the wall, stood a low-eaved pent-house, into which
we looked. It was half filled with substances of some kind,
which at first looked like large gray stones. The greater
part were lying in layers; some, however, were seen in confused
and mouldering heaps, and two or three, which had perhaps rolled
down from the rest, lay separately on the floor.
“Skulls, madam,” said the sexton; “skulls of
the old Danes! Long ago they came pirating into these
parts: and then there chanced a mighty shipwreck, for God was
angry with them, and He sunk them; and their skulls, as they came
ashore, were placed here as a memorial. There were many
more when I was young, but now they are fast disappearing.
Some of them must have belonged to strange fellows, madam.
Only see that one; why, the two young gentry can scarcely lift
it!” And, indeed, my brother and myself had entered
the Golgotha, and commenced handling these grim relics of
mortality. One enormous skull, lying in a corner, had fixed
our attention, and we had drawn it forth. Spirit of eld,
what a skull was yon!</p>
<p>I still seem to see it, the huge grim thing; many of the
others were large, strikingly so, and appeared fully to justify
the old man’s conclusion that their owners must have been
strange fellows; but compared with this mighty mass of bone they
looked small and diminutive, like those of pigmies; it must have
belonged to a giant, one of those red-haired warriors of whose
strength and stature such wondrous tales are told in the ancient
chronicles of the north, and whose grave-hills, when ransacked,
occasionally reveal secrets which fill the minds of puny moderns
with astonishment and awe. Reader, have you ever pored days
and nights over the pages of Snorro? probably not, for he wrote
in a language which few of the present day understand, and few
would be tempted to read him tamed down by Latin dragomans.
A brave old book is that of Snorro, containing the histories and
adventures of old <!-- page 10--><a name="page10"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 10</span>northern kings and champions, who
seemed to have been quite different men, if we may judge from the
feats which they performed, from those of these days. One
of the best of his histories is that which describes the life of
Harald Haardraade, who, after manifold adventures by land and
sea, now a pirate, now a mercenary of the Greek emperor, became
King of Norway, and eventually perished at the battle of Stanford
Bridge, whilst engaged in a gallant onslaught upon England.
Now, I have often thought that the old Kemp, whose mouldering
skull in the Golgotha at Hythe my brother and myself could
scarcely lift, must have resembled in one respect at least this
Harald, whom Snorro describes as a great and wise ruler and a
determined leader, dangerous in battle, of fair presence, and
measuring in height just <i>five ells</i>, <a
name="citation10"></a><a href="#footnote10"
class="citation">[10]</a> neither more nor less.</p>
<p>I never forgot the Daneman’s skull; like the apparition
of the viper in the sandy lane, it dwelt in the mind of the boy,
affording copious food for the exercise of imagination.
From that moment with the name of Dane were associated strange
ideas of strength, daring, and superhuman stature; and an
undefinable curiosity for all that is connected with the Danish
race began to pervade me; and if, long after, when I became a
student, I devoted myself with peculiar zest to Danish lore and
the acquirement of the old Norse tongue and its dialects, I can
only explain the matter by the early impression received at Hythe
from the tale of the old sexton, beneath the pent-house, and the
sight of the Danish skull.</p>
<p>And thus we went on straying from place to place, at Hythe
to-day, and perhaps within a week looking out from our
hostel-window upon the streets of old Winchester, our motions
ever in accordance with the “route” of the regiment,
so habituated to change of scene that it had become almost
necessary to our existence. Pleasant were these days of my
early boyhood; and a melancholy pleasure steals over me as I
recall them. Those were stirring times of which I am
speaking, and there was much passing around me calculated to
captivate the imagination. The dreadful struggle which so
long convulsed Europe, and in which England bore so prominent a
part, was then at its hottest; we were at war, and determination
and enthusiasm shone in every face; man, woman, and child were
eager to fight the Frank, the hereditary, but, thank God, never
dreaded enemy of the Anglo-Saxon race. “Love your
country and beat the French, and then never mind what
happens,” was the cry of entire England. Oh, those
were days of power, gallant days, bustling days, worth the
bravest days of chivalry, at least; tall battalions of native
warriors were marching through the land; there was the glitter of
the bayonet and the gleam of the sabre; the shrill squeak of the
fife and loud rattling of the drum were heard in the streets of
country towns, and the loyal shouts of the inhabitants greeted
the soldiery on their arrival or cheered them at their
departure. And now let us leave the upland, and descend to
the sea-board; there is a sight for you upon the billows! A
dozen men-of-war are gliding majestically out of port, <!-- page
11--><a name="page11"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 11</span>their
long buntings streaming from the top-gallant masts, calling on
the skulking Frenchman to come forth from his bights and bays;
and what looms upon us yonder from the fog-bank in the east? a
gallant frigate towing behind her the long low hull of a crippled
privateer, which but three short days ago had left Dieppe to skim
the sea, and whose crew of ferocious hearts are now cursing their
imprudence in an English hold. Stirring times those, which
I love to recall, for they were days of gallantry and enthusiasm,
and were moreover the days of my boyhood.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER III.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Pretty D---—The Venerable
Church—The Stricken Heart—Dormant Energies—The
Small Packet—Nerves—The Books—A
Picture—Mountain-like Billows—The
Foot-print—Spirit of De Foe—Reasoning
Powers—Terrors of God—Heads of the Dragons—High
Church Clerk—A Journey—The Drowned Country.</p>
<p>And when I was between six and seven years of age we were once
more at D---, the place of my birth, whither my father had been
despatched on the recruiting service. I have already said
that it was a beautiful little town—at least it was at the
time of which I am speaking; what it is at present I know not,
for thirty years and more have elapsed since I last trod its
streets. It will scarcely have improved, for how could it
be better than it then was? I love to think on thee,
pretty, quiet D---, thou pattern of an English country town, with
thy clean but narrow streets branching out from thy modest
market-place, with thine old-fashioned houses, with here and
there a roof of venerable thatch, with thy one half-aristocratic
mansion, where resided thy Lady Bountiful—she, the generous
and kind, who loved to visit the sick, leaning on her gold-headed
cane, whilst the sleek old footman walked at a respectful
distance behind. Pretty quiet D---, with thy venerable
church, in which moulder the mortal remains of England’s
sweetest and most pious bard.</p>
<p>Yes, pretty D---, I could always love thee, were it but for
the sake of him who sleeps beneath the marble slab in yonder
quiet chancel. It was within thee that the long-oppressed
bosom heaved its last sigh, and the crushed and gentle spirit
escaped from a world in which it had known nought but
sorrow. Sorrow! do I say? How faint a word to express
the misery of that bruised reed; misery so dark that a blind worm
like myself is occasionally tempted to exclaim, Better had the
world never been created than that one so kind, so harmless, and
so mild, should have undergone such intolerable woe! But it
is over now, for, as there is an end of joy, so has affliction
its termination. Doubtless the All-wise did not afflict him
without a cause: who knows but within that unhappy frame lurked
vicious seeds which the sunbeams of joy and prosperity might have
called into life and vigour? Perhaps the <!-- page 12--><a
name="page12"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 12</span>withering
blasts of misery nipped that which otherwise might have
terminated in fruit noxious and lamentable. But peace to
the unhappy one, he is gone to his rest; the deathlike face is no
longer occasionally seen timidly and mournfully looking for a
moment through the window-pane upon thy market-place, quiet and
pretty D---; the hind in thy neighbourhood no longer at
evening-fall views, and starts as he views, the dark lathy figure
moving beneath the hazels and alders of shadowy lanes, or by the
side of murmuring trout streams; and no longer at early dawn does
the sexton of the old church reverently doff his hat as,
supported by some kind friend, the death-stricken creature
totters along the church path to that mouldering edifice with the
low roof, inclosing a spring of sanatory waters, built and
devoted to some saint—if the legend over the door be true,
by the daughter of an East Anglian king.</p>
<p>But to return to my own history. I had now attained the
age of six: shall I state what intellectual progress I had been
making up to this period? Alas! upon this point I have
little to say calculated to afford either pleasure or
edification. I had increased rapidly in size and in
strength: the growth of the mind, however, had by no means
corresponded with that of the body. It is true, I had
acquired my letters, and was by this time able to read
imperfectly; but this was all: and even this poor triumph over
absolute ignorance would never have been effected but for the
unremitting attention of my parents, who, sometimes by threats,
sometimes by entreaties, endeavoured to rouse the dormant
energies of my nature, and to bend my wishes to the acquisition
of the rudiments of knowledge; but in influencing the wish lay
the difficulty. Let but the will of a human being be turned
to any particular object, and it is ten to one that sooner or
later he achieves it. At this time I may safely say that I
harboured neither wishes nor hopes; I had as yet seen no object
calculated to call them forth, and yet I took pleasure in many
things which perhaps unfortunately were all within my sphere of
enjoyment. I loved to look upon the heavens, and to bask in
the rays of the sun, or to sit beneath hedgerows and listen to
the chirping of the birds, indulging the while in musing and
meditation as far as my very limited circle of ideas would
permit; but, unlike my brother, who was at this time at school,
and whose rapid progress in every branch of instruction
astonished and delighted his preceptors, I took no pleasure in
books, whose use, indeed, I could scarcely comprehend, and bade
fair to be as arrant a dunce as ever brought the blush of shame
into the cheeks of anxious and affectionate parents.</p>
<p>But the time was now at hand when the ice which had hitherto
bound the mind of the child with its benumbing power was to be
thawed, and a world of sensations and ideas awakened to which it
had hitherto been an entire stranger. One day a young lady,
an intimate acquaintance of our family, and godmother to my
brother, drove up to the house in which we dwelt; she staid some
time conversing with my mother, and on rising to depart she put
down on the table a small packet, exclaiming, “I have
brought a little present for each of the boys: the one is a
History of England, which I intend for my godson <!-- page
13--><a name="page13"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 13</span>when
he returns from school, the other is—” and here she
said something which escaped my ear, as I sat at some distance,
moping in a corner:—“I intend it for the youngest
yonder,” pointing to myself; she then departed, and, my
mother going out shortly after, I was left alone.</p>
<p>I remember for some time sitting motionless in my corner, with
my eyes bent upon the ground; at last I lifted my head and looked
upon the packet as it lay on the table. All at once a
strange sensation came over me, such as I had never experienced
before—a singular blending of curiosity, awe, and pleasure,
the remembrance of which, even at this distance of time, produces
a remarkable effect upon my nervous system. What strange
things are the nerves—I mean those more secret and
mysterious ones in which I have some notion that the mind or
soul, call it which you will, has its habitation; how they
occasionally tingle and vibrate before any coming event closely
connected with the future weal or woe of the human being.
Such a feeling was now within me, certainly independent of what
the eye had seen or the ear had heard. A book of some
description had been brought for me, a present by no means
calculated to interest me; what cared I for books? I had
already many into which I never looked but from compulsion;
friends, moreover, had presented me with similar things before,
which I had entirely disregarded, and what was there in this
particular book, whose very title I did not know, calculated to
attract me more than the rest? yet something within told me that
my fate was connected with the book which had been last brought;
so, after looking on the packet from my corner for a considerable
time, I got up and went to the table.</p>
<p>The packet was lying where it had been left—I took it
up; had the envelope, which consisted of whitish brown paper,
been secured by a string or a seal I should not have opened it,
as I should have considered such an act almost in the light of a
crime; the books, however, had been merely folded up, and I
therefore considered that there could be no possible harm in
inspecting them, more especially as I had received no injunction
to the contrary. Perhaps there was something unsound in
this reasoning, something sophistical; but a child is sometimes
as ready as a grown-up person in finding excuses for doing that
which he is inclined to do. But whether the action was
right or wrong, and I am afraid it was not altogether right, I
undid the packet: it contained three books; two from their
similarity seemed to be separate parts of one and the same work;
they were handsomely bound, and to them I first turned my
attention. I opened them successively, and endeavoured to
make out their meaning; their contents, however, as far as I was
able to understand them, were by no means interesting; whoever
pleases may read these books for me, and keep them too, into the
bargain, said I to myself.</p>
<p>I now took up the third book: it did not resemble the others,
being longer and considerably thicker; the binding was of dingy
calf-skin. I opened it, and as I did so another strange
thrill of pleasure shot through my frame. The first object
on which my eyes rested was a picture; <!-- page 14--><a
name="page14"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 14</span>it was
exceedingly well executed, at least the scene which it
represented made a vivid impression upon me, which would hardly
have been the case had the artist not been faithful to
nature. A wild scene it was—a heavy sea and rocky
shore, with mountains in the background, above which the moon was
peering. Not far from the shore, upon the water, was a boat
with two figures in it, one of which stood at the bow, pointing
with what I knew to be a gun at a dreadful shape in the water;
fire was flashing from the muzzle of the gun, and the monster
appeared to be transfixed. I almost thought I heard its
cry. I remained motionless, gazing upon the picture,
scarcely daring to draw my breath, lest the new and wondrous
world should vanish of which I had now obtained a glimpse.
“Who are those people, and what could have brought them
into that strange situation?” I asked of myself; and now
the seed of curiosity, which had so long lain dormant, began to
expand, and I vowed to myself to become speedily acquainted with
the whole history of the people in the boat. After looking
on the picture till every mark and line in it were familiar to
me, I turned over various leaves till I came to another
engraving; a new source of wonder—a low sandy beach on
which the furious sea was breaking in mountain-like billows;
cloud and rack deformed the firmament, which wore a dull and
leaden-like hue; gulls and other aquatic fowls were toppling upon
the blast, or skimming over the tops of the maddening
waves—“Mercy upon him! he must be drowned!” I
exclaimed, as my eyes fell upon a poor wretch who appeared to be
striving to reach the shore; he was upon his legs, but was
evidently half smothered with the brine; high above his head
curled a horrible billow, as if to engulf him for ever.
“He must be drowned! he must be drowned!” I almost
shrieked, and dropped the book. I soon snatched it up
again, and now my eye lighted on a third picture; again a shore,
but what a sweet and lovely one, and how I wished to be treading
it; there were beautiful shells lying on the smooth white sand,
some were empty like those I had occasionally seen on marble
mantelpieces, but out of others peered the heads and bodies of
wondrous crayfish; a wood of thick green trees skirted the beach
and partly shaded it from the rays of the sun, which shone hot
above, while blue waves slightly crested with foam were gently
curling against it; there was a human figure upon the beach, wild
and uncouth, clad in the skins of animals, with a huge cap on his
head, a hatchet at his girdle, and in his hand a gun; his feet
and legs were bare; he stood in an attitude of horror and
surprise; his body was bent far back, and his eyes, which seemed
starting out of his head, were fixed upon a mark on the
sand—a large distinct mark—a human footprint!</p>
<p>Reader, is it necessary to name the book which now stood open
in my hand, and whose very prints, feeble expounders of its
wondrous lines, had produced within me emotions strange and
novel? Scarcely, for it was a book which has exerted over
the minds of Englishmen an influence certainly greater than any
other of modern times, which has been in most people’s
hands, and with the contents of which even those who cannot read
are to a certain extent acquainted; a book from <!-- page 15--><a
name="page15"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 15</span>which the
most luxuriant and fertile of our modern prose writers have drunk
inspiration; a book, moreover, to which, from the hardy deeds
which it narrates and the spirit of strange and romantic
enterprise which it tends to awaken, England owes many of her
astonishing discoveries both by sea and land, and no
inconsiderable part of her naval glory.</p>
<p>Hail to thee, spirit of De Foe! What does not my own
poor self owe to thee? England has better bards than either
Greece or Rome, yet I could spare them easier far than De Foe,
“unabashed De Foe,” as the hunchbacked rhymer styled
him.</p>
<p>The true chord had now been touched; a raging curiosity with
respect to the contents of the volume, whose engravings had
fascinated my eye, burned within me, and I never rested until I
had fully satisfied it; weeks succeeded weeks, months followed
months, and the wondrous volume was my only study and principal
source of amusement. For hours together I would sit poring
over a page till I had become acquainted with the import of every
line. My progress, slow enough at first, became by degrees
more rapid, till at last, under “a shoulder of mutton
sail,” I found myself cantering before a steady breeze over
an ocean of enchantment, so well pleased with my voyage that I
cared not how long it might be ere it reached its
termination.</p>
<p>And it was in this manner that I first took to the paths of
knowledge.</p>
<p>About this time I began to be somewhat impressed with
religious feelings. My parents were, to a certain extent,
religious people; but, though they had done their best to afford
me instruction on religious points, I had either paid no
attention to what they endeavoured to communicate, or had
listened with an ear far too obtuse to derive any benefit.
But my mind had now become awakened from the drowsy torpor in
which it had lain so long, and the reasoning powers which I
possessed were no longer inactive. Hitherto I had
entertained no conception whatever of the nature and properties
of God, and with the most perfect indifference had heard the
divine name proceeding from the mouths of
people—frequently, alas! on occasions when it ought not to
be employed; but I now never heard it without a tremor, for I now
knew that God was an awful and inscrutable being, the maker of
all things; that we were His children, and that we, by our sins,
had justly offended Him; that we were in very great peril from
His anger, not so much in this life as in another and far
stranger state of being yet to come; that we had a Saviour withal
to whom it was necessary to look for help: upon this point,
however, I was yet very much in the dark, as, indeed, were most
of those with whom I was connected. The power and terrors
of God were uppermost in my thoughts; they fascinated though they
astounded me. Twice every Sunday I was regularly taken to
the church, where, from a corner of the large spacious pew, lined
with black leather, I would fix my eyes on the dignified
high-church rector, and the dignified high-church clerk, and
watch the movement of their lips, from which, as they read their
respective portions of the venerable liturgy, would roll many a
portentous word descriptive of the wondrous works of the Most
High.</p>
<p><!-- page 16--><a name="page16"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
16</span><i>Rector</i>. “Thou didst divide the sea,
through Thy power: Thou brakest the heads of the dragons in the
waters.”</p>
<p><i>Philoh</i>. “Thou smotest the heads of
Leviathan in pieces: and gavest him to be meat for the people in
the wilderness.”</p>
<p><i>Rector</i>. “Thou broughtest out fountains and
waters out of the hard rocks: Thou driedst up mighty
waters.”</p>
<p><i>Philoh</i>. “The day is Thine, and the night is
Thine: Thou hast prepared the light and the sun.”</p>
<p>Peace to your memories, dignified rector, and yet more
dignified clerk! By this time ye are probably gone to your
long homes, and your voices are no longer heard sounding down the
aisles of the venerable church; nay, doubtless, this has already
long since been the fate of him of the sonorous
“Amen!”—the one of the two who, with all due
respect to the rector, principally engrossed my boyish
admiration—he, at least, is scarcely now among the
living! Living! why, I have heard say that he blew a
fife—for he was a musical as well as a Christian
professor—a bold fife, to cheer the Guards and the brave
Marines as they marched with measured step, obeying an insane
command, up Bunker’s height, whilst the rifles of the
sturdy Yankees were sending the leaden hail sharp and thick
amidst the red-coated ranks; for Philoh had not always been a man
of peace, nor an exhorter to turn the other cheek to the smiter,
but had even arrived at the dignity of a halberd in his
country’s service before his six-foot form required rest,
and the gray-haired veteran retired, after a long peregrination,
to his native town, to enjoy ease and respectability on a pension
of “eighteenpence a day;” and well did his
fellow-townsmen act when, to increase that ease and
respectability, and with a thoughtful regard for the dignity of
the good church service, they made him clerk and
precentor—the man of the tall form and of the audible
voice, which sounded loud and clear as his own Bunker fife.
Well, peace to thee, thou fine old chap, despiser of dissenters,
and hater of papists, as became a dignified and high-church
clerk; if thou art in thy grave the better for thee; thou wert
fitted to adorn a bygone time, when loyalty was in vogue, and
smiling content lay like a sunbeam upon the land, but thou
wouldst be sadly out of place in these days of cold philosophical
latitudinarian doctrine, universal tolerism, and half-concealed
rebellion—rare times, no doubt, for papists and dissenters,
but which would assuredly have broken the heart of the loyal
soldier of George the Third, and the dignified high-church clerk
of pretty D---.</p>
<p>We passed many months at this place: nothing, however,
occurred requiring any particular notice, relating to myself,
beyond what I have already stated, and I am not writing the
history of others. At length my father was recalled to his
regiment, which at that time was stationed at a place called
Norman Cross, in Lincolnshire, or rather Huntingdonshire, at some
distance from the old town of Peterborough. For this place
he departed, leaving my mother and myself to follow in a few
days. Our journey was a singular one. On the second
day we reached a marshy and fenny country, which, owing to
immense quantities of rain which had lately fallen, was
completely submerged. At a large <!-- page 17--><a
name="page17"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 17</span>town we got
on board a kind of passage-boat, crowded with people; it had
neither sails nor oars, and those were not the days of
steam-vessels; it was in a treck-schuyt, and was drawn by
horses.</p>
<p>Young as I was, there was much connected with this journey
which highly surprised me, and which brought to my remembrance
particular scenes described in the book which I now generally
carried in my bosom. The country was, as I have already
said, submerged—entirely drowned—no land was visible;
the trees were growing bolt upright in the flood, whilst
farmhouses and cottages were standing insulated; the horses which
drew us were up to the knees in water, and, on coming to blind
pools and “greedy depths,” were not unfrequently
swimming, in which case the boys or urchins who mounted them
sometimes stood, sometimes knelt, upon the saddle and
pillions. No accident, however, either to the quadrupeds or
bipeds, who appeared respectively to be quite <i>au fait</i> in
their business, and extricated themselves with the greatest ease
from places in which Pharaoh and all his hosts would have gone to
the bottom. Nightfall brought us to Peterborough, and from
thence we were not slow in reaching the place of our
destination.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Norman Cross—Wide Expanse—Vive
l’Empereur—Unpruned Woods—Man with the
Bag—Froth and Conceit—I beg your Pardon—Growing
Timid—About Three o’Clock—Taking One’s
Ease—Cheek on the Ground—King of the
Vipers—French King—Frenchmen and Water.</p>
<p>And a strange place it was, this Norman Cross, and, at the
time of which I am speaking, a sad cross to many a Norman, being
what was then styled a French prison, that is, a receptacle for
captives made in the French war. It consisted, if I
remember right, of some five or six casernes, very long, and
immensely high; each standing isolated from the rest, upon a spot
of ground which might average ten acres, and which was fenced
round with lofty palisades, the whole being compassed about by a
towering wall, beneath which, at intervals, on both sides,
sentinels were stationed, whilst outside, upon the field, stood
commodious wooden barracks, capable of containing two regiments
of infantry, intended to serve as guards upon the captives.
Such was the station or prison at Norman Cross, where some six
thousand French and other foreigners, followers of the grand
Corsican, were now immured.</p>
<p>What a strange appearance had those mighty casernes, with
their blank blind walls, without windows or grating, and their
slanting roofs, out of which, through orifices where the tiles
had been removed, would be protruded dozens of grim heads,
feasting their prison-sick eyes on the wide expanse of country
unfolded from that airy height. Ah! there was much misery
in those casernes; and from those roofs, doubtless, <!-- page
18--><a name="page18"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 18</span>many
a wistful look was turned in the direction of lovely
France. Much had the poor inmates to endure, and much to
complain of, to the disgrace of England be it said—of
England, in general so kind and bountiful. Rations of
carrion meat, and bread from which I have seen the very hounds
occasionally turn away, were unworthy entertainment even for the
most ruffian enemy, when helpless and a captive; and such, alas!
was the fare in those casernes. And then, those visits, or
rather ruthless inroads, called in the slang of the place
“straw-plait hunts,” when in pursuit of a contraband
article, which the prisoners, in order to procure themselves a
few of the necessaries and comforts of existence, were in the
habit of making, red-coated battalions were marched into the
prisons, who, with the bayonet’s point, carried havoc and
ruin into every poor convenience which ingenious wretchedness had
been endeavouring to raise around it; and then the triumphant
exit with the miserable booty; and, worst of all, the accursed
bonfire, on the barrack parade, of the plait contraband, beneath
the view of the glaring eyeballs from those lofty roofs, amidst
the hurrahs of the troops, frequently drowned in the curses
poured down from above like a tempest-shower, or in the terrific
war-whoop of “<i>Vive l’Empereur</i>!”</p>
<p>It was midsummer when we arrived at this place, and the
weather, which had for a long time been wet and gloomy, now
became bright and glorious; I was subjected to but little
control, and passed my time pleasantly enough, principally in
wandering about the neighbouring country. It was flat and
somewhat fenny, a district more of pasture than agriculture, and
not very thickly inhabited. I soon became well acquainted
with it. At the distance of two miles from the station was
a large lake, styled in the dialect of the country “a
mere,” about whose borders tall reeds were growing in
abundance, this was a frequent haunt of mine; but my favourite
place of resort was a wild sequestered spot at a somewhat greater
distance. Here, surrounded with woods and thick groves, was
the seat of some ancient family, deserted by the proprietor, and
only inhabited by a rustic servant or two. A place more
solitary and wild could scarcely be imagined; the garden and
walks were overgrown with weeds and briars, and the unpruned
woods were so tangled as to be almost impervious. About
this domain I would wander till overtaken by fatigue, and then I
would sit down with my back against some beech, elm, or stately
alder tree, and, taking out my book, would pass hours in a state
of unmixed enjoyment, my eyes now fixed on the wondrous pages,
now glancing at the sylvan scene around; and sometimes I would
drop the book and listen to the voice of the rooks and wild
pigeons, and not unfrequently to the croaking of multitudes of
frogs from the neighbouring swamps and fens.</p>
<p>In going to and from this place I frequently passed a tall
elderly individual, dressed in rather a quaint fashion, with a
skin cap on his head and stout gaiters on his legs; on his
shoulders hung a moderate sized leathern sack; he seemed fond of
loitering near sunny banks, and of groping amidst furze and low
scrubby bramble bushes, of which there were plenty in the
neighbourhood of Norman Cross. Once I saw him standing in
the middle of a dusty road, looking intently at a large <!-- page
19--><a name="page19"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 19</span>mark
which seemed to have been drawn across it, as if by a
walking-stick. “He must have been a large one,”
the old man muttered half to himself, “or he would not have
left such a trail, I wonder if he is near; he seems to have moved
this way.” He then went behind some bushes which grew
on the right side of the road, and appeared to be in quest of
something, moving behind the bushes with his head downwards, and
occasionally striking their roots with his foot: at length he
exclaimed, “Here he is!” and forthwith I saw him dart
amongst the bushes. There was a kind of scuffling noise,
the rustling of branches, and the crackling of dry sticks.
“I have him!” said the man at last; “I have got
him!” and presently he made his appearance about twenty
yards down the road, holding a large viper in his hand.
“What do you think of that, my boy?” said he, as I
went up to him; “what do you think of catching such a thing
as that with the naked hand?” “What do I
think?” said I. “Why, that I could do as much
myself.” “You do,” said the man,
“do you? Lord! how the young people in these days are
given to conceit; it did not use to be so in my time: when I was
a child, childer knew how to behave themselves; but the childer
of these days are full of conceit, full of froth, like the mouth
of this viper;” and with his forefinger and thumb he
squeezed a considerable quantity of foam from the jaws of the
viper down upon the road. “The childer of these days
are a generation of—God forgive me, what was I about to
say!” said the old man; and opening his bag he thrust the
reptile into it, which appeared far from empty. I passed
on. As I was returning, towards the evening, I overtook the
old man, who was wending in the same direction. “Good
evening to you, sir,” said I, taking off a cap which I wore
on my head. “Good evening,” said the old man;
and then, looking at me, “How’s this?” said he,
“you ar’n’t, sure, the child I met in the
morning?” “Yes,” said I, “I am;
what makes you doubt it?” “Why, you were then
all froth and conceit,” said the old man, “and now
you take off your cap to me.” “I beg your
pardon,” said I, “if I was frothy and conceited, it
ill becomes a child like me to be so.”
“That’s true, dear,” said the old man;
“well; as you have begged my pardon, I truly forgive
you.” “Thank you,” said I; “have
you caught any more of those things?” “Only
four or five,” said the old man; “they are getting
scarce, though this used to be a great neighbourhood for
them.” “And what do you do with them?”
said I; “do you carry them home and play with
them!” “I sometimes play with one or two that I
tame,” said the old man; “but I hunt them mostly for
the fat which they contain, out of which I make unguents which
are good for various sore troubles, especially for the
rheumatism.” “And do you get your living by
hunting these creatures?” I demanded. “Not
altogether,” said the old man; “besides being a
viper-hunter, I am what they call a herbalist, one who knows the
virtue of particular herbs; I gather them at the proper season,
to make medicines with for the sick.” “And do
you live in the neighbourhood?” I demanded.
“You seem very fond of asking questions, child. No, I
do not live in this neighbourhood in particular, I travel about;
I have not been in this neighbourhood till lately for some
years.”</p>
<p><!-- page 20--><a name="page20"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
20</span>From this time the old man and myself formed an
acquaintance; I often accompanied him in his wanderings about the
neighbourhood, and on two or three occasions assisted him in
catching the reptiles which he hunted. He generally carried
a viper with him which he had made quite tame, and from which he
had extracted the poisonous fangs; it would dance and perform
various kinds of tricks. He was fond of telling me
anecdotes connected with his adventures with the reptile
species. “But,” said he one day, sighing,
“I must shortly give up this business, I am no longer the
man I was, I am become timid, and when a person is timid in
viper-hunting he had better leave off, as it is quite clear his
virtue is leaving him. I got a fright some years ago, which
I am quite sure I shall never get the better of; my hand has been
shaky more or less ever since.” “What
frightened you?” said I. “I had better not tell
you,” said the old man, “or you may be frightened
too, lose your virtue, and be no longer good for the
business.” “I don’t care,” said I;
“I don’t intend to follow the business: I dare say I
shall be an officer, like my father.”
“Well,” said the old man, “I once saw the king
of the vipers, and since then—” “The king
of the vipers!” said I, interrupting him; “have the
vipers a king?” “As sure as we have,”
said the old man, “as sure as we have King George to rule
over us, have these reptiles a king to rule over
them.” “And where did you see him?” said
I. “I will tell you,” said the old man,
“though I don’t like talking about the matter.
It may be about seven years ago that I happened to be far down
yonder to the west, on the other side of England, nearly two
hundred miles from here, following my business. It was a
very sultry day, I remember, and I had been out several hours
catching creatures. It might be about three o’clock
in the afternoon, when I found myself on some heathy land near
the sea, on the ridge of a hill, the side of which, nearly as far
down as the sea, was heath; but on the top there was arable
ground, which had been planted, and from which the harvest had
been gathered—oats or barley, I know not which—but I
remember that the ground was covered with stubble. Well,
about three o’clock, as I told you before, what with the
heat of the day and from having walked about for hours in a lazy
way, I felt very tired; so I determined to have a sleep, and I
laid myself down, my head just on the ridge of the hill, towards
the field, and my body over the side down amongst the heath; my
bag, which was nearly filled with creatures, lay at a little
distance from my face; the creatures were struggling in it, I
remember, and I thought to myself, how much more comfortably off
I was than they; I was taking my ease on the nice open hill,
cooled with the breezes, whilst they were in the nasty close bag,
coiling about one another, and breaking their very hearts all to
no purpose: and I felt quite comfortable and happy in the
thought, and little by little closed my eyes, and fell into the
sweetest snooze that ever I was in in all my life; and there I
lay over the hill’s side, with my head half in the field, I
don’t know how long, all dead asleep. At last it
seemed to me that I heard a noise in my sleep, something like a
thing moving, very faint, however, far away; then it died, and
<!-- page 21--><a name="page21"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
21</span>then it came again upon my ear as I slept, and now it
appeared almost as if I heard crackle, crackle; then it died
again, or I became yet more dead asleep than before, I know not
which, but I certainly lay some time without hearing it.
All of a sudden I became awake, and there was I, on the ridge of
the hill, with my cheek on the ground towards the stubble, with a
noise in my ear like that of something moving towards me, among
the stubble of the field; well, I lay a moment or two listening
to the noise, and then I became frightened, for I did not like
the noise at all, it sounded so odd; so I rolled myself on my
belly, and looked towards the stubble. Mercy upon us! there
was a huge snake, or rather a dreadful viper, for it was all
yellow and gold, moving towards me, bearing its head about a foot
and a half above the ground, the dry stubble crackling beneath
its outrageous belly. It might be about five yards off when
I first saw it, making straight towards me, child, as if it would
devour me. I lay quite still, for I was stupified with
horror, whilst the creature came still nearer; and now it was
nearly upon me, when it suddenly drew back a little, and
then—what do you think?—it lifted its head and chest
high in the air, and high over my face as I looked up, flickering
at me with its tongue as if it would fly at my face. Child,
what I felt at that moment I can scarcely say, but it was a
sufficient punishment for all the sins I ever committed; and
there we two were, I looking up at the viper, and the viper
looking down upon me, flickering at me with its tongue. It
was only the kindness of God that saved me: all at once there was
a loud noise, the report of a gun, for a fowler was shooting at a
covey of birds, a little way off in the stubble. Whereupon
the viper sunk its head and immediately made off over the ridge
of the hill, down in the direction of the sea. As it passed
by me, however—and it passed close by me—it hesitated
a moment, as if it was doubtful whether it should not seize me;
it did not, however, but made off down the hill. It has
often struck me that he was angry with me, and came upon me
unawares for presuming to meddle with his people, as I have
always been in the habit of doing.”</p>
<p>“But,” said I, “how do you know that it was
the king of the vipers?”</p>
<p>“How do I know?” said the old man, “who else
should it be? There was as much difference between it and
other reptiles as between King George and other
people.”</p>
<p>“Is King George, then, different from other
people?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“Of course,” said the old man; “I have never
seen him myself, but I have heard people say that he is a ten
times greater man than other folks; indeed, it stands to reason
that he must be different from the rest, else people would not be
so eager to see him. Do you think, child, that people would
be fools enough to run a matter of twenty or thirty miles to see
the king, provided King George—”</p>
<p>“Haven’t the French a king?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the old man, “or something much
the same, and a queer one he is; not quite so big as King George,
they say, but quite as terrible a fellow. What of
him?”</p>
<p><!-- page 22--><a name="page22"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
22</span>“Suppose he should come to Norman
Cross!”</p>
<p>“What should he do at Norman Cross, child?”</p>
<p>“Why, you were talking about the vipers in your bag
breaking their hearts, and so on, and their king coming to help
them. Now, suppose the French king should hear of his
people being in trouble at Norman Cross, and—”</p>
<p>“He can’t come, child,” said the old man,
rubbing his hands, “the water lies between. The
French don’t like the water; neither vipers nor Frenchmen
take kindly to the water, child.”</p>
<p>When the old man left the country, which he did a few days
after the conversation which I have just related, he left me the
reptile which he had tamed and rendered quite harmless by
removing the fangs. I was in the habit of feeding it with
milk, and frequently carried it abroad with me in my walks.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER V.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Tent—Man and Woman—Dark and
Swarthy—Manner of Speaking—Bad
Money—Transfixed—Faltering Tone—Little
Basket—High Opinion—Plenty of Good—Keeping
Guard—Tilted Cart—Rubricals—Jasper—The
Right Sort—The Horseman of the Lane—John
Newton—The Alarm—Gentle Brothers.</p>
<p>One day it happened that, being on my rambles, I entered a
green lane which I had never seen before; at first it was rather
narrow, but as I advanced it became considerably wider; in the
middle was a driftway with deep ruts, but right and left was a
space carpeted with a sward of trefoil and clover; there was no
lack of trees, chiefly ancient oaks, which, flinging out their
arms from either side, nearly formed a canopy, and afforded a
pleasing shelter from the rays of the sun, which was burning
fiercely above. Suddenly a group of objects attracted my
attention. Beneath one of the largest of the trees upon the
grass, was a kind of low tent or booth, from the top of which a
thin smoke was curling; beside it stood a couple of light carts,
whilst two or three lean horses or ponies were cropping the
herbage which was growing nigh. Wondering to whom this odd
tent could belong, I advanced till I was close before it, when I
found that it consisted of two tilts, like those of waggons,
placed upon the ground and fronting each other, connected behind
by a sail or large piece of canvas which was but partially drawn
across the top; upon the ground, in the intervening space, was a
fire, over which, supported by a kind of iron crowbar, hung a
caldron; my advance had been so noiseless as not to alarm the
inmates, who consisted of a man and woman, who sat apart, one on
each side of the fire; they were both busily employed—the
man was carding plaited straw, whilst the woman seemed to be
rubbing something with a white powder, some of which lay on a
plate beside her; suddenly the man looked up, and, perceiving me,
uttered a strange kind of cry, and the <!-- page 23--><a
name="page23"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 23</span>next moment
both the woman and himself were on their feet and rushing out
upon me.</p>
<p>I retreated a few steps, yet without turning to flee. I
was not, however, without apprehension, which, indeed, the
appearance of these two people was well calculated to inspire;
the woman was a stout figure, seemingly between thirty and forty;
she wore no cap, and her long hair fell on either side of her
head like horse-tails half way down her waist; her skin was dark
and swarthy, like that of a toad, and the expression of her
countenance was particularly evil; her arms were bare, and her
bosom was but half concealed by a slight boddice, below which she
wore a coarse petticoat, her only other article of dress.
The man was somewhat younger, but of a figure equally wild; his
frame was long and lathy, but his arms were remarkably short, his
neck was rather bent, he squinted slightly, and his mouth was
much awry; his complexion was dark, but, unlike that of the
woman, it was more ruddy than livid; there was a deep scar on his
cheek, something like the impression of a halfpenny. The
dress was quite in keeping with the figure: in his hat, which was
slightly peaked, was stuck a peacock’s feather; over a
waistcoat of hide, untanned and with the hair upon it, he wore a
rough jerkin of russet hue; smallclothes of leather, which had
probably once belonged to a soldier, but with which pipeclay did
not seem to have come in contact for many a year, protected his
lower man as far as the knee; his legs were cased in long
stockings of blue worsted, and on his shoes he wore immense
old-fashioned buckles.</p>
<p>Such were the two beings who now came rushing upon me; the man
was rather in advance, brandishing a ladle in his hand.</p>
<p>“So I have caught you at last,” said he;
“I’ll teach ye, you young highwayman, to come
skulking about my properties!”</p>
<p>Young as I was, I remarked that his manner of speaking was
different from that of any people with whom I had been in the
habit of associating. It was quite as strange as his
appearance, and yet it nothing resembled the foreign English
which I had been in the habit of hearing through the palisades of
the prison; he could scarcely be a foreigner.</p>
<p>“Your properties!” said I; “I am in the
King’s Lane. Why did you put them there, if you did
not wish them to be seen?”</p>
<p>“On the spy,” said the woman, “hey?
I’ll drown him in the sludge in the toad-pond over the
hedge.”</p>
<p>“So we will,” said the man, “drown him anon
in the mud!”</p>
<p>“Drown me, will you?” said I; “I should like
to see you! What’s all this about? Was it
because I saw you with your hands full of straw plait, and my
mother there—”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the woman; “what was I
about?”</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. How should I know? Making bad
money, perhaps!</p>
<p>And it will be as well here to observe, that at this time
there was much bad money in circulation in the neighbourhood,
generally supposed to be fabricated by the prisoners, so that
this false coin and straw plait formed the standard subjects of
conversation at Norman Cross.</p>
<p>“I’ll strangle thee,” said the beldame,
dashing at me. “Bad money, is it?”</p>
<p><!-- page 24--><a name="page24"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
24</span>“Leave him to me, wifelkin,” said the man,
interposing; “you shall now see how I’ll baste him
down the lane.”</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. I tell you what, my chap, you had better
put down that thing of yours; my father lies concealed within my
tepid breast, and if to me you offer any harm or wrong,
I’ll call him forth to help me with his forked tongue.</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. What do you mean, ye Bengui’s
bantling? I never heard such discourse in all my life:
playman’s speech or Frenchman’s talk—which, I
wonder? Your father! tell the mumping villain that if he
comes near my fire I’ll serve him out as I will you.
Take that—Tiny Jesus! what have we got here! Oh,
delicate Jesus! what is the matter with the child?</p>
<p>I had made a motion which the viper understood; and now,
partly disengaging itself from my bosom, where it had lain perdu,
it raised its head to a level with my face, and stared upon my
enemy with its glittering eyes.</p>
<p>The man stood like one transfixed, and the ladle with which he
had aimed a blow at me, now hung in the air like the hand which
held it: his mouth was extended, and his cheeks became of a pale
yellow, save alone that place which bore the mark which I have
already described, and this shone now portentously, like
fire. He stood in this manner for some time; at last the
ladle fell from his hand, and its falling appeared to rouse him
from his stupor.</p>
<p>“I say, wifelkin,” said he in a faltering tone,
“did you ever see the like of this here?”</p>
<p>But the woman had retreated to the tent, from the entrance of
which her loathly face was now thrust, with an expression partly
of terror and partly of curiosity. After gazing some time
longer at the viper and myself, the man stooped down and took up
the ladle; then, as if somewhat more assured, he moved to the
tent, where he entered into conversation with the beldame in a
low voice. Of their discourse, though I could hear the
greater part of it, I understood not a single word; and I
wondered what it could be, for I knew by the sound that it was
not French. At last the man, in a somewhat louder tone,
appeared to put a question to the woman, who nodded her head
affirmatively, and in a moment or two produced a small stool,
which she delivered to him. He placed it on the ground,
close by the door of the tent, first rubbing it with his sleeve,
as if for the purpose of polishing its surface.</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. Now, my precious little gentleman, do sit
down here by the poor people’s tent; we wish to be civil in
our slight way. Don’t be angry, and say no; but look
kindly upon us, and satisfied, my precious little God
Almighty.</p>
<p><i>Woman</i>. Yes, my georgeous angel, sit down by the
poor bodies’ fire, and eat a sweatmeat. We want to
ask you a question or two; only first put that serpent away.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. I can sit down, and bid the serpent go to
sleep, that’s easy enough; but as for eating a sweetmeat,
how can I do that? I have not got one, and where am I to
get it?</p>
<p><i>Woman</i>. Never fear, my tiny tawny, we can give you
one, such as you never ate, I dare say, however far you may have
come from.</p>
<p><!-- page 25--><a name="page25"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
25</span>The serpent sunk into his usual resting-place, and I sat
down on the stool. The woman opened a box, and took out a
strange little basket or hamper, not much larger than a
man’s fist, and formed of a delicate kind of matting.
It was sewed at the top; but ripping it open with a knife, she
held it to me, and I saw, to my surprise, that it contained
candied fruits of a dark green hue, tempting enough to one of my
age. “There, my tiny,” said she; “taste,
and tell me how you like them.”</p>
<p>“Very much,” said I; “where did you get
them?”</p>
<p>The beldame leered upon me for a moment, then, nodding her
head thrice, with a knowing look, said, “Who knows better
than yourself, my tawny?”</p>
<p>Now, I knew nothing about the matter; but I saw that these
strange people had conceived a very high opinion of the abilities
of their visitor, which I was nothing loath to encourage. I
therefore answered boldly, “Ah! who indeed!”</p>
<p>“Certainly,” said the man; “who should know
better than yourself, or so well? And now, my tiny one, let
me ask you one thing—you didn’t come to do us any
harm?”</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “I had no dislike to you;
though, if you were to meddle with me—”</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. Of course, my gorgeous, of course you would;
and quite right too. Meddle with you!—what right have
we? I should say, it would not be quite safe. I see
how it is; you are one of them there;—and he bent his head
towards his left shoulder.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. Yes, I am one of them—for I thought
he was alluding to the soldiers,—you had best mind what you
are about, I can tell you.</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. Don’t doubt we will for our own sake;
Lord bless you, wifelkin, only think that we should see one of
them there when we least thought about it. Well, I have
heard of such things, though I have never thought to see one;
however, seeing is believing. Well! now you are come, and
are not going to do us any mischief, I hope you will stay; you
can do us plenty of good if you will.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. What good can I do you?</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. What good? plenty! Would you not bring
us luck? I have heard say, that one of them there always
does, if it will but settle down. Stay with us, you shall
have a tilted cart all to yourself if you like. We’ll
make you our little God Almighty, and say our prayers to you
every morning!</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. That would be nice; and if you were to
give me plenty of these things, I should have no objection.
But what would my father say? I think he would hardly let
me.</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. Why not? he would be with you; and kindly
would we treat him. Indeed, without your father you would
be nothing at all.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. That’s true; but I do not think he
could be spared from his regiment. I have heard him say
that they could do nothing without him.</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. His regiment! What are you talking
about?—what does the child mean?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. What do I mean!—why, that my father
is an officer-man at the barracks yonder, keeping guard over the
French prisoners.</p>
<p><!-- page 26--><a name="page26"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
26</span><i>Man</i>. Oh! then that sap is not your
father?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. What, the snake? Why, no! Did
you think he was?</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. To be sure we did. Didn’t you
tell me so?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. Why, yes; but who would have thought you
would have believed it? It is a tame one. I hunt
vipers, and tame them.</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. O-h!</p>
<p>“O-h!” grunted the woman, “that’s it,
is it?”</p>
<p>The man and woman, who during this conversation had resumed
their former positions within the tent, looked at each other with
a queer look of surprise, as if somewhat disconcerted at what
they now heard. They then entered into discourse with each
other in the same strange tongue which had already puzzled
me. At length the man looked me in the face, and said,
somewhat hesitatingly, “So you are not one of them there,
after all?”</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. One of them there? I don’t
know what you mean.</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. Why, we have been thinking you were a
goblin—a devilkin! However, I see how it is; you are
a sapengro, a chap who catches snakes, and plays tricks with
them! Well, it comes very nearly to the same thing; and if
you please to list with us, and bear us pleasant company, we
shall be glad of you. I’d take my oath upon it that
we might make a mort of money by you and that sap, and the tricks
it could do; and, as you seem fly to everything, I
shouldn’t wonder if you would make a prime hand at telling
fortunes.</p>
<p>“I shouldn’t wonder,” said I.</p>
<p><i>Man</i>. Of course. And you might still be our
God Almighty, or at any rate our clergyman, so you should live in
a tilted cart by yourself, and say prayers to us night and
morning—to wifelkin here, and all our family; there’s
plenty of us when we are all together; as I said before, you seem
fly, I shouldn’t wonder if you could read?</p>
<p>“Oh, yes!” said I, “I can read;” and,
eager to display my accomplishments, I took my book out of my
pocket, and, opening it at random, proceeded to read how a
certain man, whilst wandering about a certain solitary island,
entered a cave, the mouth of which was overgrown with brushwood,
and how he was nearly frightened to death in that cave by
something which he saw.</p>
<p>“That will do,” said the man; “that’s
the kind of prayers for me and my family, ar’n’t
they, wifelkin? I never heard more delicate prayers in all
my life! Why, they beat the rubricals hollow!—and
here comes my son Jasper. I say, Jasper, here’s a
young sap-engro that can read, and is more fly than
yourself. Shake hands with him; I wish ye to be two
brothers.”</p>
<p>With a swift but stealthy pace Jasper came towards us from the
farther part of the lane; on reaching the tent he stood still,
and looked fixedly upon me as I sat upon the stool; I looked
fixedly upon him. A queer look had Jasper; he was a lad of
some twelve or thirteen years, with long arms, unlike the
singular being who called himself his father; his complexion was
ruddy, but his face was seamed, though it did not bear the
peculiar scar which disfigured the countenance of the other; nor,
though roguish enough, a certain evil expression which <!-- page
27--><a name="page27"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 27</span>that
of the other bore, and which the face of the woman possessed in a
yet more remarkable degree. For the rest, he wore drab
breeches, with certain strings at the knee, a rather gay
waistcoat, and tolerably white shirt; under his arm he bore a
mighty whip of whalebone with a brass knob, and upon his head was
a hat without either top or brim.</p>
<p>“There, Jasper! shake hands with the
sap-engro.”</p>
<p>“Can he box, father?” said Jasper, surveying me
rather contemptuously. “I should think not, he looks
so puny and small.”</p>
<p>“Hold your peace, fool!” said the man; “he
can do more than that—I tell you he’s fly: he carries
a sap about, which would sting a ninny like you to
dead.”</p>
<p>“What, a sap-engro!” said the boy, with a singular
whine, and stooping down, he leered curiously in my face, kindly,
however and then patted me on the head. “A
sap-engro,” he ejaculated; “lor!”</p>
<p>“Yes, and one of the right sort,” said the man;
“I am glad we have met with him, he is going to list with
us, and be our clergyman and God Almighty, a’n’t you,
my tawny?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know,” said I; “I must see
what my father will say.”</p>
<p>“Your father; bah!”—but here he stopped, for
a sound was heard like the rapid galloping of a horse, not loud
and distinct as on a road, but dull and heavy as if upon a grass
sward; nearer and nearer it came, and the man, starting up,
rushed out of the tent, and looked around anxiously. I
arose from the stool upon which I had been seated, and just at
that moment, amidst a crashing of boughs and sticks, a man on
horseback bounded over the hedge into the lane at a few
yards’ distance from where we were: from the impetus of the
leap the horse was nearly down on his knees; the rider, however,
by dint of vigorous handling of the reins, prevented him from
falling, and then rode up to the tent. “’Tis
Nat,” said the man; “what brings him
here?” The new comer was a stout burly fellow, about
the middle age; he had a savage determined look, and his face was
nearly covered over with carbuncles; he wore a broad slouching
hat, and was dressed in a grey coat cut in a fashion which I
afterwards learnt to be the genuine Newmarket cut, the skirts
being exceedingly short; his waistcoat was of red plush, and he
wore broad corduroy breeches and white top-boots. The steed
which carried him was of iron grey, spirited and powerful, but
covered with sweat and foam. The fellow glanced fiercely
and suspiciously around, and said something to the man of the
tent in a harsh and rapid voice. A short and hurried
conversation ensued in the strange tongue. I could not take
my eyes off this new comer. Oh, that half jockey half
bruiser countenance, I never forgot it! More than fifteen
years afterwards I found myself amidst a crowd before Newgate; a
gallows was erected, and beneath it stood a criminal, a notorious
malefactor. I recognised him at once; the horseman of the
lane is now beneath the fatal tree, but nothing altered; still
the same man; jerking his head to the right and left with the
same fierce and under glance, just as if the affairs of this
world had the same kind of interest to the last; grey coat of
Newmarket cut, plush waistcoat, corduroys, and boots, nothing
altered; but the head, alas! is bare, and so is the neck.
<!-- page 28--><a name="page28"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
28</span>Oh, crime and virtue, virtue and crime!—it was old
John Newton, I think, who, when he saw a man going to be hanged,
said, “There goes John Newton, but for the grace of
God!”</p>
<p>But the lane, the lane, all was now in confusion in the lane;
the man and woman were employed in striking the tents and in
making hurried preparations for departure; the boy Jasper was
putting the harness upon the ponies and attaching them to the
carts; and, to increase the singularity of the scene, two or
three wild-looking women and girls, in red cloaks and immense
black beaver bonnets, came from I know not what direction, and,
after exchanging a few words with the others, commenced with
fierce and agitated gestures to assist them in their
occupation. The rider meanwhile sat upon his horse, but
evidently in a state of great impatience; he muttered curses
between his teeth, spurred the animal furiously, and then reined
it in, causing it to rear itself up nearly perpendicular.
At last he said, “Curse ye, for Romans, how slow ye are!
well, it is no business of mine, stay here all day if you like; I
have given ye warning, I am off to the big north road.
However, before I go, you had better give me all you have of
that.”</p>
<p>“Truly spoken, Nat, my pal,” said the man;
“give it him, mother. There it is; now be off as soon
as you please, and rid us of evil company.”</p>
<p>The woman had handed him two bags formed of stocking, half
full of something heavy, which looked through them for all the
world like money of some kind. The fellow, on receiving
them, thrust them without ceremony into the pockets of his coat,
and then, without a word of farewell salutation, departed at a
tremendous rate, the hoofs of his horse thundering for a long
time on the hard soil of the neighbouring road, till the sound
finally died away in the distance. The strange people were
not slow in completing their preparations, and then, flogging
their animals terrifically, hurried away seemingly in the same
direction.</p>
<p>The boy Jasper was last of the band. As he was following
the rest, he stopped suddenly, and looked on the ground appearing
to muse; then, turning round, he came up to me where I was
standing, leered in my face, and then, thrusting out his hand, he
said, “Good-bye, Sap, I dare say we shall meet again,
remember we are brothers; two gentle brothers.”</p>
<p>Then whining forth, “What a sap-engro, lor!” he
gave me a parting leer, and hastened away.</p>
<p>I remained standing in the lane gazing after the retreating
company. “A strange set of people,” said I at
last; “I wonder who they can be.”</p>
<h2><!-- page 29--><a name="page29"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
29</span>CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Three Years—Lilly’s
Grammar—Proficiency—Ignorant of Figures—The
School Bell—Order of
Succession—Persecution—What are we to
do?—Northward—A Goodly Scene—Haunted
Ground—Feats of Chivalry—Rivers—Over the
Brig.</p>
<p>Years passed on, even three years; during this period I had
increased considerably in stature and in strength, and, let us
hope, improved in mind; for I had entered on the study of the
Latin language. The very first person to whose care I was
intrusted for the acquisition of Latin was an old friend of my
father’s, a clergyman who kept a seminary at a town the
very next we visited after our departure from “the
Cross.” Under his instruction, however, I continued
only a few weeks, as we speedily left the place.
“Captain,” said this divine, when my father came to
take leave of him on the eve of our departure, “I have a
friendship for you, and therefore wish to give you a piece of
advice concerning this son of yours. You are now removing
him from my care; you do wrong, but we will let that pass.
Listen to me: there is but one good school book in the
world—the one I use in my seminary—Lilly’s
Latin Grammar, in which your son has already made some
progress. If you are anxious for the success of your son in
life, for the correctness of his conduct and the soundness of his
principles, keep him to Lilly’s Grammar. If you can
by any means, either fair or foul, induce him to get by heart
Lilly’s Latin Grammar, you may set your heart at rest with
respect to him; I, myself, will be his warrant. I never yet
knew a boy that was induced, either by fair means or foul, to
learn Lilly’s Latin Grammar by heart, who did not turn out
a man, provided he lived long enough.”</p>
<p>My father, who did not understand the classical languages,
received with respect the advice of his old friend, and from that
moment conceived the highest opinion of Lilly’s Latin
Grammar. During three years I studied Lilly’s Latin
Grammar under the tuition of various schoolmasters, for I
travelled with the regiment, and in every town in which we were
stationed I was invariably (God bless my father!) sent to the
classical academy of the place. It chanced, by good
fortune, that in the generality of these schools the grammar of
Lilly was in use; when, however, that was not the case, it made
no difference in my educational course, my father always
stipulating with the masters that I should be daily examined in
Lilly. At the end of the three years I had the whole by
heart; you had only to repeat the first two or three words of any
sentence in any part of the book, and forthwith I would open cry,
commencing without blundering and hesitation, and continue till
you were glad to beg me to leave off, with many expressions of
admiration at my proficiency in the Latin language.
Sometimes, however, to convince you how well I merited these
encomiums, I would follow you to the bottom of the stair, and
even into the street, repeating in a kind of sing-song measure
the sonorous lines of the golden schoolmaster. <!-- page
30--><a name="page30"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 30</span>If I
am here asked whether I understood anything of what I had got by
heart, I reply—“Never mind, I understand it all now,
and believe that no one ever yet got Lilly’s Latin Grammar
by heart when young, who repented of the feat at a mature
age.”</p>
<p>And, when my father saw that I had accomplished my task, he
opened his mouth, and said, “Truly, this is more than I
expected. I did not think that there had been so much in
you, either of application or capacity; you have now learnt all
that is necessary, if my friend Dr. B---’s opinion was
sterling, as I have no doubt it was. You are still a child,
however, and must yet go to school, in order that you may be kept
out of evil company. Perhaps you may still contrive, now
you have exhausted the barn, to pick up a grain or two in the
barnyard. You are still ignorant of figures, I believe, not
that I would mention figures in the same day with Lilly’s
Grammar.”</p>
<p>These words were uttered in a place called ---, in the north,
or in the road to the north, to which, for some time past, our
corps had been slowly advancing. I was sent to the school
of the place, which chanced to be a day school. It was a
somewhat extraordinary one, and a somewhat extraordinary event
occurred to me within its walls.</p>
<p>It occupied part of the farther end of a small plain, or
square, at the outskirts of the town, close to some extensive
bleaching fields. It was a long low building of one room,
with no upper story; on the top was a kind of wooden box, or
sconce, which I at first mistook for a pigeon-house, but which in
reality contained a bell, to which was attached a rope, which,
passing through the ceiling, hung dangling in the middle of the
school-room. I am the more particular in mentioning this
appurtenance, as I had soon occasion to scrape acquaintance with
it in a manner not very agreeable to my feelings. The
master was very proud of his bell, if I might judge from the fact
of his eyes being frequently turned to that part of the ceiling
from which the rope depended. Twice every day, namely,
after the morning and evening tasks had been gone through, were
the boys rung out of school by the monotonous jingle of this
bell. This ringing out was rather a lengthy affair, for, as
the master was a man of order and method, the boys were only
permitted to go out of the room one by one; and as they were
rather numerous, amounting, at least, to one hundred, and were
taught to move at a pace of suitable decorum, at least a quarter
of an hour elapsed from the commencement of the march before the
last boy could make his exit. The office of bell-ringer was
performed by every boy successively; and it so happened that, the
very first day of my attendance at the school, the turn to ring
the bell had, by order of succession, arrived at the place which
had been allotted to me; for the master, as I have already
observed, was a man of method and order, and every boy had a
particular seat, to which he became a fixture as long as he
continued at the school.</p>
<p>So, upon this day, when the tasks were done and completed, and
the boys sat with their hats and caps in their hands, anxiously
expecting the moment of dismissal, it was suddenly notified to
me, by the urchins who sat nearest to me, that I must get up and
ring the bell. Now, as <!-- page 31--><a
name="page31"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 31</span>this was the
first time that I had been at the school, I was totally
unacquainted with the process, which I had never seen, and,
indeed, had never heard of till that moment. I therefore
sat still, not imagining it possible that any such duty could be
required of me. But now, with not a little confusion, I
perceived that the eyes of all the boys in the school were fixed
upon me. Presently there were nods and winks in the
direction of the bell-rope; and, as these produced no effect,
uncouth visages were made, like those of monkeys when enraged;
teeth were gnashed, tongues thrust out, and even fists were bent
at me. The master, who stood at the end of the room, with a
huge ferule under his arm, bent full upon me a look of stern
appeal; and the ushers, of whom there were four, glared upon me,
each from his own particular corner, as I vainly turned, in one
direction and another, in search of one reassuring look.</p>
<p>But now, probably in obedience to a sign from the master, the
boys in my immediate neighbourhood began to maltreat me.
Some pinched me with their fingers, some buffeted me, whilst
others pricked me with pins, or the points of compasses.
These arguments were not without effect. I sprang from my
seat, and endeavoured to escape along a double line of benches,
thronged with boys of all ages, from the urchin of six or seven,
to the nondescript of sixteen or seventeen. It was like
running the gauntlet; every one, great or small, pinching,
kicking, or otherwise maltreating me as I passed by.</p>
<p>Goaded on in this manner, I at length reached the middle of
the room, where dangled the bell-rope, the cause of all my
sufferings. I should have passed it—for my confusion
was so great, that I was quite at a loss to comprehend what all
this could mean, and almost believed myself under the influence
of an ugly dream—but now the boys, who were seated in
advance in the row, arose with one accord, and barred my farther
progress; and one, doubtless more sensible than the rest, seizing
the rope, thrust it into my hand. I now began to perceive
that the dismissal of the school, and my own release from
torment, depended upon this self same rope. I therefore, in
a fit of desperation, pulled it once or twice, and then left off,
naturally supposing that I had done quite enough. The boys
who sat next the door, no sooner heard the bell, than rising from
their seats, they moved out at the door. The bell, however,
had no sooner ceased to jingle, than they stopped short, and,
turning round, stared at the master, as much as to say,
“What are we to do now?” This was too much for
the patience of the man of method, which my previous stupidity
had already nearly exhausted. Dashing forward into the
middle of the room, he struck me violently on the shoulders with
his ferule, and snatching the rope out of my hand, exclaimed,
with a stentorian voice, and genuine Yorkshire accent.
“Prodigy of ignorance! dost not even know how to ring a
bell? Must I myself instruct thee?” He then
commenced pulling at the bell with such violence, that long
before half the school was dismissed the rope broke, and the rest
of the boys had to depart without their accustomed music.</p>
<p>But I must not linger here, though I could say much about the
school <!-- page 32--><a name="page32"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 32</span>and the pedagogue highly amusing and
diverting, which, however, I suppress, in order to make way for
matters of yet greater interest. On we went, northward,
northward! and, as we advanced, I saw that the country was
becoming widely different from those parts of merry England in
which we had previously travelled. It was wilder, and less
cultivated, and more broken with hills and hillocks. The
people, too, of those regions appeared to partake of something of
the character of their country. They were coarsely dressed;
tall and sturdy of frame; their voices were deep and guttural;
and the half of the dialect which they spoke was unintelligible
to my ears.</p>
<p>I often wondered where we could be going, for I was at this
time about as ignorant of geography as I was of most other
things. However, I held my peace, asked no questions, and
patiently awaited the issue.</p>
<p>Northward, northward, still! And it came to pass that,
one morning, I found myself extended on the bank of a
river. It was a beautiful morning of early spring; small
white clouds were floating in the heaven, occasionally veiling
the countenance of the sun, whose light, as they retired, would
again burst forth, coursing like a racehorse over the
scene—and a goodly scene it was! Before me, across
the water, on an eminence, stood a white old city, surrounded
with lofty walls, above which rose the tops of tall houses, with
here and there a church or steeple. To my right hand was a
long and massive bridge, with many arches and of antique
architecture, which traversed the river. The river was a
noble one; the broadest that I had hitherto seen. Its
waters, of a greenish tinge, poured with impetuosity beneath the
narrow arches to meet the sea, close at hand, as the boom of the
billows breaking distinctly upon a beach declared. There
were songs upon the river from the fisher-barks; and occasionally
a chorus, plaintive and wild, such as I had never heard before,
the words of which I did not understand, but which at the present
time, down the long avenue of years, seem in memory’s ear
to sound like “Horam, coram, dago.” Several
robust fellows were near me, some knee-deep in water, employed in
hauling the seine upon the strand. Huge fish were
struggling amidst the meshes—princely salmon—their
brilliant mail of blue and silver flashing in the morning beam;
so goodly and gay a scene, in truth, had never greeted my boyish
eye.</p>
<p>And, as I gazed upon the prospect, my bosom began to heave,
and my tears to trickle. Was it the beauty of the scene
which gave rise to these emotions? Possibly; for though a
poor ignorant child—a half-wild creature—I was not
insensible to the loveliness of nature, and took pleasure in the
happiness and handiworks of my fellow-creatures. Yet,
perhaps, in something more deep and mysterious the feelings which
then pervaded me might originate. Who can lie down on Elvir
Hill without experiencing something of the sorcery of the
place? Flee from Elvir Hill, young swain, or the maids of
Elle will have power over you, and you will go elf-wild!—so
say the Danes. I had unconsciously laid myself down on
haunted ground; and I am willing to imagine that what I then
experienced was rather connected with the world of spirits and
<!-- page 33--><a name="page33"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
33</span>dreams than with what I actually saw and heard around
me. Surely the elves and genii of the place were
conversing, by some inscrutable means, with the principle of
intelligence lurking within the poor uncultivated clod!
Perhaps to that ethereal principle the wonders of the past, as
connected with that stream, the glories of the present, and even
the history of the future, were at that moment being
revealed! Of how many feats of chivalry had those old walls
been witness, when hostile kings contended for their
possession?—how many an army from the south and from the
north had trod that old bridge?—what red and noble blood
had crimsoned those rushing waters?—what strains had been
sung, ay, were yet being sung on its banks?—some soft as
Doric reed; some fierce and sharp as those of Norwegian
Skaldaglam; some as replete with wild and wizard force as
Finland’s runes, singing of Kalevale’s moors, and the
deeds of Woinomoinen! Honour to thee, thou island
stream! Onward may thou ever roll, fresh and green,
rejoicing in thy bright past, thy glorious present, and in vivid
hope of a triumphant future! Flow on, beautiful
one!—which of the world’s streams canst thou envy,
with thy beauty and renown? Stately is the Danube, rolling
in its might through lands romantic with the wild exploits of
Turk, Polak, and Magyar! Lovely is the Rhine! on its shelvy
banks grows the racy grape; and strange old keeps of
robber-knights of yore are reflected in its waters, from
picturesque crags and airy headlands!—yet neither the
stately Danube, nor the beauteous Rhine, with all their fame,
though abundant, needst thou envy, thou pure island
stream!—and far less yon turbid river of old, not modern
renown, gurgling beneath the walls of what was once proud Rome,
towering Rome, Jupiter’s town, but now vile Rome, crumbling
Rome, Batuscha’s town, far less needst thou envy the turbid
Tiber of bygone fame, creeping sadly to the sea, surcharged with
the abominations of modern Rome—how unlike to thee, thou
pure island stream!</p>
<p>And as I lay on the bank and wept, there drew nigh to me a man
in the habiliments of a fisher. He was bare-legged, of a
weather-beaten countenance, and of stature approaching to the
gigantic. “What is the callant greeting for?”
said he, as he stopped and surveyed me. “Has ony body
wrought ye ony harm?”</p>
<p>“Not that I know of,” I replied, rather guessing
at than understanding his question; “I was crying because I
could not help it! I say, old one, what is the name of this
river?”</p>
<p>“Hout! I now see what you was greeting at—at
your ain ignorance, nae doubt—’tis very great!
Weel, I will na fash you with reproaches, but even enlighten ye,
since you seem a decent man’s bairn, and you speir a civil
question. Yon river is called the Tweed; and yonder, over
the brig, is Scotland. Did ye never hear of the Tweed, my
bonny man?”</p>
<p>“No,” said I, as I rose from the grass, and
proceeded to cross the bridge to the town at which we had arrived
the preceding night; “I never heard of it; but now I have
seen it, I shall not soon forget it!”</p>
<h2><!-- page 34--><a name="page34"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
34</span>CHAPTER VII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Castle—A Father’s
Inquiries—Scotch Language—A Determination—Bui
Hin Digri—Good Scotchman—Difference of
Races—Ne’er a Haggis—Pugnacious
People—Wha are Ye, Mon—The Nor Loch—Gestures
Wild—The Bicker—New Town Champion—Wild-Looking
Figure—Headlong.</p>
<p>It was not long before we found ourselves at Edinburgh, or
rather in the Castle, into which the regiment marched with drums
beating, colours flying, and a long train of baggage-waggons
behind. The Castle was, as I suppose it is now, a garrison
for soldiers. Two other regiments were already there; the
one an Irish, if I remember right, the other a small Highland
corps.</p>
<p>It is hardly necessary to say much about this Castle, which
everybody has seen; on which account, doubtless, nobody has ever
yet thought fit to describe it—at least that I am
aware. Be this as it may, I have no intention of describing
it, and shall content myself with observing, that we took up our
abode in that immense building, or caserne, of modern erection,
which occupies the entire eastern side of the bold rock on which
the Castle stands. A gallant caserne it was—the best
and roomiest that I had hitherto seen—rather cold and
windy, it is true, especially in the winter, but commanding a
noble prospect of a range of distant hills, which I was told were
“the hieland hills,” and of a broad arm of the sea,
which I heard somebody say was the Firth of Forth.</p>
<p>My brother, who, for some years past, had been receiving his
education in a certain celebrated school in England, was now with
us; and it came to pass, that one day my father, as he sat at
table, looked steadfastly on my brother and myself, and then
addressed my mother:—“During my journey down hither I
have lost no opportunity of making inquiries about these people,
the Scotch, amongst whom we now are, and since I have been here I
have observed them attentively. From what I have heard and
seen, I should say that upon the whole they are a very decent set
of people; they seem acute and intelligent, and I am told that
their system of education is so excellent, that every person is
learned—more or less acquainted with Greek and Latin.
There is one thing, however, connected with them, which is a
great drawback—the horrid jargon which they speak.
However learned they may be in Greek and Latin, their English is
execrable; and yet I’m told it is not so bad as it
was. I was in company the other day with an Englishman who
has resided here many years. We were talking about the
country and the people. ‘I should like both very
well,’ said I, ‘were it not for the language. I
wish sincerely our Parliament, which is passing so many foolish
acts every year, would pass one to force these Scotch to speak
English.’ ‘I wish so, too,’ said
he. ‘The language is a disgrace to the British
Government; but, if you had heard it twenty years ago,
captain!—if you had heard it as it was spoken when I first
came to Edinburgh!’”</p>
<p><!-- page 35--><a name="page35"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
35</span>“Only custom,” said my mother.
“I dare say the language is now what it was
then.”</p>
<p>“I don’t know,” said my father;
“though I dare say you are right; it could never have been
worse than it is at present. But now to the point.
Were it not for the language, which, if the boys were to pick it
up, might ruin their prospects in life,—were it not for
that, I should very much like to send them to a school there is
in this place, which everybody talks about—the High School,
I think they call it. ’Tis said to be the best school
in the whole island; but the idea of one’s children
speaking Scotch—broad Scotch! I must think the matter
over.”</p>
<p>And he did think the matter over; and the result of his
deliberation was a determination to send us to the school.
Let me call thee up before my mind’s eye, High School, to
which, every morning, the two English brothers took their way
from the proud old Castle through the lofty streets of the Old
Town. High School!—called so, I scarcely know why;
neither lofty in thyself nor by position, being situated in a
flat bottom; oblong structure of tawny stone, with many windows
fenced with iron netting—with thy long hall below, and thy
five chambers above, for the reception of the five classes, into
which the eight hundred urchins, who styled thee instructress,
were divided. Thy learned rector and his four subordinate
dominies; thy strange old porter of the tall form and grizzled
hair, hight Boee, and doubtless of Norse ancestry, as his name
declares; perhaps of the blood of Bui hin Digri, the hero of
northern song—the Jomsborg Viking who clove Thorsteinn
Midlaagr asunder in the dread sea battle of Horunga Vog, and who,
when the fight was lost and his own two hands smitten off, seized
two chests of gold with his bloody stumps, and, springing with
them into the sea, cried to the scanty relics of his crew,
“Overboard now, all Bui’s lads!” Yes, I
remember all about thee, and how at eight of every morn we were
all gathered together with one accord in the long hall, from
which, after the litanies had been read (for so I will call them,
being an Episcopalian), the five classes from the five sets of
benches trotted off in long files, one boy after the other, up
the five spiral staircases of stone, each class to its
destination; and well do I remember how we of the third sat
hushed and still, watched by the eye of the dux, until the door
opened, and in walked that model of a good Scotchman, the shrewd,
intelligent, but warm-hearted and kind dominie, the respectable
Carson.</p>
<p>And in this school I began to construe the Latin language,
which I had never done before, notwithstanding my long and
diligent study of Lilly, which illustrious grammar was not used
at Edinburgh, nor indeed known. Greek was only taught in
the fifth or highest class, in which my brother was; as for
myself, I never got beyond the third during the two years that I
remained at this seminary. I certainly acquired here a
considerable insight in the Latin tongue; and, to the scandal of
my father and horror of my mother, a thorough proficiency in the
Scotch, which, in less than two months, usurped the place of the
English, and so obstinately maintained its ground, that I still
can occasionally detect its lingering remains. I did not
spend my time unpleasantly at this school, though, first of all,
I had to pass through an ordeal.</p>
<p><!-- page 36--><a name="page36"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
36</span>“Scotland is a better country than England,”
said an ugly, blear-eyed lad, about a head and shoulders taller
than myself, the leader of a gang of varlets who surrounded me in
the play-ground, on the first day, as soon as the morning lesson
was over. “Scotland is a far better country than
England, in every respect.”</p>
<p>“Is it?” said I. “Then you ought to be
very thankful for not having been born in England.”</p>
<p>“That’s just what I am, ye loon; and every morning
when I say my prayers, I thank God for not being an
Englishman. The Scotch are a much better and braver people
than the English.”</p>
<p>“It may be so,” said I, “for what I
know—indeed, till I came here, I never heard a word either
about the Scotch or their country.”</p>
<p>“Are ye making fun of us, ye English puppy?” said
the blear-eyed lad; “take that!” and I was presently
beaten black and blue. And thus did I first become aware of
the difference of races and their antipathy to each other.</p>
<p>“Bow to the storm, and it shall pass over
you.” I held my peace, and silently submitted to the
superiority of the Scotch—<i>in numbers</i>. This was
enough; from an object of persecution I soon became one of
patronage, especially amongst the champions of the class.
“The English,” said the blear-eyed lad, “though
a wee bit behind the Scotch in strength and fortitude, are nae to
be sneezed at, being far ahead of the Irish, to say nothing of
the French, a pack of cowardly scoundrels. And with regard
to the English country, it is na Scotland, it is true, but it has
its gude properties; and, though there is ne’er a haggis in
a’ the land, there’s an unco deal o’ gowd and
siller. I respect England, for I have an auntie married
there.”</p>
<p>The Scotch are certainly a most pugnacious people; their whole
history proves it. Witness their incessant wars with the
English in the olden time, and their internal feuds, highland
with lowland, clan with clan, family with family, Saxon with
Gael. In my time, the schoolboys, for want, perhaps, of
English urchins to contend with, were continually fighting with
each other; every noon there was at least one pugilistic
encounter, and sometimes three. In one month I witnessed
more of these encounters than I had ever previously seen under
similar circumstances in England. After all, there was not
much harm done. Harm! what harm could result from short
chopping blows, a hug, and a tumble? I was witness to many
a sounding whack, some blood shed, “a blue ee” now
and then, but nothing more. In England, on the contrary,
where the lads were comparatively mild, gentle, and pacific, I
had been present at more than one death caused by blows in boyish
combats, in which the oldest of the victors had scarcely reached
thirteen years; but these blows were in the jugular, given with
the full force of the arm shot out horizontally from the
shoulder.</p>
<p>But, the Scotch—though by no means proficients in boxing
(and how should they box, seeing that they have never had a
teacher?)—are, I repeat, a most pugnacious people; at least
they were in my time. Anything served them, that is, the
urchins, as a pretence for a fray, or, Dorically speaking, a
<i>bicker</i>; every street and close was at feud with <!-- page
37--><a name="page37"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 37</span>its
neighbour; the lads of the school were at feud with the young men
of the college, whom they pelted in winter with snow, and in
summer with stones; and then the feud between the Old and New
Town!</p>
<p>One day I was standing on the ramparts of the castle on the
southwestern side which overhangs the green brae, where it slopes
down into what was in those days the green swamp or morass,
called by the natives of Auld Reekie the Nor Loch; it was a dark
gloomy day, and a thin veil of mist was beginning to settle down
upon the brae and the morass. I could perceive, however,
that there was a skirmish taking place in the latter spot.
I had an indistinct view of two parties—apparently of
urchins—and I heard whoops and shrill cries: eager to know
the cause of this disturbance, I left the castle, and descending
the brae reached the borders of the morass, where was a runnel of
water and the remains of an old wall, on the other side of which
a narrow path led across the swamp: upon this path at a little
distance before me there was “a bicker.” I
pushed forward, but had scarcely crossed the ruined wall and
runnel, when the party nearest to me gave way, and in great
confusion came running in my direction. As they drew nigh,
one of them shouted to me, “Wha are ye, mon? are ye
o’ the Auld Toon?” I made no answer.
“Ha! ye are of the New Toon; De’il tak ye,
we’ll murder ye;” and the next moment a huge stone
sung past my head. “Let me be, ye fule bodies,”
said I, “I’m no of either of ye, I live yonder aboon
in the castle.” “Ah! ye live in the castle;
then ye’re an auld tooner; come gie us your help, man, and
dinna stand there staring like a dunnot, we want help sair
eneugh. Here are stanes.”</p>
<p>For my own part I wished for nothing better, and, rushing
forward, I placed myself at the head of my new associates, and
commenced flinging stones fast and desperately. The other
party now gave way in their turn, closely followed by ourselves;
I was in the van, and about to stretch out my hand to seize the
hindermost boy of the enemy, when, not being acquainted with the
miry and difficult paths of the Nor Loch, and in my eagerness
taking no heed of my footing, I plunged into a quagmire, into
which I sank as far as my shoulders. Our adversaries no
sooner perceived this disaster, than, setting up a shout, they
wheeled round and attacked us most vehemently. Had my
comrades now deserted me, my life had not been worth a
straw’s purchase, I should either have been smothered in
the quag, or, what is more probable, had my brains beaten out
with stones; but they behaved like true Scots, and fought stoutly
around their comrade, until I was extricated, whereupon both
parties retired, the night being near at hand.</p>
<p>“Ye are na a bad hand at flinging stanes,” said
the lad who first addressed me, as we now returned up the brae;
“your aim is right dangerous, mon, I saw how ye skelpit
them, ye maun help us agin thae New Toon blackguards at our next
bicker.”</p>
<p>So to the next bicker I went, and to many more, which speedily
followed as the summer advanced; the party to which I had given
my help on the first occasion consisted merely of outlyers,
posted about half way up the hill, for the purpose of overlooking
the movements of the enemy.</p>
<p><!-- page 38--><a name="page38"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
38</span>Did the latter draw nigh in any considerable force,
messengers were forthwith despatched to the “auld
toon,” especially to the filthy alleys and closes of the
High Street, which forthwith would disgorge swarms of bare-headed
and bare-footed “callants,” who, with gestures wild
and “eldrich screech and hollo,” might frequently be
seen pouring down the sides of the hill. I have seen
upwards of a thousand engaged on either side in these frays,
which I have no doubt were full as desperate as the fights
described in the Iliad, and which were certainly much more bloody
than the combats of modern Greece in the war of independence: the
callants not only employed their hands in hurling stones, but not
unfrequently slings; at the use of which they were very expert,
and which occasionally dislodged teeth, shattered jaws, or
knocked out an eye. Our opponents certainly laboured under
considerable disadvantage, being compelled not only to wade
across a deceitful bog, but likewise to clamber up part of a
steep hill before they could attack us; nevertheless, their
determination was such, and such their impetuosity, that we had
sometimes difficulty enough to maintain our own. I shall
never forget one bicker, the last indeed which occurred at that
time, as the authorities of the town, alarmed by the desperation
of its character, stationed forthwith a body of police on the
hill side, to prevent, in future, any such breaches of the
peace.</p>
<p>It was a beautiful Sunday evening, the rays of the descending
<i>sun</i> were reflected redly from the grey walls of the
castle, and from the black rocks on which it was founded.
The bicker had long since commenced, stones from sling and hand
were flying; but the callants of the New Town were now carrying
everything before them.</p>
<p>A full-grown baker’s apprentice was at their head; he
was foaming with rage, and had taken the field, as I was told, in
order to avenge his brother, whose eye had been knocked out in
one of the late bickers. He was no slinger, or flinger, but
brandished in his right hand the spoke of a cart-wheel, like my
countryman Tom Hickathrift of old in his encounter with the giant
of the Lincolnshire fen. Protected by a piece of
wicker-work attached to his left arm, he rushed on to the fray,
disregarding the stones which were showered against him, and was
ably seconded by his followers. Our own party was chased
half way up the hill, where I was struck to the ground by the
baker, after having been foiled in an attempt which I had made to
fling a handful of earth into his eyes. All now appeared
lost, the Auld Toon was in full retreat. I myself lay at
the baker’s feet, who had just raised his spoke, probably
to give me the <i>coup de grâce</i>,—it was an awful
moment. Just then I heard a shout and a rushing sound; a
wild-looking figure is descending the hill with terrible bounds;
it is a lad of some fifteen years; he is bare-headed, and his red
uncombed hair stands on end like hedgehogs’ bristles; his
frame is lithy, like that of an antelope, but he has prodigious
breadth of chest; he wears a military undress, that of the
regiment, even of a drummer, for it is wild Davy, whom a month
before I had seen enlisted on Leith Links to serve King George
with drum and drumstick as long as his services might be
required, and who, ere a week had elapsed, had smitten with his
fist Drum-Major Elzigood, <!-- page 39--><a
name="page39"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 39</span>who, incensed
at his inaptitude, had threatened him with his cane; he has been
in confinement for weeks, this is the first day of his
liberation, and he is now descending the hill with horrid bounds
and shoutings; he is now about five yards distant, and the baker,
who apprehends that something dangerous is at hand, prepares
himself for the encounter; but what avails the strength of a
baker, even full grown?—what avails the defence of a wicker
shield? what avails the wheel-spoke, should there be an
opportunity of using it, against the impetus of an avalanche or a
cannon ball?—for to either of these might that wild figure
be compared, which, at the distance of five yards, sprang at once
with head, hands, feet and body, all together, upon the champion
of the New Town, tumbling him to the earth amain. And now
it was the turn of the Old Town to triumph. Our late
discomfited host, returning on its steps, overwhelmed the fallen
champion with blows of every kind, and then, led on by his
vanquisher who had assumed his arms, namely, the wheelspoke and
wicker shield, fairly cleared the brae of their adversaries, whom
they drove down headlong into the morass.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER VIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Expert Climbers—The
Crags—Something Red—The Horrible Edge—David
Haggart—Fine Materials—The Greatest
Victory—Extraordinary Robber—The Ruling Passion.</p>
<p>Meanwhile I had become a daring cragsman, a character to which
an English lad has seldom opportunities of aspiring; for in
England there are neither crags nor mountains. Of these,
however, as is well known, there is no lack in Scotland, and the
habits of individuals are invariably in harmony with the country
in which they dwell. The Scotch are expert climbers, and I
was now a Scot in most things, particularly in language.
The castle on which I dwelt stood upon a rock, a bold and craggy
one, which, at first sight, would seem to bid defiance to any
feet save those of goats and chamois; but patience and
perseverance generally enable mankind to overcome things which,
at first sight, appear impossible. Indeed, what is there
above man’s exertions? Unwearied determination will
enable him to run with the horse, to swim with the fish, and
assuredly to compete with the chamois and the goat in agility and
sureness of foot. To scale the rock was merely
child’s play for the Edinbro’ callants. It was
my own favourite diversion. I soon found that the rock
contained all manner of strange crypts, crannies, and recesses,
where owls nestled, and the weasel brought forth her young; here
and there were small natural platforms overgrown with long grass
and various kinds of plants, where the climber, if so disposed,
could stretch himself, and either give his eyes to sleep or his
mind to thought; for capital places were these same platforms,
either for repose or meditation. The boldest features of
the rock are descried on the southern side, where, after shelving
down <!-- page 40--><a name="page40"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
40</span>gently from the wall for some distance, it terminates
abruptly in a precipice, black and horrible, of some three
hundred feet at least, as if the axe of nature had been here
employed cutting sheer down, and leaving behind neither
excrescence nor spur—a dizzy precipice it is, assimilating
much to those so frequent in the flinty hills of Northern Africa,
and exhibiting some distant resemblance to that of Gibraltar,
towering in its horridness above the neutral ground.</p>
<p>It was now holiday time, and having nothing particular
wherewith to occupy myself, I not unfrequently passed the greater
part of the day upon the rocks. Once, after scaling the
western crags, and creeping round a sharp angle of the wall,
overhung by a kind of watch tower, I found myself on the southern
side. Still keeping close to the wall, I was proceeding
onward, for I was bent upon a long excursion which should embrace
half the circuit of the castle, when suddenly my eye was
attracted by the appearance of something red, far below me; I
stopped short, and, looking fixedly upon it, perceived that it
was a human being in a kind of red jacket, seated on the extreme
verge of the precipice, which I have already made a faint attempt
to describe. Wondering who it could be, I shouted; but it
took not the slightest notice, remaining as immovable as the rock
on which it sat. “I should never have thought of
going near that edge,” said I to myself; “however, as
you have done it, why should not I? And I should like to
know who you are.” So I commenced the descent of the
rock, but with great care, for I had as yet never been in a
situation so dangerous; a slight moisture exuded from the palms
of my hands, my nerves were tingling, and my brain was somewhat
dizzy—and now I had arrived within a few yards of the
figure, and had recognised it: it was the wild drummer who had
turned the tide of battle in the bicker on the Castle Brae.
A small stone which I dislodged now rolled down the rock, and
tumbled into the abyss close beside him. He turned his
head, and after looking at me for a moment somewhat vacantly, he
resumed his former attitude. I drew yet nearer to the
horrible edge; not close, however, for fear was on me.</p>
<p>“What are you thinking of, David?” said I, as I
sat behind him and trembled, for I repeat that I was afraid.</p>
<p><i>David Haggart</i>. I was thinking of Willie
Wallace.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. You had better be thinking of yourself,
man. A strange place this to come to and think of William
Wallace.</p>
<p><i>David Haggart</i>. Why so? Is not his tower
just beneath our feet?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. You mean the auld ruin by the side of Nor
Loch—the ugly stane bulk, from the foot of which flows the
spring into the dyke, where the watercresses grow?</p>
<p><i>David Haggart</i>. Just sae, Geordie.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. And why were ye thinking of him?
The English hanged him long since, as I have heard say.</p>
<p><i>David Haggart</i>. I was thinking that I should wish
to be like him.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. Do ye mean that ye would wish to be
hanged?</p>
<p><i>David Haggart</i>. I wad na flinch from that,
Geordie, if I might be a great man first.</p>
<p><!-- page 41--><a name="page41"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
41</span><i>Myself</i>. And wha kens, Davie, how great you
may be, even without hanging? Are ye not in the high road
of preferment? Are ye not a bauld drummer already?
Wha kens how high ye may rise? perhaps to be general, or
drum-major.</p>
<p><i>David Haggart</i>. I hae na wish to be drum-major; it
were na great things to be like the doited carle, Elsethan-gude,
as they call him; and, troth, he has nae his name for
naething. But I should have nae objection to be a general,
and to fight the French and Americans, and win myself a name and
a fame like Willie Wallace, and do brave deeds, such as I have
been reading about in his story book.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. Ye are a fule, Davie; the story book is
full of lies. Wallace, indeed! the wuddie rebel! I
have heard my father say that the Duke of Cumberland was worth
twenty of Willie Wallace.</p>
<p><i>David Haggart</i>. Ye had better sae naething agin
Willie Wallace, Geordie, for, if ye do, de’il hae me, if I
dinna tumble ye doon the craig.</p>
<p style="text-align: center">* * * * *</p>
<p>Fine materials in that lad for a hero, you will say.
Yes, indeed, for a hero, or for what he afterwards became.
In other times, and under other circumstances, he might have made
what is generally termed a great man, a patriot, or a
conqueror. As it was, the very qualities which might then
have pushed him on to fortune and renown were the cause of his
ruin. The war over, he fell into evil courses; for his wild
heart and ambitious spirit could not brook the sober and quiet
pursuits of honest industry.</p>
<p>“Can an Arabian steed submit to be a vile drudge?”
cries the fatalist. Nonsense! A man is not an
irrational creature, but a reasoning being, and has something
within him beyond mere brutal instinct. The greatest
victory which a man can achieve is over himself, by which is
meant those unruly passions which are not convenient to the time
and place. David did not do this; he gave the reins to his
wild heart, instead of curbing it, and became a robber, and,
alas! alas! he shed blood—under peculiar circumstances, it
is true, and without <i>malice prépense</i>—and for
that blood he eventually died, and justly; for it was that of the
warden of a prison from which he was escaping, and whom he slew
with one blow of his stalwart arm.</p>
<p>Tamerlane and Haggart! Haggart and Tamerlane! Both
these men were robbers, and of low birth, yet one perished on an
ignoble scaffold, and the other died emperor of the world.
Is this justice? The ends of the two men were widely
dissimilar—yet what is the intrinsic difference between
them? Very great indeed; the one acted according to his
lights and his country, not so the other. Tamerlane was a
heathen, and acted according to his lights; he was a robber where
all around were robbers, but he became the avenger of
God—God’s scourge on unjust kings, on the cruel
Bajazet, who had plucked out his own brothers’ eyes; he
became to a certain extent the purifier of the East, its
regenerator; his equal never was before, nor has it since been
seen. Here the wild heart was profitably employed the wild
strength, the teeming brain. Onward, Lame one!
Onward, Tamurlank! Haggart. . . .</p>
<p><!-- page 42--><a name="page42"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
42</span>But peace to thee, poor David! why should a mortal worm
be sitting in judgment over thee? The Mighty and Just One
has already judged thee, and perhaps above thou hast received
pardon for thy crimes, which could not be pardoned here below;
and now that thy feverish existence has closed, and thy once
active form become inanimate dust, thy very memory all but
forgotten, I will say a few words about thee, a few words soon
also to be forgotten. Thou wast the most extraordinary
robber that ever lived within the belt of Britain; Scotland rang
with thy exploits, and England, too, north of the Humber; strange
deeds also didst thou achieve when, fleeing from justice, thou
didst find thyself in the Sister Isle; busy wast thou there in
town and on curragh, at fair and race-course, and also in the
solitary place. Ireland thought thee her child, for who
spoke her brogue better than thyself?—she felt proud of
thee, and said, “Sure, O’Hanlon is come
again.” What might not have been thy fate in the far
west in America, whither thou hadst turned thine eye, saying,
“I will go there, and become an honest man!”
But thou wast not to go there, David—the blood which thou
hadst shed in Scotland was to be required of thee; the avenger
was at hand, the avenger of blood. Seized, manacled,
brought back to thy native land, condemned to die, thou wast left
in thy narrow cell, and told to make the most of thy time, for it
was short; and there, in thy narrow cell, and thy time so short,
thou didst put the crowning stone to thy strange deeds, by that
strange history of thyself, penned by thine own hand in the
robber tongue. Thou mightest have been better employed,
David!—but the ruling passion was strong with thee, even in
the jaws of death. Thou mightest have been better
employed!—but peace be with thee, I repeat, and the
Almighty’s grace and pardon.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER IX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Napoleon—The Storm—The
Cove—Up the Country—The Trembling
Hand—Irish—Tough Battle—Tipperary
Hills—Elegant Lodgings—A Speech—Fair
Specimen—Orangemen.</p>
<p>Onward, onward! and after we had sojourned in Scotland nearly
two years, the long continental war had been brought to an end,
Napoleon was humbled for a time, and the Bourbons restored to a
land which could well have dispensed with them; we returned to
England, where the corps was disbanded, and my parents with their
family retired to private life. I shall pass over in
silence the events of a year, which offer little of interest as
far as connected with me and mine. Suddenly, however, the
sound of war was heard again, Napoleon had broken forth from
Elba, and everything was in confusion. Vast military
preparations were again made, our own corps was levied anew, and
my brother became an officer in it; but the danger was soon over,
Napoleon was once more quelled, and chained for ever, like
Prometheus, to his rock. As the corps, however, though so
recently levied, had already <!-- page 43--><a
name="page43"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 43</span>become a very
fine one, thanks to my father’s energetic drilling, the
Government very properly determined to turn it to some account,
and, as disturbances were apprehended in Ireland about this
period, it occurred to them that they could do no better than
despatch it to that country.</p>
<p>In the autumn of the year 1815 we set sail from a port in
Essex; we were some eight hundred strong, and were embarked in
two ships, very large, but old and crazy; a storm overtook us
when off Beachy Head, in which we had nearly foundered. I
was awakened early in the morning by the howling of the wind, and
the uproar on deck. I kept myself close, however, as is
still my constant practice on similar occasions, and waited the
result with that apathy and indifference which violent
sea-sickness is sure to produce. We shipped several seas,
and once the vessel missing stays—which, to do it justice,
it generally did at every third or fourth tack—we escaped
almost by a miracle from being dashed upon the foreland. On
the eighth day of our voyage we were in sight of Ireland.
The weather was now calm and serene, the sun shone brightly on
the sea and on certain green hills in the distance, on which I
descried what at first sight I believed to be two ladies
gathering flowers, which, however, on our nearer approach, proved
to be two tall white towers, doubtless built for some purpose or
other, though I did not learn for what.</p>
<p>We entered a kind of bay, or cove, by a narrow inlet; it was a
beautiful and romantic place this cove, very spacious, and being
nearly land-locked, was sheltered from every wind. A small
island, every inch of which was covered with fortifications,
appeared to swim upon the waters, whose dark blue denoted their
immense depth; tall green hills, which ascended gradually from
the shore, formed the background to the west; they were carpeted
to the top with turf of the most vivid green, and studded here
and there with woods, seemingly of oak; there was a strange old
castle half way up the ascent, a village on a crag—but the
mists of the morning were half veiling the scene when I surveyed
it, and the mists of time are now hanging densely between it and
my no longer youthful eye; I may not describe it;—nor will
I try.</p>
<p>Leaving the ship in the cove, we passed up a wide river in
boats till we came to a city, where we disembarked. It was
a large city, as large as Edinburgh to my eyes; there were plenty
of fine houses, but little neatness; the streets were full of
impurities; handsome equipages rolled along, but the greater part
of the population were in rags; beggars abounded; there was no
lack of merriment, however; boisterous shouts of laughter were
heard on every side. It appeared a city of
contradictions. After a few days’ rest we marched
from this place in two divisions. My father commanded the
second, I walked by his side.</p>
<p>Our route lay up the country; the country at first offered no
very remarkable feature; it was pretty, but tame. On the
second day, however, its appearance had altered, it had become
more wild; a range of distant mountains bound the horizon.
We passed through several villages, as I suppose I may term them,
of low huts, the walls <!-- page 44--><a name="page44"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 44</span>formed of rough stones without
mortar, the roof of flags laid over wattles and wicker-work; they
seemed to be inhabited solely by women and children; the latter
were naked, the former, in general, blear-eyed beldames, who sat
beside the doors on low stools, spinning. We saw, however,
both men and women working at a distance in the fields.</p>
<p>I was thirsty; and going up to an ancient crone, employed in
the manner which I have described, I asked her for water; she
looked me in the face, appeared to consider a moment, then
tottering into her hut, presently reappeared with a small pipkin
of milk, which she offered to me with a trembling hand. I
drank the milk; it was sour, but I found it highly
refreshing. I then took out a penny and offered it to her,
whereupon she shook her head, smiled, and, patting my face with
her skinny hand, murmured some words in a tongue which I had
never heard before.</p>
<p>I walked on by my father’s side, holding the
stirrup-leather of his horse; presently several low uncouth cars
passed by, drawn by starved cattle: the drivers were tall
fellows, with dark features and athletic frames—they wore
long loose blue cloaks with sleeves, which last, however, dangled
unoccupied: these cloaks appeared in tolerably good condition,
not so their under garments. On their heads were broad
slouching hats: the generality of them were bare-footed. As
they passed, the soldiers jested with them in the patois of East
Anglia, whereupon the fellows laughed, and appeared to jest with
the soldiers; but what they said who knows, it being in a rough
guttural language, strange and wild. The soldiers stared at
each other, and were silent.</p>
<p>“A strange language that!” said a young officer to
my father, “I don’t understand a word of it; what can
it be?”</p>
<p>“Irish,” said my father, with a loud voice,
“and a bad language it is; I have known it of old, that is,
I have often heard it spoken when I was a guardsman in
London. There’s one part of London where all the
Irish live—at least all the worst of them—and there
they hatch their villanies to speak this tongue; it is that which
keeps them together and makes them dangerous: I was once sent
there to seize a couple of deserters—Irish—who had
taken refuge amongst their companions; we found them in what was
in my time called a ken, that is, a house where only thieves and
desperadoes are to be found. Knowing on what kind of
business I was bound, I had taken with me a sergeant’s
party; it was well I did so. We found the deserters in a
large room, with at least thirty ruffians, horrid-looking
fellows, seated about a long table, drinking, swearing, and
talking Irish. Ah! we had a tough battle, I remember; the
two fellows did nothing, but sat still, thinking it best to be
quiet; but the rest, with an ubbubboo, like the blowing up of a
powder-magazine, sprang up, brandishing their sticks; for these
fellows always carry sticks with them even to bed, and not
unfrequently spring up in their sleep, striking left and
right.”</p>
<p>“Did you take the deserters?” said the
officer.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said my father; “for we formed at the
end of the room, and charged with fixed bayonets, which compelled
the others to yield <!-- page 45--><a name="page45"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 45</span>notwithstanding their numbers; but
the worst was when we got out into the street; the whole district
had become alarmed and hundreds came pouring down upon
us—men, women, and children. Women, did I
say!—they looked fiends, half-naked, with their hair
hanging down over their bosoms; they tore up the very pavement to
hurl at us sticks rang about our ears, stones, and Irish—I
liked the Irish worst of all, it sounded so horrid, especially as
I did not understand it. It’s a bad
language.”</p>
<p>“A queer tongue,” said I, “I wonder if I
could learn it?”</p>
<p>“Learn it!” said my father; “what should you
learn it for?—however, I am not afraid of that. It is
not like Scotch, no person can learn it, save those who are born
to it, and even in Ireland the respectable people do not speak
it, only the wilder sort, like those we have passed.”</p>
<p>Within a day or two we had reached a tall range of mountains
running north and south, which I was told were those of
Tipperary; along the skirts of these we proceeded till we came to
a town, the principal one of these regions. It was on the
bank of a beautiful river, which separated it from the
mountains. It was rather an ancient place, and might
contain some ten thousand inhabitants—I found that it was
our destination; there were extensive barracks at the farther
end, in which the corps took up its quarters; with respect to
ourselves, we took lodgings in a house which stood in the
principal street.</p>
<p>“You never saw more elegant lodgings than these,
captain,” said the master of the house, a tall, handsome,
and athletic man, who came up whilst our little family were
seated at dinner late in the afternoon of the day of our arrival;
“they beat anything in this town of Clonmel. I do not
let them for the sake of interest, and to none but gentlemen in
the army, in order that myself and my wife, who is from
Londonderry, may have the advantage of pleasant company, a
genteel company; ay, and Protestant company, captain. It
did my heart good when I saw your honour ride in at the head of
all those fine fellows, real Protestants, I’ll engage, not
a Papist among them, they are too good-looking and honest-looking
for that. So I no sooner saw your honour at the head of
your army, with that handsome young gentleman holding by your
stirrup, than I said to my wife, Mistress Hyne, who is from
Londonderry, ‘God bless me,’ said I, ‘what a
truly Protestant countenance, what a noble bearing, and what a
sweet young gentleman. By the silver hairs of his
honour—and sure enough I never saw hairs more regally
silver than those of your honour—by his honour’s gray
silver hairs, and by my own soul, which is not worthy to be
mentioned in the same day with one of them—it would be no
more than decent and civil to run out and welcome such a father
and son coming in at the head of such a Protestant
military.’ And then my wife, who is from Londonderry,
Mistress Hyne, looking me in the face like a fairy as she is,
‘You may say that,’ says she. ‘It would
be but decent and civil, honey.’ And your honour
knows how I ran out of my own door and welcomed your honour
riding in company with your son, who was walking; how I welcomed
ye both at the head of your royal regiment, <!-- page 46--><a
name="page46"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 46</span>and how I
shook your honour by the hand, saying, I am glad to see your
honour, and your honour’s son, and your honour’s
royal military Protestant regiment. And now I have you in
the house, and right proud I am to have ye one and all; one, two,
three, four, true Protestants every one, no Papists here; and I
have made bold to bring up a bottle of claret which is now
waiting behind the door; and, when your honour and your family
have dined, I will make bold too to bring up Mistress Hyne, from
Londonderry, to introduce to your honour’s lady, and then
we’ll drink to the health of King George, God bless him; to
the ‘glorious and immortal’—to Boyne
water—to your honour’s speedy promotion to be Lord
Lieutenant, and to the speedy downfall of the Pope and Saint
Anthony of Padua.”</p>
<p>Such was the speech of the Irish Protestant addressed to my
father in the long lofty dining-room with three windows, looking
upon the high street of the good town of Clonmel, as he sat at
meat with his family, after saying grace like a true-hearted
respectable soldier as he was.</p>
<p>“A bigot and an Orangeman!” Oh, yes!
It is easier to apply epithets of opprobrium to people than to
make yourself acquainted with their history and position.
He was a specimen, and a fair specimen, of a most remarkable body
of men, who during two centuries have fought a good fight in
Ireland in the cause of civilization and religious truth; they
were sent as colonists, few in number, into a barbarous and
unhappy country, where ever since, though surrounded with
difficulties of every kind, they have maintained their ground;
theirs has been no easy life, nor have their lines fallen upon
very pleasant places; amidst darkness they have held up a lamp,
and it would be well for Ireland were all her children like these
her adopted ones. “But they are fierce and
sanguinary,” it is said. Ay, ay! they have not
unfrequently opposed the keen sword to the savage pike.
“But they are bigoted and narrow-minded.” Ay,
ay! they do not like idolatry, and will not bow the knee before a
stone! “But their language is frequently
indecorous.” Go to, my dainty one, did ye ever listen
to the voice of Papist cursing?</p>
<p>The Irish Protestants have faults, numerous ones; but the
greater number of these may be traced to the peculiar
circumstances of their position: but they have virtues, numerous
ones; and their virtues are their own, their industry, their
energy, and their undaunted resolution are their own. They
have been vilified and traduced—but what would Ireland be
without them? I repeat, that it would be well for her were
all her sons no worse than these much calumniated children of her
adoption.</p>
<h2><!-- page 47--><a name="page47"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
47</span>CHAPTER X.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Protestant Young Gentlemen—The Greek
Letters—Open Chimney—Murtagh—Paris and
Salamanca—Nothing to do—To Whit, to Whoo!—The
Pack of Cards—Before Christmas.</p>
<p>We continued at this place for some months, during which time
the soldiers performed their duties, whatever they were; and I,
having no duties to perform, was sent to school. I had been
to English schools, and to the celebrated one of Edinburgh; but
my education, at the present day, would not be what it
is—perfect, had I never had the honour of being
<i>alumnus</i> in an Irish seminary.</p>
<p>“Captain,” said our kind host, “you would,
no doubt, wish that the young gentleman should enjoy every
advantage which the town may afford towards helping him on in the
path of genteel learning. It’s a great pity that he
should waste his time in idleness—doing nothing else than
what he says he has been doing for the last
fortnight—fishing in the river for trouts which he never
catches; and wandering up the glen in the mountain, in search of
the hips that grow there. Now, we have a school here, where
he can learn the most elegant Latin, and get an insight into the
Greek letters, which is desirable; and where, moreover, he will
have an opportunity of making acquaintance with all the
Protestant young gentlemen of the place, the handsome
well-dressed young persons whom your honour sees in the church on
the Sundays, when your honour goes there in the morning, with the
rest of the Protestant military; for it is no Papist school,
though there may be a Papist or two there—a few poor
farmers’ sons from the country, with whom there is no
necessity for your honour’s child to form any acquaintance
at all, at all!”</p>
<p>And to the school I went, where I read the Latin tongue and
the Greek letters, with a nice old clergyman, who sat behind a
black oaken desk, with a huge Elzevir Flaccus before him, in a
long gloomy kind of hall, with a broken stone floor, the roof
festooned with cobwebs, the walls considerably dilapidated, and
covered over with strange figures and hieroglyphics, evidently
produced by the application of burnt stick; and there I made
acquaintance with the Protestant young gentlemen of the place,
who, with whatever <i>éclat</i> they might appear at
church on a Sunday, did assuredly not exhibit to much advantage
in the school-room on the week days, either with respect to
clothes or looks. And there I was in the habit of sitting
on a large stone, before the roaring fire in the huge open
chimney, and entertaining certain of the Protestant young
gentlemen of my own age, seated on similar stones, with
extraordinary accounts of my own adventures, and those of the
corps, with an occasional anecdote extracted from the story-books
of Hickathrift and Wight Wallace, pretending to be conning the
lesson all the while.</p>
<p>And there I made acquaintance, notwithstanding the hint of the
land lord, with the Papist “gasoons,” as they were
called, the farmers’ sons from the country; and of these
gasoons, of which there were three two <!-- page 48--><a
name="page48"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 48</span>might be
reckoned as nothing at all; in the third, however, I soon
discovered that there was something extraordinary.</p>
<p>He was about sixteen years old, and above six feet high,
dressed in a gray suit; the coat, from its size, appeared to have
been made for him some ten years before. He was remarkably
narrow-chested and round-shouldered, owing, perhaps, as much to
the tightness of his garment as to the hand of nature. His
face was long, and his complexion swarthy, relieved, however, by
certain freckles, with which the skin was plentifully
studded. He had strange wandering eyes, gray, and somewhat
unequal in size; they seldom rested on the book, but were
generally wandering about the room, from one object to
another. Sometimes he would fix them intently on the wall;
and then suddenly starting, as if from a reverie, he would
commence making certain mysterious movements with his thumbs and
fore-fingers, as if he were shuffling something from him.</p>
<p>One morning, as he sat by himself on a bench, engaged in this
manner, I went up to him, and said, “Good day, Murtagh; you
do not seem to have much to do?”</p>
<p>“Faith, you may say that, Shorsha dear!—it is
seldom much to do that I have.”</p>
<p>“And what are you doing with your hands?”</p>
<p>“Faith, then, if I must tell you, I was e’en
dealing with the cards.”</p>
<p>“Do you play much at cards?”</p>
<p>“Sorra a game, Shorsha, have I played with the cards
since my uncle Phelim, the thief, stole away the ould pack, when
he went to settle in the county Waterford!”</p>
<p>“But you have other things to do?”</p>
<p>“Sorra anything else has Murtagh to do that he cares
about; and that makes me dread so going home at
nights.”</p>
<p>“I should like to know all about you; where do you live,
joy?”</p>
<p>“Faith, then, ye shall know all about me, and where I
live. It is at a place called the Wilderness that I live,
and they call it so, because it is a fearful wild place, without
any house near it but my father’s own; and that’s
where I live when at home.”</p>
<p>“And your father is a farmer, I suppose?”</p>
<p>“You may say that; and it is a farmer I should have
been, like my brother Denis, had not my uncle Phelim, the thief!
tould my father to send me to school, to learn Greek letters,
that I might be made a saggart of, and sent to Paris and
Salamanca.”</p>
<p>“And you would rather be a farmer than a
priest?”</p>
<p>“You may say that!—for, were I a farmer, like the
rest, I should have something to do, like the
rest—something that I cared for—and I should come
home tired at night, and fall asleep, as the rest do, before the
fire; but when I comes home at night I am not tired, for I have
been doing nothing all day that I care for; and then I sits down
and stares about me, and at the fire, till I become frighted; and
then I shouts to my brother Denis, or to the gasoons, ‘Get
up, I say, and let’s be doing something; tell us a tale of
Finn-ma-Coul, and how he lay down in the Shannon’s bed, and
let the river flow down his jaws!’ Arrah, Shorsha,
<!-- page 49--><a name="page49"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
49</span>I wish you would come and stay with us, and tell us some
o’ your sweet stories of your ownself and the snake ye
carried about wid ye. Faith, Shorsha dear! that snake bates
anything about Finn-ma-Coul or Brian Boroo, the thieves two, bad
luck to them!”</p>
<p>“And do they get up and tell you stories?”</p>
<p>“Sometimes they does, but oftenmost they curses me, and
bids me be quiet! But I can’t be quiet, either before
the fire or abed; so I runs out of the house, and stares at the
rocks, at the trees, and sometimes at the clouds, as they run a
race across the bright moon; and, the more I stares, the more
frighted I grows, till I screeches and holloas. And last
night I went into the barn, and hid my face in the straw; and
there, as I lay and shivered in the straw, I heard a voice above
my head singing out ‘To whit, to whoo!’ and then up I
starts, and runs into the house, and falls over my brother Denis,
as he lies at the fire. ‘What’s that
for?’ says he. ‘Get up, you thief!’ says
I, ‘and be helping me. I have been out in the barn,
and an owl has crow’d at me!’”</p>
<p>“And what has this to do with playing cards?”</p>
<p>“Little enough, Shorsha dear!—If there were
card-playing, I should not be frighted.”</p>
<p>“And why do you not play at cards?”</p>
<p>“Did I not tell you that the thief, my uncle Phelim,
stole away the pack? If we had the pack, my brother Denis
and the gasoons would be ready enough to get up from their sleep
before the fire, and play cards with me for ha’pence, or
eggs, or nothing at all; but the pack is gone—bad luck to
the thief who took it!”</p>
<p>“And why don’t you buy another?”</p>
<p>“Is it of buying you are speaking? And where am I
to get the money?”</p>
<p>“Ah! that’s another thing!”</p>
<p>“Faith it is, honey!—And now the Christmas
holidays is coming, when I shall be at home by day as well as
night, and then what am I to do? Since I have been a
saggarting, I have been good for nothing at all—neither for
work nor Greek—only to play cards! Faith, it’s
going mad I will be!”</p>
<p>“I say, Murtagh!”</p>
<p>“Yes, Shorsha dear!”</p>
<p>“I have a pack of cards.”</p>
<p>“You don’t say so, Shorsha ma vourneen?—you
don’t say that you have cards fifty-two?”</p>
<p>“I do, though; and they are quite new—never been
once used.”</p>
<p>“And you’ll be lending them to me, I’ll
warrant?”</p>
<p>“Don’t think it!—But I’ll sell them to
you, joy, if you like.”</p>
<p>“Hanam mon Dioul! am I not after telling you that I have
no money at all?”</p>
<p>“But you have as good as money, to me, at least; and
I’ll take it in exchange.”</p>
<p>“What’s that, Shorsha dear?”</p>
<p>“Irish!”</p>
<p>“Irish?”</p>
<p><!-- page 50--><a name="page50"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
50</span>“Yes, you speak Irish; I heard you talking it the
other day to the cripple. You shall teach me
Irish.”</p>
<p>“And is it a language-master you’d be making of
me?”</p>
<p>“To be sure!—what better can you do?—it
would help you to pass your time at school. You can’t
learn Greek, so you must teach Irish!”</p>
<p>Before Christmas, Murtagh was playing at cards with his
brother Denis, and I could speak a considerable quantity of
broken Irish.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Templemore—Devil’s
Mountain—No Companion—Force of Circumstance—Way
of the World—Ruined Castle—Grim and
Desolate—The Donjon—Old Woman—My Own House.</p>
<p>When Christmas was over, and the new year commenced, we broke
up our quarters, and marched away to Templemore. This was a
large military station, situated in a wild and thinly inhabited
country. Extensive bogs were in the neighbourhood,
connected with the huge bog of Allan, the Palus Mæotis of
Ireland. Here and there was seen a ruined castle looming
through the mists of winter; whilst, at the distance of seven
miles, rose a singular mountain, exhibiting in its brow a chasm,
or vacuum, just, for all the world, as if a piece had been bitten
out; a feat which, according to the tradition of the country, had
actually been performed by his Satanic majesty, who, after flying
for some leagues with the morsel in his mouth, becoming weary,
dropped it in the vicinity of Cashel, where it may now be seen in
the shape of a bold bluff hill, crowned with the ruins of a
stately edifice, probably built by some ancient Irish king.</p>
<p>We had been here only a few days, when my brother, who, as I
have before observed, had become one of his Majesty’s
officers, was sent on a detachment to a village at about ten
miles’ distance. He was not sixteen, and, though
three years older than myself, scarcely my equal in stature, for
I had become tall and large-limbed for my age; but there was a
spirit in him that would not have disgraced a general; and,
nothing daunted at the considerable responsibility which he was
about to incur, he marched sturdily out of the barrack-yard at
the head of his party, consisting of twenty light-infantry men,
and a tall grenadier sergeant, selected expressly by my father,
for the soldier-like qualities which he possessed, to accompany
his son on this his first expedition. So out of the
barrack-yard, with something of an air, marched my dear brother,
his single drum and fife playing the inspiring old melody,</p>
<blockquote><p>“Marlbrouk is gone to the wars,<br />
He’ll never return no more!”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I soon missed my brother, for I was now alone, with no being,
at all assimilating in age, with whom I could exchange a
word. Of late years, from being almost constantly at
school, I had cast aside, in a great degree, my unsocial habits
and natural reserve, but in the desolate <!-- page 51--><a
name="page51"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 51</span>region in
which we now were there was no school: and I felt doubly the loss
of my brother, whom, moreover, I tenderly loved for his own
sake. Books I had none, at least such “as I cared
about;” and with respect to the old volume, the wonders of
which had first beguiled me into common reading, I had so
frequently pored over its pages, that I had almost got its
contents by heart. I was therefore in danger of falling
into the same predicament as Murtagh, becoming
“frighted” from having nothing to do! Nay, I
had not even his resources; I cared not for cards, even if I
possessed them, and could find people disposed to play with
them. However, I made the most of circumstances, and roamed
about the desolate fields and bogs in the neighbourhood,
sometimes entering the cabins of the peasantry, with a
“God’s blessing upon you, good people!” where I
would take my seat on the “stranger’s stone” at
the corner of the hearth, and, looking them full in the face,
would listen to the carles and carlines talking Irish.</p>
<p>Ah, that Irish! How frequently do circumstances, at
first sight the most trivial and unimportant, exercise a mighty
and permanent influence on our habits and pursuits!—how
frequently is a stream turned aside from its natural course by
some little rock or knoll, causing it to make an abrupt
turn! On a wild road in Ireland I had heard Irish spoken
for the first time; and I was seized with a desire to learn
Irish, the acquisition of which, in my case, became the
stepping-stone to other languages. I had previously learnt
Latin, or rather Lilly; but neither Latin nor Lilly made me a
philologist. I had frequently heard French and other
languages, but had felt little desire to become acquainted with
them; and what, it may be asked, was there connected with the
Irish calculated to recommend it to my attention?</p>
<p>First of all, and principally, I believe, the strangeness and
singularity of its tones; then there was something mysterious and
uncommon associated with its use. It was not a school
language, to acquire which was considered an imperative duty; no,
no; nor was it a drawing-room language, drawled out occasionally,
in shreds and patches, by the ladies of generals and other great
dignitaries, to the ineffable dismay of poor officers’
wives. Nothing of the kind; but a speech spoken in
out-of-the-way desolate places, and in cut-throat kens, where
thirty ruffians, at the sight of the king’s minions, would
spring up with brandished sticks and an “ubbubboo, like the
blowing up of a powder-magazine.” Such were the
points connected with the Irish, which first awakened in my mind
the desire of acquiring it; and by acquiring it I became, as I
have already said, enamoured of languages. Having learnt
one by chance, I speedily, as the reader will perceive, learnt
others, some of which were widely different from Irish.</p>
<p>Ah, that Irish! I am much indebted to it in more ways
than one. But I am afraid I have followed the way of the
world, which is very much wont to neglect original friends and
benefactors. I frequently find myself, at present, turning
up my nose at Irish, when I hear it in the street; yet I have
still a kind of regard for it, the fine old language:</p>
<blockquote><p>“A labhair Padruic n’insefail nan
riogh.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p><!-- page 52--><a name="page52"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
52</span>One of the most peculiar features of this part of
Ireland is the ruined castles, which are so thick and numerous
that the face of the country appears studded with them, it being
difficult to choose any situation from which one, at least, may
not be descried. They are of various ages and styles of
architecture, some of great antiquity, like the stately remains
which crown the Crag of Cashel; others built by the early English
conquerors; others, and probably the greater part, erections of
the times of Elizabeth and Cromwell. The whole speaking
monuments of the troubled and insecure state of the country, from
the most remote periods to a comparatively modern time.</p>
<p>From the windows of the room where I slept I had a view of one
of these old places—an indistinct one, it is true, the
distance being too great to permit me to distinguish more than
the general outline. I had an anxious desire to explore
it. It stood to the south-east; in which direction,
however, a black bog intervened, which had more than once baffled
all my attempts to cross it. One morning, however, when the
sun shone brightly upon the old building, it appeared so near,
that I felt ashamed at not being able to accomplish a feat
seemingly so easy; I determined, therefore, upon another
trial. I reached the bog, and was about to venture upon its
black surface, and to pick my way amongst its innumerable holes,
yawning horribly, and half filled with water black as soot, when
it suddenly occurred to me that there was a road to the south, by
following which I might find a more convenient route to the
object of my wishes. The event justified my expectations,
for, after following the road for some three miles, seemingly in
the direction of the Devil’s Mountain, I suddenly beheld
the castle on my left.</p>
<p>I diverged from the road, and, crossing two or three fields,
came to a small grassy plain, in the midst of which stood the
castle. About a gun-shot to the south was a small village,
which had, probably, in ancient days, sprung up beneath its
protection. A kind of awe came over me as I approached the
old building. The sun no longer shone upon it, and it
looked so grim, so desolate and solitary; and here was I, in that
wild country, alone with that grim building before me. The
village was within sight, it is true; but it might be a village
of the dead for what I knew; no sound issued from it, no smoke
was rising from its roofs, neither man nor beast was visible, no
life, no motion—it looked as desolate as the castle
itself. Yet I was bent on the adventure, and moved on
towards the castle across the green plain, occasionally casting a
startled glance around me; and now I was close to it.</p>
<p>It was surrounded by a quadrangular wall, about ten feet in
height, with a square tower at each corner. At first I
could discover no entrance; walking round, however, to the
northern side, I found a wide and lofty gateway with a tower
above it, similar to those at the angles of the wall; on this
side the ground sloped gently down towards the bog, which was
here skirted by an abundant growth of copsewood, and a few
evergreen oaks. I passed through the gateway, and found
myself within a square enclosure of about two acres. On one
side rose a round and lofty keep, or donjon, with a conical roof,
part of which had fallen down, strewing the square with its
ruins. Close to the keep, on <!-- page 53--><a
name="page53"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 53</span>the other
side, stood the remains of an oblong house, built something in
the modern style, with various window-holes; nothing remained but
the bare walls and a few projecting stumps of beams, which seemed
to have been half burnt. The interior of the walls was
blackened, as if by fire; fire also appeared at one time to have
raged out of the window-holes, for the outside about them was
black, portentously so. “I wonder what has been going
on here!” I exclaimed.</p>
<p>There were echoes along the walls as I walked about the
court. I entered the keep by a low and frowning doorway:
the lower floor consisted of a large dungeon-like room, with a
vaulted roof; on the left hand was a winding staircase in the
thickness of the wall; it looked anything but inviting; yet I
stole softly up, my heart beating. On the top of the first
flight of stairs was an arched doorway, to the left was a dark
passage, to the right, stairs leading still higher. I
stepped under the arch and found myself in an apartment somewhat
similar to the one below, but higher. There was an object
at the farther end.</p>
<p>An old woman, at least eighty, was seated on a stone, cowering
over a few sticks burning feebly on what had once been a right
noble and cheerful hearth; her side-glance was towards the
doorway as I entered, for she had heard my footsteps. I
stood suddenly still, and her haggard glance rested on my
face.</p>
<p>“Is this your house, mother?” I at length
demanded, in the language which I thought she would best
understand.</p>
<p>“Yes, my house, my own house; the house of the
broken-hearted.”</p>
<p>“Any other person’s house?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“My own house, the beggar’s house—the
accursed house of Cromwell!”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">A Visit—Figure of a Man—The Dog of
Peace—The Raw Wound—The Guard-room—Boy
Soldier—Person in Authority—Never
Solitary—Clergyman and
Family—Still-Hunting—Fairy Man—Near
Sunset—Bagg—Left-Handed Hitter—Irish and
Supernatural—At Swanton Morley.</p>
<p>One morning I set out, designing to pay a visit to my brother,
at the place where he was detached; the distance was rather
considerable, yet I hoped to be back by evening fall, for I was
now a shrewd walker, thanks to constant practice. I set out
early, and, directing my course towards the north, I had in less
than two hours accomplished considerably more than half of the
journey. The weather had been propitious; a slight frost
had rendered the ground firm to the tread, and the skies were
clear; but now a change came over the scene, the skies darkened
and a heavy snow-storm came on; the road then lay straight
through a bog, and was bounded by a deep trench on both sides; I
was making <!-- page 54--><a name="page54"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 54</span>the best of my way, keeping as nearly
as I could in the middle of the road, lest, blinded by the snow
which was frequently borne into my eyes by the wind, I might fall
into the dyke, when all at once I heard a shout to windward, and
turning my eyes I saw the figure of a man, and what appeared to
be an animal of some kind, coming across the bog with great
speed, in the direction of myself; the nature of the ground
seemed to offer but little impediment to these beings, both
clearing the holes and abysses which lay in their way with
surprising agility; the animal was, however, some slight way in
advance, and, bounding over the dyke, appeared on the road just
before me. It was a dog, of what species I cannot tell,
never having seen the like before or since; the head was large
and round; the ears so tiny as scarcely to be discernible; the
eyes of a fiery red: in size it was rather small than large; and
the coat, which was remarkably smooth, as white as the falling
flakes. It placed itself directly in my path, and showing
its teeth, and bristling its coat, appeared determined to prevent
my progress. I had an ashen stick in my hand, with which I
threatened it; this, however, only served to increase its fury;
it rushed upon me, and I had the utmost difficulty to preserve
myself from its fangs.</p>
<p>“What are you doing with the dog, the fairy dog?”
said a man, who at this time likewise cleared the dyke at a
bound.</p>
<p>He was a very tall man, rather well dressed as it should seem;
his garments, however, were like my own, so covered with snow
that I could scarcely discern their quality.</p>
<p>“What are ye doing with the dog of peace?”</p>
<p>“I wish he would show himself one,” said I;
“I said nothing to him, but he placed himself in my road,
and would not let me pass.”</p>
<p>“Of course he would not be letting you till he knew
where ye were going.”</p>
<p>“He’s not much of a fairy,” said I,
“or he would know that without asking; tell him that I am
going to see my brother.”</p>
<p>“And who is your brother, little Sas?”</p>
<p>“What my father is, a royal soldier.”</p>
<p>“Oh, ye are going then to the detachment at ---; by my
shoul, I have a good mind to be spoiling your journey.”</p>
<p>“You are doing that already,” said I,
“keeping me here talking about dogs and fairies; you had
better go home and get some salve to cure that place over your
eye; it’s catching cold you’ll be, in so much
snow.”</p>
<p>On one side of the man’s forehead there was a raw and
staring wound, as if from a recent and terrible blow.</p>
<p>“Faith, then I’ll be going, but it’s taking
you wid me I will be.”</p>
<p>“And where will you take me?”</p>
<p>“Why, then, to Ryan’s Castle, little
Sas.”</p>
<p>“You do not speak the language very correctly,”
said I; “it is not Sas you should call me—’tis
Sassanach,” and forthwith I accompanied the word with a
speech full of flowers of Irish rhetoric.</p>
<p>The man looked upon me for a moment, fixedly, then, bending
his head towards his breast, he appeared to be undergoing a kind
of <!-- page 55--><a name="page55"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
55</span>convulsion, which was accompanied by a sound something
resembling laughter; presently he looked at me, and there was a
broad grin on his features.</p>
<p>“By my shoul, it’s a thing of peace I’m
thinking ye.”</p>
<p>But now with a whisking sound came running down the road a
hare; it was nearly upon us before it perceived us; suddenly
stopping short, however, it sprang into the bog on the right-hand
side; after it amain bounded the dog of peace, followed by the
man, but not until he had nodded to me a farewell
salutation. In a few moments I lost sight of him amidst the
snow-flakes.</p>
<p>The weather was again clear and fine before I reached the
place of detachment. It was a little wooden barrack,
surrounded by a wall of the same material; a sentinel stood at
the gate, I passed by him, and, entering the building, found
myself in a rude kind of guard-room; several soldiers were lying
asleep on a wooden couch at one end, others lounged on benches by
the side of a turf fire. The tall sergeant stood before the
fire, holding a cooking utensil in his left hand; on seeing me,
he made the military salutation.</p>
<p>“Is my brother here?” said I, rather timidly,
dreading to hear that he was out, perhaps for the day.</p>
<p>“The ensign is in his room, sir,” said Bagg,
“I am now preparing his meal, which will presently be
ready; you will find the ensign above stairs,” and he
pointed to a broken ladder which led to some place above.</p>
<p>And there I found him—the boy soldier—in a kind of
upper loft, so low that I could touch with my hands the sooty
rafters; the floor was of rough boards, through the joints of
which you could see the gleam of the soldiers’ fire, and
occasionally discern their figures as they moved about; in one
corner was a camp bedstead, by the side of which hung the
child’s sword, gorget, and sash; a deal table stood in the
proximity of the rusty grate, where smoked and smouldered a pile
of black turf from the bog,—a deal table without a piece of
baize to cover it, yet fraught with things not devoid of
interest: a Bible, given by a mother; the Odyssey, the Greek
Odyssey; a flute, with broad silver keys; crayons, moreover, and
water colours; and a sketch of a wild prospect near, which,
though but half finished, afforded ample proof of the excellence
and skill of the boyish hand now occupied upon it.</p>
<p>Ah! he was a sweet being, that boy soldier, a plant of early
promise, bidding fair to become in after time all that is great,
good, and admirable. I have read of a remarkable Welshman,
of whom it was said, when the grave closed over him, that he
could frame a harp, and play it; build a ship, and sail it;
compose an ode, and set it to music. A brave fellow that
son of Wales—but I had once a brother who could do more and
better than this, but the grave has closed over him, as over the
gallant Welshman of yore; there are now but two that remember
him—the one who bore him, and the being who was nurtured at
the same breast. He was taken, and I was left!—Truly
the ways of Providence are inscrutable.</p>
<p>“You seem to be very comfortable, John,” said I,
looking around <!-- page 56--><a name="page56"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 56</span>the room and at the various objects
which I have described above: “you have a good roof over
your head, and have all your things about you.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I am very comfortable, George, in many respects; I
am, moreover, independent, and feel myself a man for the first
time in my life—independent, did I say?—that’s
not the word, I am something much higher than that; here am I,
not sixteen yet, a person in authority, like the centurion in the
book there, with twenty Englishmen under me, worth a whole legion
of his men, and that fine fellow Bagg to wait upon me, and take
my orders. Oh! these last six weeks have passed like hours
of heaven.”</p>
<p>“But your time must frequently hang heavy on your hands;
this is a strange wild place, and you must be very
solitary?”</p>
<p>“I am never solitary; I have, as you see, all my things
about me, and there is plenty of company below stairs. Not
that I mix with the soldiers; if I did, good-bye to my authority;
but when I am alone I can hear all their discourse through the
planks, and I often laugh to myself at the funny things they
say.”</p>
<p>“And have you any acquaintance here?”</p>
<p>“The very best; much better than the Colonel and the
rest, at their grand Templemore; I had never so many in my whole
life before. One has just left me, a gentleman who lives at
a distance across the bog; he comes to talk with me about Greek,
and the Odyssey, for he is a very learned man, and understands
the old Irish, and various other strange languages. He has
had a dispute with Bagg. On hearing his name, he called him
to him, and, after looking at him for some time with great
curiosity, said that he was sure he was a Dane. Bagg,
however, took the compliment in dudgeon, and said that he was no
more a Dane than himself, but a true-born Englishman, and a
sergeant of six years’ standing.”</p>
<p>“And what other acquaintance have you?”</p>
<p>“All kinds; the whole neighbourhood can’t make
enough of me. Amongst others there’s the clergyman of
the parish and his family; such a venerable old man, such fine
sons and daughters! I am treated by them like a son and
brother—I might be always with them if I pleased;
there’s one drawback, however, in going to see them;
there’s a horrible creature in the house, a kind of tutor,
whom they keep more from charity than anything else; he is a
Papist and, they say, a priest; you should see him scowl
sometimes at my red coat, for he hates the king, and not
unfrequently, when the king’s health is drunk, curses him
between his teeth. I once got up to strike him; but the
youngest of the sisters, who is the handsomest, caught my arm and
pointed to her forehead.”</p>
<p>“And what does your duty consist of? Have you
nothing else to do than pay visits and receive them?”</p>
<p>“We do what is required of us, we guard this edifice,
perform our evolutions, and help the excise; I am frequently
called up in the dead of night to go to some wild place or other
in quest of an illicit still; this last part of our duty is poor
mean work, I don’t like it, nor more <!-- page 57--><a
name="page57"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 57</span>does Bagg;
though without it, we should not see much active service, for the
neighbourhood is quiet; save the poor creatures with their
stills, not a soul is stirring. ’Tis true
there’s Jerry Grant.”</p>
<p>“And who is Jerry Grant?”</p>
<p>“Did you never hear of him? that’s strange, the
whole country is talking about him; he is a kind of outlaw rebel,
or robber, all three, I daresay; there’s a hundred pounds
offered for his head.”</p>
<p>“And where does he live?”</p>
<p>“His proper home, they say, is in the Queen’s
County, where he has a band, but he is a strange fellow, fond of
wandering about by himself amidst the bogs and mountains, and
living in the old castles; occasionally he quarters himself in
the peasants’ houses, who let him do just what he pleases;
he is free of his money, and often does them good turns, and can
be good-humoured enough, so they don’t dislike him.
Then he is what they call a fairy man, a person in league with
fairies and spirits, and able to work much harm by supernatural
means on which account they hold him in great awe; he is,
moreover, a mighty strong and tall fellow. Bagg has seen
him.”</p>
<p>“Has he?”</p>
<p>“Yes! and felt him; he too is a strange one. A few
days ago he was told that Grant had been seen hovering about an
old castle some two miles off in the bog; so one afternoon what
does he do but, without saying a word to me—for which, by
the bye, I ought to put him under arrest, though what I should do
without Bagg I have no idea whatever—what does he do but
walk off to the castle, intending, as I suppose, to pay a visit
to Jerry. He had some difficulty in getting there on
account of the turf-holes in the bog, which he was not accustomed
to; however, thither at last he got and went in. It was a
strange lonesome place, he says, and he did not much like the
look of it; however, in he went, and searched about from the
bottom to the top and down again, but could find no one; he
shouted and hallooed, but nobody answered, save the rooks and
choughs, which started up in great numbers. ‘I have
lost my trouble,’ said Bagg, and left the castle. It
was now late in the afternoon, near sunset, when about half way
over the bog he met a man—”</p>
<p>“And that man was—”</p>
<p>“Jerry Grant! there’s no doubt of it. Bagg
says it was the most sudden thing in the world. He was
moving along, making the best of his way, thinking of nothing at
all save a public-house at Swanton Morley, which he intends to
take when he gets home and the regiment is disbanded—though
I hope that will not be for some time yet: he had just leaped a
turf-hole, and was moving on, when, at the distance of about six
yards before him, he saw a fellow coming straight towards
him. Bagg says that he stopped short, as suddenly as if he
had heard the word halt, when marching at double quick
time. It was quite a surprise, he says, and he can’t
imagine how the fellow was so close upon him before he was
aware. He was an immense tall fellow—Bagg thinks at
least two inches taller than himself—very well dressed in a
blue coat and buff breeches for all the world like a squire when
<!-- page 58--><a name="page58"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
58</span>going out hunting. Bagg, however, saw at once that
he had a roguish air, and he was on his guard in a moment.
‘Good evening to ye, sodger,’ says the fellow,
stepping close up to Bagg, and staring him in the face.
‘Good evening to you, sir! I hope you are
well,’ says Bagg. ‘You are looking after some
one?’ says the fellow. ‘Just so, sir,’
says Bagg, and forthwith seized him by the collar; the man
laughed, Bagg says it was such a strange awkward laugh.
‘Do you know whom you have got hold of, sodger?’ says
he. ‘I believe I do, sir,’ said Bagg,
‘and in that belief will hold you fast in the name of King
George, and the quarter sessions;’ the next moment he was
sprawling with his heels in the air. Bagg says there was
nothing remarkable in that; he was only flung by a kind of
wrestling trick, which he could easily have baffled, had he been
aware of it. ‘You will not do that again, sir,’
said he, as he got up and put himself on his guard. The
fellow laughed again more strangely and awkwardly than before;
then, bending his body and moving his head from one side to the
other as a cat does before she springs, and crying out,
‘Here’s for ye, sodger!’ he made a dart at
Bagg, rushing in with his head foremost. ‘That will
do, sir,’ says Bagg, and, drawing himself back, he put in a
left-handed blow with all the force of his body and arm, just
over the fellow’s right eye—Bagg is a left-handed
hitter, you must know—and it was a blow of that kind which
won him his famous battle at Edinburgh with the big Highland
sergeant. Bagg says that he was quite satisfied with the
blow, more especially when he saw the fellow reel, fling out his
arms, and fall to the ground. ‘And now, sir,’
said he, ‘I’ll make bold to hand you over to the
quarter sessions, and, if there is a hundred pounds for taking
you, who has more right to it than myself?’ So he
went forward, but ere he could lay hold of his man the other was
again on his legs, and was prepared to renew the combat.
They grappled each other—Bagg says he had not much fear of
the result, as he now felt himself the best man, the other
seeming half stunned with the blow—but just then there came
on a blast, a horrible roaring wind bearing night upon its wings,
snow, and sleet, and hail. Bagg says he had the fellow by
the throat quite fast, as he thought, but suddenly he became
bewildered, and knew not where he was; and the man seemed to melt
away from his grasp, and the wind howled more and more, and the
night poured down darker and darker; the snow and the sleet
thicker and more blinding. ‘Lord, have mercy upon
us!’ said Bagg.”</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. A strange adventure that; it is well that
Bagg got home alive.</p>
<p><i>John</i>. He says that the fight was a fair fight,
and that the fling he got was a fair fling, the result of a
common enough wrestling trick. But with respect to the
storm, which rose up just in time to save the fellow, he is of
opinion that it was not fair, but something Irish and
supernatural.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. I dare say he’s right. I have
read of witchcraft in the Bible.</p>
<p><i>John</i>. He wishes much to have one more encounter
with the fellow; he says that on fair ground, and in fine
weather, he has no doubt that <!-- page 59--><a
name="page59"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 59</span>he could
master him, and hand him over to the quarter sessions. He
says that a hundred pounds would be no bad thing to be disbanded
upon; for he wishes to take an inn at Swanton Morley, keep a
cock-pit, and live respectably.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>. He is quite right; and now kiss me, my
darling brother, for I must go back through the bog to
Templemore.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Groom and Cob—Strength and
Symmetry—Where’s the Saddle—The First
Ride—No more Fatigue—Love for Horses—Pursuit of
Words—Philologist and Pegasus—The Smith—What
more, Agrah?—Sassanach Ten Pence.</p>
<p>And it came to pass that, as I was standing by the door of the
barrack stable, one of the grooms came out to me, saying,
“I say, young gentleman, I wish you would give the cob a
breathing this fine morning.”</p>
<p>“Why do you wish me to mount him?” said I;
“you know; he is dangerous. I saw him fling you off
his back only a few days ago.”</p>
<p>“Why, that’s the very thing, master.
I’d rather see anybody on his back than myself; he does not
like me; but, to them he does, he can be as gentle as a
lamb.”</p>
<p>“But suppose,” said I, “that he should not
like me?”</p>
<p>“We shall soon see that, master,” said the groom;
“and if so be he shows temper, I will be the first to tell
you to get down. But there’s no fear of that; you
have never angered or insulted him, and to such as you, I say
again, he’ll be as gentle as a lamb.”</p>
<p>“And how came you to insult him,” said I,
“knowing his temper as you do?”</p>
<p>“Merely through forgetfulness, master: I was riding him
about a month ago, and having a stick in my hand, I struck him,
thinking I was on another horse, or rather thinking of nothing at
all. He has never forgiven me, though before that time he
was the only friend I had in the world; I should like to see you
on him, master.”</p>
<p>“I should soon be off him: I can’t
ride.”</p>
<p>“Then you are all right, master; there’s no
fear. Trust him for not hurting a young gentleman, an
officer’s son, who can’t ride. If you were a
blackguard dragoon, indeed, with long spurs, ’twere another
thing; as it is, he’ll treat you as if he were the elder
brother that loves you. Ride! he’ll soon teach you to
ride, if you leave the matter with him. He’s the best
riding master in all Ireland, and the gentlest.”</p>
<p>The cob was led forth; what a tremendous creature! I had
frequently seen him before, and wondered at him; he was barely
fifteen hands, but he had the girth of a metropolitan dray-horse;
his head was small in comparison with his immense neck, which
curved down nobly to his wide back: his chest was broad and fine,
and his shoulders models of symmetry and strength; he stood well
and powerfully upon <!-- page 60--><a name="page60"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 60</span>his legs, which were somewhat
short. In a word, he was a gallant specimen of the genuine
Irish cob, a species at one time not uncommon, but at the present
day nearly extinct.</p>
<p>“There!” said the groom, as he looked at him,
half-admiringly, half sorrowfully, “with sixteen stone on
his back, he’ll trot fourteen miles in one hour, with your
nine stone, some two and a half more, ay, and clear a six-foot
wall at the end of it.”</p>
<p>“I’m half afraid,” said I; “I had
rather you would ride him.”</p>
<p>“I’d rather so, too, if he would let me; but he
remembers the blow. Now, don’t be afraid, young
master, he’s longing to go out himself. He’s
been trampling with his feet these three days, and I know what
that means; he’ll let anybody ride him but myself, and
thank them; but to me he says, ‘No! you struck
me.’”</p>
<p>“But,” said I, “where’s the
saddle?”</p>
<p>“Never mind the saddle; if you are ever to be a frank
rider, you must begin without a saddle; besides, if he felt a
saddle, he would think you don’t trust him, and leave you
to yourself. Now, before you mount, make his
acquaintance—see there, how he kisses you and licks your
face, and see how he lifts his foot, that’s to shake
hands. You may trust him—now you are on his back at
last; mind how you hold the bridle—gently, gently!
It’s not four pair of hands like yours can hold him if he
wishes to be off. Mind what I tell you—leave it all
to him.”</p>
<p>Off went the cob at a slow and gentle trot, too fast, however,
for so inexperienced a rider. I soon felt myself sliding
off, the animal perceived it too, and instantly stood stone still
till I had righted myself; and now the groom came up: “When
you feel yourself going,” said he, “don’t lay
hold of the mane, that’s no use; mane never yet saved man
from falling, no more than straw from drowning; it’s his
sides you must cling to with your calves and feet, till you learn
to balance yourself. That’s it, now abroad with you;
I’ll bet my comrade a pot of beer that you’ll be a
regular rough rider by the time you come back.”</p>
<p>And so it proved; I followed the directions of the groom, and
the cob gave me every assistance. How easy is riding, after
the first timidity is got over, to supple and youthful limbs; and
there is no second fear. The creature soon found that the
nerves of his rider were in proper tone. Turning his head
half round he made a kind of whining noise, flung out a little
foam, and set off.</p>
<p>In less than two hours I had made the circuit of the
Devil’s Mountain, and was returning along the road, bathed
with perspiration, but screaming with delight; the cob laughing
in his equine way, scattering foam and pebbles to the left and
right, and trotting at the rate of sixteen miles an hour.</p>
<p>Oh, that ride! that first ride!—most truly it was an
epoch in my existence; and I still look back to it with feelings
of longing and regret. People may talk of first
love—it is a very agreeable event, I dare say—but
give me the flush, and triumph, and glorious sweat of a first
ride, like mine on the mighty cob! My whole frame was
shaken, it is true; <!-- page 61--><a name="page61"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 61</span>and during one long week I could
hardly move foot or hand; but what of that? By that one
trial I had become free, as I may say, of the whole equine
species. No more fatigue, no more stiffness of joints,
after that first ride round the Devil’s Hill on the
cob.</p>
<p>Oh, that cob; that Irish cob!—may the sod lie lightly
over the bones of the strongest, speediest, and most gallant of
its kind! Oh! the days when, issuing from the barrack-gate
of Templemore, we commenced our hurry-skurry just as inclination
led—now across the fields—direct over stone walls and
running brooks—mere pastime for the cob!—sometimes
along the road to Thurles and Holy Cross, even to distant
Cahir!—what was distance to the cob?</p>
<p>It was thus that the passion for the equine race was first
awakened within me—a passion which, up to the present time,
has been rather on the increase than diminishing. It is no
blind passion; the horse being a noble and generous creature,
intended by the All-Wise to be the helper and friend of man, to
whom he stands next in the order of creation. On many
occasions of my life I have been much indebted to the horse, and
have found in him a friend and coadjutor, when human help and
sympathy were not to be obtained. It is therefore natural
enough that I should love the horse; but the love which I
entertain for him has always been blended with respect; for I
soon perceived that, though disposed to be the friend and helper
of man, he is by no means inclined to be his slave; in which
respect he differs from the dog, who will crouch when beaten;
whereas the horse spurns, for he is aware of his own worth, and
that he carries death within the horn of his heel. If,
therefore, I found it easy to love the horse, I found it equally
natural to respect him.</p>
<p>I much question whether philology, or the passion for
languages, requires so little of an apology as the love for
horses. It has been said, I believe, that the more
languages a man speaks, the more a man is he; which is very true,
provided he acquires languages as a medium for becoming
acquainted with the thoughts and feelings of the various sections
into which the human race is divided; but, in that case, he
should rather be termed a philosopher than a
philologist—between which two the difference is wide
indeed! An individual may speak and read a dozen languages,
and yet be an exceedingly poor creature, scarcely half a man; and
the pursuit of tongues for their own sake, and the mere
satisfaction of acquiring them, surely argues an intellect of a
very low order; a mind disposed to be satisfied with mean and
grovelling things; taking more pleasure in the trumpery casket
than in the precious treasure which it contains, in the pursuit
of words, than in the acquisition of ideas.</p>
<p>I cannot help thinking that it was fortunate for myself, who
am, to a certain extent, a philologist, that with me the pursuit
of languages has been always modified by the love of horses; for
scarcely had I turned my mind to the former, when I also mounted
the wild cob, and hurried forth in the direction of the
Devil’s Hill, scattering dust and flint-stones on every
side; that ride, amongst other things, taught me that a lad with
thews and sinews was intended by nature for <!-- page 62--><a
name="page62"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 62</span>something
better than mere word-culling; and if I have accomplished
anything in after life worthy of mentioning, I believe it may
partly be attributed to the ideas which that ride, by setting my
blood in a glow, infused into my brain. I might, otherwise,
have become a mere philologist; one of those beings who toil
night and day in culling useless words for some <i>opus
magnum</i> which Murray will never publish, and nobody ever read;
beings without enthusiasm, who, having never mounted a generous
steed, cannot detect a good point in Pegasus himself; like a
certain philologist, who, though acquainted with the exact value
of every word in the Greek and Latin languages, could observe no
particular beauty in one of the most glorious of Homer’s
rhapsodies. What knew he of Pegasus? he had never mounted a
generous steed; the merest jockey, had the strain been
interpreted to him, would have called it a brave song!—I
return to the brave cob.</p>
<p>On a certain day I had been out on an excursion. In a
cross-road, at some distance from the Satanic hill, the animal
which I rode cast a shoe. By good luck a small village was
at hand, at the entrance of which was a large shed, from which
proceeded a most furious noise of hammering. Leading the
cob by the bridle, I entered boldly. “Shoe this
horse, and do it quickly, a gough,” said I to a wild grimy
figure of a man, whom I found alone, fashioning a piece of
iron.</p>
<p>“Arrigod yuit?” said the fellow, desisting from
his work, and staring at me.</p>
<p>“O yes, I have money,” said I, “and of the
best;” and I pulled out an English shilling.</p>
<p>“Tabhair chugam?” said the smith, stretching out
his grimy hand.</p>
<p>“No, I sha’n’t,” said I; “some
people are glad to get their money when their work is
done.”</p>
<p>The fellow hammered a little longer, and then proceeded to
shoe the cob, after having first surveyed it with
attention. He performed his job rather roughly, and more
than once appeared to give the animal unnecessary pain,
frequently making use of loud and boisterous words. By the
time the work was done, the creature was in a state of high
excitement, and plunged and tore. The smith stood at a
short distance, seeming to enjoy the irritation of the animal,
and showing, in a remarkable manner, a huge fang, which projected
from the under jaw of a very wry mouth.</p>
<p>“You deserve better handling,” said I, as I went
up to the cob and fondled it; whereupon it whinnied, and
attempted to touch my face with its nose.</p>
<p>“Are ye not afraid of that beast?” said the smith,
showing his fang. “Arrah, it’s vicious that he
looks!”</p>
<p>“It’s at you, then!—I don’t fear
him;” and thereupon I passed under the horse, between his
hind legs.</p>
<p>“And is that all you can do, agrah?” said the
smith.</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “I can ride him.”</p>
<p>“Ye can ride him, and what else, agrah?”</p>
<p>“I can leap him over a six-foot wall,” said I.</p>
<p>“Over a wall, and what more, agrah?”</p>
<p><!-- page 63--><a name="page63"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
63</span>“Nothing more,” said I; “what more
would you have?”</p>
<p>“Can you do this, agrah?” said the smith; and he
uttered a word which I had never heard before, in a sharp pungent
tone. The effect upon myself was somewhat extraordinary, a
strange thrill ran through me; but with regard to the cob it was
terrible; the animal forthwith became like one mad, and reared
and kicked with the utmost desperation.</p>
<p>“Can you do that, agrah?” said the smith.</p>
<p>“What is it?” said I, retreating, “I never
saw the horse so before.”</p>
<p>“Go between his legs, agrah,” said the smith,
“his hinder legs;” and he again showed his fang.</p>
<p>“I dare not,” said I, “he would kill
me.”</p>
<p>“He would kill ye! and how do ye know that,
agrah?”</p>
<p>“I feel he would,” said I, “something tells
me so.”</p>
<p>“And it tells ye truth, agrah; but it’s a fine
beast, and it’s a pity to see him in such a state: Is agam
an’t leigeas”—and here he uttered another word
in a voice singularly modified, but sweet and almost plaintive;
the effect of it was as instantaneous as that of the other, but
how different!—the animal lost all its fury, and became at
once calm and gentle. The smith went up to it, coaxed and
patted it, making use of various sounds of equal endearment, then
turning to me, and holding out once more the grimy hand, he said,
“And now ye will be giving me the Sassanach ten pence,
agrah?”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">A Fine Old City—Norman
Master-Work—Lollards’ Hole—Good Blood—The
Spaniard’s Sword—Old Retired Officer—Writing to
a Duke—God help the Child—Nothing like
Jacob—Irish Brigades—Old Sergeant Meredith—I
Have Been Young—Idleness—Only Course Open—The
Bookstall—A Portrait—A Banished Priest.</p>
<p>From the wild scenes which I have attempted to describe in the
latter pages I must now transport the reader to others of a
widely different character. He must suppose himself no
longer in Ireland, but in the eastern corner of merry
England. Bogs, ruins, and mountains have disappeared amidst
the vapours of the west: I have nothing more to say of them; the
region in which we are now is not famous for objects of that
kind: perhaps it flatters itself that it can produce fairer and
better things, of some of which let me speak; there is a fine old
city before us, and first of that let me speak.</p>
<p>A fine old city, truly, is that, view it from whatever side
you will; but it shows best from the east, where the ground, bold
and elevated, overlooks the fair and fertile valley in which it
stands. Gazing from those heights, the eye beholds a scene
which cannot fail to awaken, even in the least sensitive bosom,
feelings of pleasure and admiration. At the foot of the
heights flows a narrow and deep river, with an antique <!-- page
64--><a name="page64"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
64</span>bridge communicating with a long and narrow suburb,
flanked on either side by rich meadows of the brightest green,
beyond which spreads the city; the fine old city, perhaps the
most curious specimen at present extant of the genuine old
English town. Yes, there it spreads from north to south,
with its venerable houses, its numerous gardens, its thrice
twelve churches, its mighty mound, which, if tradition speaks
true, was raised by human hands to serve as the grave heap of an
old heathen king, who sits deep within it, with his sword in his
hand, and his gold and silver treasures about him. There is
a grey old castle upon the top of that mighty mound; and yonder,
rising three hundred feet above the soil, from among those noble
forest trees, behold that old Norman master-work, that
cloud-encircled cathedral spire, around which a garrulous army of
rooks and choughs continually wheel their flight. Now, who
can wonder that the children of that fine old city are proud of
her, and offer up prayers for her prosperity? I, myself,
who was not born within her walls, offer up prayers for her
prosperity, that want may never visit her cottages, vice her
palaces, and that the abomination of idolatry may never pollute
her temples. Ha, idolatry! the reign of idolatry has been
over there for many a long year, never more, let us hope, to
return; brave hearts in that old town have borne witness against
it, and sealed their testimony with their hearts’
blood—most precious to the Lord is the blood of His saints!
we are not far from hallowed ground. Observe ye not yon
chalky precipice, to the right of the Norman bridge? On
this side of the stream, upon its brow, is a piece of ruined
wall, the last relic of what was of old a stately pile, whilst at
its foot is a place called the Lollards’ Hole; and with
good reason, for many a saint of God has breathed his last
beneath that white precipice, bearing witness against popish
idolatry, midst flame and pitch; many a grisly procession has
advanced along that suburb, across the old bridge, towards the
Lollards’ Hole: furious priests in front, a calm pale
martyr in the midst, a pitying multitude behind. It has had
its martyrs, the venerable old town!</p>
<p>Ah! there is good blood in that old city, and in the whole
circumjacent region of which it is the capital. The Angles
possessed the land at an early period, which, however, they were
eventually compelled to share with hordes of Danes and Northmen,
who flocked thither across the sea to found hearthsteads on its
fertile soil. The present race, a mixture of Angles and
Danes, still preserve much which speaks strongly of their
northern ancestry; amongst them ye will find the light-brown hair
of the north, the strong and burly forms of the north, many a
wild superstition, ay, and many a wild name connected with the
ancient history of the north and its sublime mythology; the warm
heart, and the strong heart of the old Danes and Saxons still
beat in those regions, and there ye will find, if anywhere, old
northern hospitality and kindness of manner, united with energy,
perseverance, and dauntless intrepidity; better soldiers or
mariners never bled in their country’s battles than those
nurtured in those regions, and within those old walls. It
was yonder, to the west, that the great naval hero of Britain
first saw the light; he who annihilated the sea pride of Spain,
and dragged the <!-- page 65--><a name="page65"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 65</span>humbled banner of France in triumph
at his stern. He was born yonder, towards the west, and of
him there is a glorious relic in that old town; in its dark flint
guildhouse, the roof of which you can just descry rising above
that maze of buildings, in the upper hall of justice, is a
species of glass shrine, in which the relic is to be seen; a
sword of curious workmanship, the blade is of keen Toledan steel,
the heft of ivory and mother-of-pearl. ’Tis the sword
of Cordova, won in bloodiest fray off Saint Vincent’s
promontory, and presented by Nelson to the old capital of the
much-loved land of his birth. Yes, the proud
Spaniard’s sword is to be seen in yonder guildhouse, in the
glass case affixed to the wall: many other relics has the good
old town, but none prouder than the Spaniard’s sword.</p>
<p>Such was the place to which, when the war was over, my father
retired: it was here that the old tired soldier set himself down
with his little family. He had passed the greater part of
his life in meritorious exertion, in the service of his country,
and his chief wish now was to spend the remainder of his days in
quiet and respectability; his means, it is true, were not very
ample; fortunate it was that his desires corresponded with them:
with a small fortune of his own, and with his half-pay as a royal
soldier, he had no fears for himself or for his faithful partner
and helpmate; but then his children! how was he to provide for
them? how launch them upon the wide ocean of the world?
This was, perhaps, the only thought which gave him uneasiness,
and I believe that many an old retired officer at that time, and
under similar circumstances, experienced similar anxiety; had the
war continued, their children would have been, of course,
provided for in the army, but peace now reigned, and the military
career was closed to all save the scions of the aristocracy, or
those who were in some degree connected with that privileged
order, an advantage which few of these old officers could boast
of; they had slight influence with the great, who gave themselves
very little trouble either about them or their families.</p>
<p>“I have been writing to the Duke,” said my father
one day to my excellent mother, after we had been at home
somewhat better than a year, “I have been writing to the
Duke of York about a commission for that eldest boy of
ours. He, however, affords me no hopes; he says that his
list is crammed with names, and that the greater number of the
candidates have better claims than my son.”</p>
<p>“I do not see how that can be,” said my
mother.</p>
<p>“Nor do I,” replied my father. “I see
the sons of bankers and merchants gazetted every month, and I do
not see what claims they have to urge, unless they be golden
ones. However, I have not served my king fifty years to
turn grumbler at this time of life. I suppose that the
people at the head of affairs know what is most proper and
convenient; perhaps when the lad sees how difficult, nay, how
impossible it is that he should enter the army, he will turn his
mind to some other profession; I wish he may!”</p>
<p>“I think he has already,” said my mother;
“you see how fond he is of the arts, of drawing and
painting, and, as far as I can judge, what he has already done is
very respectable; his mind seems quite turned that <!-- page
66--><a name="page66"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 66</span>way,
and I heard him say the other day that he would sooner be a
Michael Angelo than a general officer. But you are always
talking of him; what do you think of doing with the other
child?”</p>
<p>“What, indeed!” said my father; “that is a
consideration which gives me no little uneasiness. I am
afraid it will be much more difficult to settle him in life than
his brother. What is he fitted for, even were it in my
power to provide for him? God help the child! I bear
him no ill-will, on the contrary, all love and affection; but I
cannot shut my eyes; there is something so strange about
him! How he behaved in Ireland! I sent him to school
to learn Greek, and he picked up Irish!”</p>
<p>“And Greek as well,” said my mother.
“I heard him say the other day that he could read St. John
in the original tongue.”</p>
<p>“You will find excuses for him, I know,” said my
father. “You tell me I am always thinking of my
first-born; I might retort by saying you are always thinking of
the other; but it is the way of women always to side with the
second-born. There’s what’s her name in the
Bible, by whose wiles the old blind man was induced to give to
his second son the blessing which was the birthright of the
other. I wish I had been in his place! I should not
have been so easily deceived! no disguise would ever have caused
me to mistake an impostor for my first-born. Though I must
say for this boy that he is nothing like Jacob; he is neither
smooth nor sleek, and, though my second-born, he is already
taller and larger than his brother.”</p>
<p>“Just so,” said my mother, “his brother
would make a far better Jacob than he.”</p>
<p>“I will hear nothing against my first-born,” said
my father, “even in the way of insinuation: he is my joy
and pride; the very image of myself in my youthful days, long
before I fought Big Ben; though perhaps not quite so tall or
strong built. As for the other, God bless the child!
I love him, I’m sure; but I must be blind not to see the
difference between him and his brother. Why, he has neither
my hair nor my eyes; and then his countenance! why, ’tis
absolutely swarthy, God forgive me! I had almost said like
that of a gypsy, but I have nothing to say against that; the boy
is not to be blamed for the colour of his face, nor for his hair
and eyes; but, then, his ways and manners!—I confess I do
not like them, and that they give me no little uneasiness—I
know that he kept very strange company when he was in Ireland;
people of evil report, of whom terrible things were
said—horse-witches and the like. I questioned him
once or twice upon the matter, and even threatened him, but it
was of no use; he put on a look as if he did not understand me, a
regular Irish look, just such a one as those rascals assume when
they wish to appear all innocence and simplicity, and they full
of malice and deceit all the time. I don’t like them;
they are no friends to old England, or its old king, God bless
him! They are not good subjects, and never were; always in
league with foreign enemies. When I was in the Coldstream,
long before the Revolution, I used to hear enough about the Irish
brigades kept by the French kings, to be a thorn in the side of
the English whenever opportunity served. Old Sergeant
Meredith once told me, that in the time <!-- page 67--><a
name="page67"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 67</span>of the
Pretender there were always, in London alone, a dozen of fellows
connected with these brigades, with the view of seducing the
king’s soldiers from their allegiance, and persuading them
to desert to France to join the honest Irish, as they were
called. One of these traitors once accosted him and
proposed the matter to him, offering handfuls of gold if he could
induce any of his comrades to go over. Meredith appeared to
consent, but secretly gave information to his colonel; the fellow
was seized, and certain traitorous papers found upon him; he was
hanged before Newgate, and died exulting in his treason.
His name was Michael Nowlan. That ever son of mine should
have been intimate with the Papist Irish, and have learnt their
language!”</p>
<p>“But he thinks of other things now,” said my
mother.</p>
<p>“Other languages, you mean,” said my father.
“It is strange that he has conceived such a zest for the
study of languages; no sooner did he come home than he persuaded
me to send him to that old priest to learn French and Italian,
and, if I remember right, you abetted him; but, as I said before,
it is in the nature of women invariably to take the part of the
second-born. Well, there is no harm in learning French and
Italian, perhaps much good in his case, as they may drive the
other tongue out of his head. Irish! why, he might go to
the university but for that; but how would he look when, on being
examined with respect to his attainments, it was discovered that
he understood Irish? How did you learn it? they would ask
him; how did you become acquainted with the language of Papists
and rebels? The boy would be sent away in
disgrace.”</p>
<p>“Be under no apprehension, I have no doubt that he has
long since forgotten it.”</p>
<p>“I am glad to hear it,” said my father;
“for, between ourselves, I love the poor child; ay, quite
as well as my first-born. I trust they will do well, and
that God will be their shield and guide; I have no doubt He will,
for I have read something in the Bible to that effect. What
is that text about the young ravens being fed?”</p>
<p>“I know a better than that,” said my mother;
“one of David’s own words, ‘I have been young
and now am grown old, yet never have I seen the righteous man
forsaken, or his seed begging their bread.’”</p>
<p>I have heard talk of the pleasures of idleness, yet it is my
own firm belief that no one ever yet took pleasure in it.
Mere idleness is the most disagreeable state of existence, and
both mind and body are continually making efforts to escape from
it. It has been said that idleness is the parent of
mischief, which is very true; but mischief itself is merely an
attempt to escape from the dreary vacuum of idleness. There
are many tasks and occupations which a man is unwilling to
perform, but let no one think that he is therefore in love with
idleness; he turns to something which is more agreeable to his
inclination, and doubtless more suited to his nature; but he is
not in love with idleness. A boy may play the truant from
school because he dislikes books and study; but, depend upon it,
he intends doing something the while—to go fishing, or
perhaps to take a walk; and who knows but that from such
excursions both his mind and body may derive more benefit than
from <!-- page 68--><a name="page68"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
68</span>books and school? Many people go to sleep to
escape from idleness; the Spaniards do; and, according to the
French account, John Bull, the ’squire, hangs himself in
the month of November; but the French, who are a very sensible
people, attribute the action, “<i>à une grande envie
de se désennuyer</i>;” he wishes to be doing
something, say they, and having nothing better to do, he has
recourse to the cord.</p>
<p>It was for want of something better to do that, shortly after
my return home, I applied myself to the study of languages.
By the acquisition of Irish, with the first elements of which I
had become acquainted under the tuition of Murtagh, I had
contracted a certain zest and inclination for the pursuit.
Yet it is probable, that had I been launched about this time into
some agreeable career, that of arms, for example, for which,
being the son of a soldier, I had, as was natural, a sort of
penchant, I might have thought nothing more of the acquisition of
tongues of any kind; but, having nothing to do, I followed the
only course suited to my genius which appeared open to me.</p>
<p>So it came to pass that one day, whilst wandering listlessly
about the streets of the old town, I came to a small book-stall,
and stopping, commenced turning over the books; I took up at
least a dozen, and almost instantly flung them down. What
were they to me? At last, coming to a thick volume, I
opened it, and after inspecting its contents for a few minutes, I
paid for it what was demanded, and forthwith carried it home.</p>
<p>It was a tessara-glot grammar; a strange old book, printed
somewhere in Holland, which pretended to be an easy guide to the
acquirement of the French, Italian, Low Dutch, and English
tongues, by means of which any one conversant in any one of these
languages could make himself master of the other three. I
turned my attention to the French and Italian. The old book
was not of much value; I derived some benefit from it, however,
and, conning it intensely, at the end of a few weeks obtained
some insight into the structure of these two languages. At
length I had learnt all that the book was capable of informing
me, yet was still far from the goal to which it had promised to
conduct me. “I wish I had a master!” I
exclaimed; and the master was at hand. In an old court of
the old town lived a certain elderly personage, perhaps sixty, or
thereabouts; he was rather tall, and something of a robust make,
with a countenance in which bluffness was singularly blended with
vivacity and grimace; and with a complexion which would have been
ruddy, but for a yellow hue which rather predominated. His
dress consisted of a snuff-coloured coat and drab pantaloons, the
former evidently seldom subjected to the annoyance of a brush,
and the latter exhibiting here and there spots of something
which, if not grease, bore a strong resemblance to it; add to
these articles an immense frill, seldom of the purest white, but
invariably of the finest French cambric, and you have some idea
of his dress. He had rather a remarkable stoop, but his
step was rapid and vigorous, and as he hurried along the streets,
he would glance to the right and left with a pair of big eyes
like plums, and on recognizing any one would exalt a pair of
grizzled eyebrows, and slightly kiss a tawny and ungloved
hand. At certain <!-- page 69--><a name="page69"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 69</span>hours of the day he might be seen
entering the doors of female boarding-schools, generally with a
book in his hand, and perhaps another just peering from the
orifice of a capacious back pocket; and at a certain season of
the year he might be seen, dressed in white, before the altar of
a certain small popish chapel, chanting from the breviary in very
intelligible Latin, or perhaps reading from the desk in utterly
unintelligible English. Such was my preceptor in the French
and Italian tongues. “Exul sacerdos; vone banished
priest. I came into England twenty-five years ago,
‘my dear.’”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Monsieur Dante—Condemned
Musket—Sporting—Sweet Rivulet—The Earl’s
Home—The Pool—The Sonorous Voice—What dost Thou
Read?—Man of Peace—Zohar and Mishna—Money
Changers.</p>
<p>So I studied French and Italian under the tuition of the
banished priest, to whose house I went regularly every evening to
receive instruction. I made considerable progress in the
acquisition of the two languages. I found the French by far
the most difficult, chiefly on account of the accent, which my
master himself possessed in no great purity, being a Norman by
birth. The Italian was my favourite.</p>
<p>“<i>Vous serez un jour un grand philologue</i>, <i>mon
cher</i>,” said the old man, on our arriving at the
conclusion of Dante’s Hell.</p>
<p>“I hope I shall be something better,” said I,
“before I die, or I shall have lived to little
purpose.”</p>
<p>“That’s true, my dear! philologist—one small
poor dog. What would you wish to be?”</p>
<p>“Many things sooner than that; for example, I would
rather be like him who wrote this book.”</p>
<p>“<i>Quoi</i>, <i>Monsieur Dante</i>? He was a
vagabond, my dear, forced to fly from his country. No, my
dear, if you would be like one poet, be like Monsieur Boileau; he
is the poet.”</p>
<p>“I don’t think so.”</p>
<p>“How, not think so? He wrote very respectable
verses; lived and died much respected by everybody.
T’other, one bad dog, forced to fly from his
country—died with not enough to pay his
undertaker.”</p>
<p>“Were you not forced to flee from your
country?”</p>
<p>“That very true; but there is much difference between me
and this Dante. He fled from country because he had one bad
tongue which he shook at his betters. I fly because
benefice gone, and head going; not on account of the badness of
my tongue.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “you can return now; the
Bourbons are restored.”</p>
<p>“I find myself very well here; not bad country.
<i>Il est vrai que la France sera toujours la France</i>; but all
are dead there who knew me. I find myself very well
here. Preach in popish chapel, teach schismatic, <!-- page
70--><a name="page70"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 70</span>that
is Protestant, child tongues and literature. I find myself
very well; and why? Because I know how to govern my tongue;
never call people hard names. <i>Ma foi</i>, <i>il y a
beaucoup de différence entre moi et ce sacre de
Dante</i>.”</p>
<p>Under this old man, who was well versed in the southern
languages, besides studying French and Italian, I acquired some
knowledge of Spanish. But I did not devote my time entirely
to philology; I had other pursuits. I had not forgotten the
roving life I had led in former days, nor its delights; neither
was I formed by Nature to be a pallid indoor student. No,
no! I was fond of other and, I say it boldly, better things
than study. I had an attachment to the angle, ay, and to
the gun likewise. In our house was a condemned musket,
bearing somewhere on its lock, in rather antique characters,
“Tower, 1746;” with this weapon I had already, in
Ireland, performed some execution among the rooks and choughs,
and it was now again destined to be a source of solace and
amusement to me, in the winter season, especially on occasions of
severe frost when birds abounded. Sallying forth with it at
these times, far into the country, I seldom returned at night
without a string of bullfinches, blackbirds, and linnets hanging
in triumph round my neck. When I reflect on the immense
quantity of powder and shot which I crammed down the muzzle of my
uncouth fowling-piece, I am less surprised at the number of birds
which I slaughtered, than that I never blew my hands, face, and
old honey-combed gun, at one and the same time, to pieces.</p>
<p>But the winter, alas! (I speak as a fowler) seldom lasts in
England more than three or four months; so, during the rest of
the year, when not occupied with my philological studies, I had
to seek for other diversions. I have already given a hint
that I was also addicted to the angle. Of course there is
no comparison between the two pursuits, the rod and line seeming
but very poor trumpery to one who has had the honour of carrying
a noble firelock. There is a time, however, for all things;
and we return to any favourite amusement with the greater zest,
from being compelled to relinquish it for a season. So, if
I shot birds in winter with my firelock, I caught fish in summer,
or attempted so to do, with my angle. I was not quite so
successful, it is true, with the latter as with the former;
possibly because it afforded me less pleasure. It was,
indeed, too much of a listless pastime to inspire me with any
great interest. I not unfrequently fell into a doze whilst
sitting on the bank, and more than once let my rod drop from my
hands into the water.</p>
<p>At some distance from the city, behind a range of hilly ground
which rises towards the south-west, is a small river, the waters
of which, after many meanderings, eventually enter the principal
river of the district, and assist to swell the tide which it
rolls down to the ocean. It is a sweet rivulet, and
pleasant it is to trace its course from its spring-head, high up
in the remote regions of Eastern Anglia, till it arrives in the
valley behind yon rising ground; and pleasant is that valley,
truly a goodly spot, but most lovely where yonder bridge crosses
the little stream. Beneath its arch the waters rush
garrulously into a blue pool, and are there stilled for a time,
for the pool is deep, and they appear to <!-- page 71--><a
name="page71"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 71</span>have sunk to
sleep. Farther on, however, you hear their voice again,
where they ripple gaily over yon gravelly shallow. On the
left, the hill slopes gently down to the margin of the
stream. On the right is a green level, a smiling meadow,
grass of the richest decks the side of the slope; mighty trees
also adorn it, giant elms, the nearest of which, when the sun is
nigh its meridian, fling a broad shadow upon the face of the
pool; through yon vista you catch a glimpse of the ancient brick
of an old English hall. It has a stately look, that old
building, indistinctly seen, as it is, among those umbrageous
trees; you might almost suppose it an earl’s home; and such
it was, or rather upon its site stood an earl’s home, in
days of old, for there some old Kemp, some Sigurd, or Thorkild,
roaming in quest of a hearthstead, settled down in the gray old
time, when Thor and Freya were yet gods, and Odin was a
portentous name. Yon old hall is still called the
Earl’s Home, though the hearth of Sigurd is now no more,
and the bones of the old Kemp, and of Sigrith his dame, have been
mouldering for a thousand years in some neighbouring knoll;
perhaps yonder, where those tall Norwegian pines shoot up so
boldly into the air. It is said that the old Earl’s
galley was once moored where is now that blue pool, for the
waters of that valley were not always sweet; yon valley was once
an arm of the sea, a salt lagoon, to which the war-barks of
“Sigurd, in search of a home,” found their way.</p>
<p>I was in the habit of spending many an hour on the banks of
that rivulet with my rod in my hand, and, when tired with
angling, would stretch myself on the grass, and gaze upon the
waters as they glided past, and not unfrequently, divesting
myself of my dress, I would plunge into the deep pool which I
have already mentioned, for I had long since learned to
swim. And it came to pass, that on one hot summer’s
day, after bathing in the pool, I passed along the meadow till I
came to a shallow part, and, wading over to the opposite side, I
adjusted my dress, and commenced fishing in another pool, beside
which was a small clump of hazels.</p>
<p>And there I sat upon the bank, at the bottom of the hill which
slopes down from “the Earl’s home;” my float
was on the waters, and my back was towards the old hall. I
drew up many fish, small and great, which I took from off the
hook mechanically, and flung upon the bank, for I was almost
unconscious of what I was about, for my mind was not with my
fish. I was thinking of my earlier years—of the
Scottish crags and the heaths of Ireland—and sometimes my
mind would dwell on my studies—on the sonorous stanzas of
Dante, rising and falling like the waves of the sea—or
would strive to remember a couplet or two of poor Monsieur
Boileau.</p>
<p>“Canst thou answer to thy conscience for pulling all
those fish out of the water, and leaving them to gasp in the
sun?” said a voice, clear and sonorous as a bell.</p>
<p>I started, and looked round. Close behind me stood the
tall figure of a man, dressed in raiment of quaint and singular
fashion, but of goodly materials. He was in the prime and
vigour of manhood; his features handsome and noble, but full of
calmness and benevolence; <!-- page 72--><a
name="page72"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 72</span>at least I
thought so, though they were somewhat shaded by a hat of finest
beaver, with broad drooping eaves.</p>
<p>“Surely that is a very cruel diversion in which thou
indulgest, my young friend?” he continued.</p>
<p>“I am sorry for it, if it be, sir,” said I,
rising; “but I do not think it cruel to fish.”</p>
<p>“What are thy reasons for not thinking so?”</p>
<p>“Fishing is mentioned frequently in Scripture.
Simon Peter was a fisherman.”</p>
<p>“True; and Andrew and his brother. But thou
forgettest: they did not follow fishing as a diversion, as I fear
thou doest.—Thou readest the Scriptures?”</p>
<p>“Sometimes.”</p>
<p>“Sometimes?—not daily?—that is to be
regretted. What profession dost thou make?—I mean to
what religious denomination dost thou belong, my young
friend?”</p>
<p>“Church.”</p>
<p>“It is a very good profession—there is much of
Scripture contained in its liturgy. Dost thou read aught
beside the Scriptures?”</p>
<p>“Sometimes.”</p>
<p>“What dost thou read besides?”</p>
<p>“Greek, and Dante.”</p>
<p>“Indeed; then thou hast the advantage over myself; I can
only read the former. Well, I am rejoiced to find that thou
hast other pursuits beside thy fishing. Dost thou know
Hebrew?”</p>
<p>“No.”</p>
<p>“Thou shouldest study it. Why dost thou not
undertake the study?”</p>
<p>“I have no books.”</p>
<p>“I will lend thee books, if thou wish to undertake the
study. I live yonder at the hall, as perhaps thou
knowest. I have a library there, in which are many curious
books, both in Greek and Hebrew, which I will show to thee,
whenever thou mayest find it convenient to come and see me.
Farewell! I am glad to find that thou hast pursuits more
satisfactory than thy cruel fishing.”</p>
<p>And the man of peace departed, and left me on the bank of the
stream. Whether from the effect of his words, or from want
of inclination to the sport, I know not, but from that day I
became less and less a practitioner of that “cruel
fishing.” I rarely flung line and angle into the
water, but I not unfrequently wandered by the banks of the
pleasant rivulet. It seems singular to me, on reflection,
that I never availed myself of his kind invitation. I say
singular, for the extraordinary, under whatever form, had long
had no slight interest for me: and I had discernment enough to
perceive that yon was no common man. Yet I went not near
him, certainly not from bashfulness, or timidity, feelings to
which I had long been an entire stranger. Am I to regret
this? perhaps, for I might have learned both wisdom and
righteousness from those calm, quiet lips, and my after-course
might have been widely different. As it was, I fell in with
other guess companions, from whom I received widely different
impressions than those I might have derived <!-- page 73--><a
name="page73"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 73</span>from
him. When many years had rolled on, long after I had
attained manhood, and had seen and suffered much, and when our
first interview had long since been effaced from the mind of the
man of peace, I visited him in his venerable hall, and partook of
the hospitality of his hearth. And there I saw his gentle
partner and his fair children, and on the morrow he showed me the
books of which he had spoken years before, by the side of the
stream. In the low, quiet chamber, whose one window, shaded
by a gigantic elm, looks down the slope towards the pleasant
stream, he took from the shelf his learned books, Zohar and
Mishna, Toldoth Jesu and Abarbenel.</p>
<p>“I am fond of these studies,” said he,
“which, perhaps, is not to be wondered at, seeing that our
people have been compared to the Jews. In one respect I
confess we are similar to them: we are fond of getting
money. I do not like this last author, this Abarbenel, the
worse for having been a money-changer. I am a banker
myself, as thou knowest.”</p>
<p>And would there were many like him, amidst the money-changers
of princes! The hall of many an earl lacks the bounty, the
palace of many a prelate the piety and learning, which adorn the
quiet Quaker’s home!</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XVI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Fair of Horses—Looks of
Respect—The Fast Trotter—Pair of Eyes—Strange
Men—Jasper, Your Pal—Force of Blood—Young Lady
with Diamonds—Not Quite so Beautiful.</p>
<p>I was standing on the castle hill in the midst of a fair of
horses.</p>
<p>I have already had occasion to mention this castle. It
is the remains of what was once a Norman stronghold, and is
perched upon a round mound or monticle, in the midst of the old
city. Steep is this mound and scarped, evidently by the
hand of man; a deep gorge, over which is flung a bridge,
separates it, on the south, from a broad swell of open ground
called “the hill;” of old the scene of many a
tournament and feat of Norman chivalry, but now much used as a
show-place for cattle, where those who buy and sell beeves and
other beasts resort at stated periods.</p>
<p>So it came to pass that I stood upon this hill, observing a
fair of horses.</p>
<p>The reader is already aware that I had long since conceived a
passion for the equine race, a passion in which circumstances had
of late not permitted me to indulge. I had no horses to
ride, but I took pleasure in looking at them; and I had already
attended more than one of these fairs: the present was lively
enough, indeed horse fairs are seldom dull. There was
shouting and whooping, neighing and braying; there was galloping
and trotting; fellows with highlows and white stockings, and with
many a string dangling from the knees of their tight breeches,
were running desperately, holding horses by the halter, and in
some <!-- page 74--><a name="page74"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
74</span>cases dragging them along; there were long-tailed
steeds, and dock-tailed steeds of every degree and breed; there
were droves of wild ponies, and long rows of sober cart horses;
there were donkeys, and even mules: the last rare things to be
seen in damp, misty England, for the mule pines in mud and rain,
and thrives best with a hot sun above and a burning sand
below. There were—oh, the gallant creatures! I
hear their neigh upon the wind; there were—goodliest sight
of all—certain enormous quadrupeds only seen to perfection
in our native isle, led about by dapper grooms, their manes
ribanded and their tails curiously clubbed and balled. Ha!
ha!—how distinctly do they say, ha! ha!</p>
<p>An old man draws nigh, he is mounted on a lean pony, and he
leads by the bridle one of these animals; nothing very remarkable
about that creature, unless in being smaller than the rest and
gentle, which they are not; he is not of the sightliest look; he
is almost dun, and over one eye a thick film has gathered.
But stay! there <i>is</i> something remarkable about that horse,
there is something in his action in which he differs from all the
rest: as he advances, the clamour is hushed! all eyes are turned
upon him—what looks of interest—of respect—and,
what is this? people are taking off their hats—surely not
to that steed! Yes, verily! men, especially old men, are
taking off their hats to that one-eyed steed, and I hear more
than one deep-drawn ah!</p>
<p>“What horse is that?” said I to a very old fellow,
the counterpart of the old man on the pony, save that the last
wore a faded suit of velveteen, and this one was dressed in a
white frock.</p>
<p>“The best in mother England,” said the very old
man, taking a knobbed stick from his mouth, and looking me in the
face, at first carelessly, but presently with something like
interest; “he is old like myself, but can still trot his
twenty miles an hour. You won’t live long, my swain;
tall and overgrown ones like thee never does; yet, if you should
chance to reach my years, you may boast to thy great grand boys,
thou hast seen Marshland Shales.”</p>
<p>Amain I did for the horse what I would neither do for earl or
baron, doffed my hat; yes! I doffed my hat to the wondrous
horse, the fast trotter, the best in mother England; and I, too,
drew a deep ah! and repeated the words of the old fellows
around. “Such a horse as this we shall never see
again; a pity that he is so old.”</p>
<p>Now during all this time I had a kind of consciousness that I
had been the object of some person’s observation; that eyes
were fastened upon me from somewhere in the crowd.
Sometimes I thought myself watched from before, sometimes from
behind; and occasionally methought that, if I just turned my head
to the right or left, I should meet a peering and inquiring
glance; and indeed once or twice I did turn, expecting to see
somebody whom I knew, yet always without success; though it
appeared to me that I was but a moment too late, and that some
one had just slipped away from the direction to which I turned,
like the figure in a magic lanthorn. Once I was quite sure
that there were a pair of eyes glaring over my right shoulder; my
attention, however, was so fully occupied with the objects which
I have attempted to <!-- page 75--><a name="page75"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 75</span>describe, that I thought very little
of this coming and going, this flitting and dodging of I knew not
whom or what. It was, after all, a matter of sheer
indifference to me who was looking at me. I could only
wish, whomsoever it might be, to be more profitably employed; so
I continued enjoying what I saw; and now there was a change in
the scene, the wondrous old horse departed with his aged
guardian; other objects of interest are at hand; two or three men
on horseback are hurrying through the crowd, they are widely
different in their appearance from the other people of the fair;
not so much in dress, for they are clad something after the
fashion of rustic jockeys, but in their look—no light brown
hair have they, no ruddy cheeks, no blue quiet glances belong to
them; their features are dark, their locks long, black, and
shining, and their eyes are wild; they are admirable horsemen,
but they do not sit the saddle in the manner of common jockeys,
they seem to float or hover upon it, like gulls upon the waves;
two of them are mere striplings, but the third is a very tall man
with a countenance heroically beautiful, but wild, wild,
wild. As they rush along, the crowd give way on all sides,
and now a kind of ring or circus is formed, within which the
strange men exhibit their horsemanship, rushing past each other,
in and out, after the manner of a reel, the tall man occasionally
balancing himself upon the saddle, and standing erect on one
foot. He had just regained his seat after the latter feat,
and was about to push his horse to a gallop, when a figure
started forward close from beside me, and laying his hand on his
neck, and pulling him gently downward, appeared to whisper
something into his ear; presently the tall man raised his head,
and, scanning the crowd for a moment in the direction in which I
was standing, fixed his eyes full upon me, and anon the
countenance of the whisperer was turned, but only in part, and
the side-glance of another pair of wild eyes was directed towards
my face, but the entire visage of the big black man, half
stooping as he was, was turned full upon mine.</p>
<p>But now, with a nod to the figure who had stopped him, and
with another inquiring glance at myself, the big man once more
put his steed into motion, and, after riding round the ring a few
more times, darted through a lane in the crowd, and followed by
his two companions disappeared, whereupon the figure who had
whispered to him, and had subsequently remained in the middle of
the space, came towards me, and, cracking a whip which he held in
his hand so loudly that the report was nearly equal to that of a
pocket pistol, he cried in a strange tone:</p>
<p>“What! the sap-engro? Lor! the sap-engro upon the
hill!”</p>
<p>“I remember that word,” said I, “and I
almost think I remember you. You can’t
be—”</p>
<p>“Jasper, your pal! Truth, and no lie,
brother.”</p>
<p>“It is strange that you should have known me,”
said I. “I am certain, but for the word you used, I
should never have recognized you.”</p>
<p>“Not so strange as you may think, brother; there is
something in your face which would prevent people from forgetting
you, even though <!-- page 76--><a name="page76"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 76</span>they might wish it; and your face is
not much altered since the time you wot of, though you are so
much grown. I thought it was you, but to make sure I dodged
about, inspecting you. I believe you felt me, though I
never touched you; a sign, brother, that we are akin, that we are
dui palor—two relations. Your blood beat when mine
was near, as mine always does at the coming of a brother; and we
became brothers in that lane.”</p>
<p>“And where are you staying?” said I; “in
this town?”</p>
<p>“Not in the town; the like of us don’t find it
exactly wholesome to stay in towns, we keep abroad. But I
have little to do here—come with me, and I’ll show
you where we stay.”</p>
<p>We descended the hill in the direction of the north, and
passing along the suburb reached the old Norman bridge, which we
crossed; the chalk precipice, with the ruin on its top, was now
before us; but turning to the left we walked swiftly along, and
presently came to some rising ground, which ascending, we found
ourselves upon a wild moor or heath.</p>
<p>“You are one of them,” said I, “whom people
call—”</p>
<p>“Just so,” said Jasper; “but never mind what
people call us.”</p>
<p>“And that tall handsome man on the hill, whom you
whispered? I suppose he’s one of ye. What is
his name?”</p>
<p>“Tawno Chikno,” said Jasper, “which means
the small one; we call him such because he is the biggest man of
all our nation. You say he is handsome, that is not the
word, brother; he’s the beauty of the world. Women
run wild at the sight of Tawno. An earl’s daughter,
near London—a fine young lady with diamonds round her
neck—fell in love with Tawno. I have seen that lass
on a heath, as this may be, kneel down to Tawno, clasp his feet,
begging to be his wife—or anything else—if she might
go with him. But Tawno would have nothing to do with her:
‘I have a wife of my own,’ said he, ‘a lawful
rommany wife, whom I love better than the whole world, jealous
though she sometimes be.’”</p>
<p>“And is she very beautiful?” said I.</p>
<p>“Why, you know, brother, beauty is frequently a matter
of taste; however, as you ask my opinion, I should say not quite
so beautiful as himself.”</p>
<p>We had now arrived at a small valley between two hills, or
downs, the sides of which were covered with furze; in the midst
of this valley were various carts and low tents forming a rude
kind of encampment; several dark children were playing about, who
took no manner of notice of us. As we passed one of the
tents, however, a canvas screen was lifted up, and a woman
supported on a crutch hobbled out. She was about the middle
age, and, besides being lame, was bitterly ugly; she was very
slovenly dressed, and on her swarthy features ill nature was most
visibly stamped. She did not deign me a look, but,
addressing Jasper in a tongue which I did not understand,
appeared to put some eager questions to him.</p>
<p>“He’s coming,” said Jasper, and passed
on. “Poor fellow,” said he to me, “he has
scarcely been gone an hour, and she’s jealous
already. <!-- page 77--><a name="page77"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 77</span>Well,” he continued,
“what do you think of her? you have seen her now, and can
judge for yourself—that ’ere woman is Tawno
Chikno’s wife!”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XVII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Tents—Pleasant Discourse—I am
Pharaoh—Shifting for One’s Self—Horse
Shoes—This is Wonderful—Bless Your Wisdom—A
Pretty Manœuvre—Ill Day to the Romans—My Name
is Herne—Singular People—An Original
Speech—Word Master—Speaking Romanly.</p>
<p>We went to the farthest of the tents, which stood at a slight
distance from the rest, and which exactly resembled the one which
I have described on a former occasion; we went in and sat down
one on each side of a small fire, which was smouldering on the
ground, there was no one else in the tent but a tall tawny woman
of middle age, who was busily knitting.
“Brother,” said Jasper, “I wish to hold some
pleasant discourse with you.”</p>
<p>“As much as you please,” said I, “provided
you can find anything pleasant to talk about.”</p>
<p>“Never fear,” said Jasper; “and first of all
we will talk of yourself. Where have you been all this long
time?”</p>
<p>“Here and there,” said I, “and far and near,
going about with the soldiers; but there is no soldiering now, so
we have sat down, father and family, in the town
there.”</p>
<p>“And do you still hunt snakes?” said Jasper.</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “I have given up that long
ago; I do better now: read books and learn languages.”</p>
<p>“Well, I am sorry you have given up your snake-hunting;
many’s the strange talk I have had with our people about
your snake and yourself, and how you frightened my father and
mother in the lane.”</p>
<p>“And where are your father and mother?”</p>
<p>“Where I shall never see them, brother; at least, I hope
so.”</p>
<p>“Not dead?”</p>
<p>“No, not dead; they are bitchadey pawdel.”</p>
<p>“What’s that?”</p>
<p>“Sent across—banished.”</p>
<p>“Ah! I understand; I am sorry for them. And
so you are here alone?”</p>
<p>“Not quite alone, brother.”</p>
<p>“No, not alone; but with the rest—Tawno Chikno
takes care of you.”</p>
<p>“Takes care of me, brother!”</p>
<p>“Yes, stands to you in the place of a father—keeps
you out of harm’s way.”</p>
<p>“What do you take me for, brother?”</p>
<p>“For about three years older than myself.”</p>
<p><!-- page 78--><a name="page78"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
78</span>“Perhaps; but you are of the Gorgios, and I am a
Rommany Chal. Tawno Chikno take care of Jasper
Petulengro!”</p>
<p>“Is that your name?”</p>
<p>“Don’t you like it?”</p>
<p>“Very much, I never heard a sweeter; it is something
like what you call me.”</p>
<p>“The horse-shoe master and the snake-fellow, I am the
first.”</p>
<p>“Who gave you that name?”</p>
<p>“Ask Pharaoh.”</p>
<p>“I would, if he were here, but I do not see
him.”</p>
<p>“I am Pharaoh.”</p>
<p>“Then you are a king.”</p>
<p>“Chachipen Pal.”</p>
<p>“I do not understand you.”</p>
<p>“Where are your languages? You want two things,
brother: mother sense, and gentle Rommany.”</p>
<p>“What makes you think that I want sense?”</p>
<p>“That, being so old, you can’t yet guide
yourself!”</p>
<p>“I can read Dante, Jasper.”</p>
<p>“Anan, brother.”</p>
<p>“I can charm snakes, Jasper.”</p>
<p>“I know you can, brother.”</p>
<p>“Yes, and horses too; bring me the most vicious in the
land, if I whisper he’ll be tame.”</p>
<p>“Then the more shame for you—a
snake-fellow—a horse-witch—and a lil-reader—yet
you can’t shift for yourself. I laugh at you,
brother!”</p>
<p>“Then you can shift for yourself?”</p>
<p>“For myself and for others, brother.”</p>
<p>“And what does Chikno?”</p>
<p>“Sells me horses, when I bid him. Those horses on
the chong were mine.”</p>
<p>“And has he none of his own?”</p>
<p>“Sometimes he has; but he is not so well off as
myself. When my father and mother were bitchadey pawdel,
which, to tell you the truth, they were, for chiving wafodo
dloovu, they left me all they had, which was not a little, and I
became the head of our family, which was not a small one. I
was not older than you when that happened; yet our people said
they had never a better krallis to contrive and plan for them,
and to keep them in order. And this is so well known, that
many Rommany Chals, not of our family, come and join themselves
to us, living with us for a time, in order to better themselves,
more especially those of the poorer sort, who have little of
their own. Tawno is one of these.”</p>
<p>“Is that fine fellow poor?”</p>
<p>“One of the poorest, brother. Handsome as he is,
he has not a horse of his own to ride on. Perhaps we may
put it down to his wife, who cannot move about, being a cripple,
as you saw.”</p>
<p>“And you are what is called a Gypsy King?”</p>
<p>“Ay, ay; a Rommany Kral.”</p>
<p><!-- page 79--><a name="page79"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
79</span>“Are there other kings?”</p>
<p>“Those who call themselves so; but the true Pharaoh is
Petulengro.”</p>
<p>“Did Pharaoh make horse-shoes?”</p>
<p>“The first who ever did, brother.”</p>
<p>“Pharaoh lived in Egypt.”</p>
<p>“So did we once, brother.”</p>
<p>“And you left it?”</p>
<p>“My fathers did, brother.”</p>
<p>“And why did they come here?”</p>
<p>“They had their reasons, brother.”</p>
<p>“And you are not English?”</p>
<p>“We are not gorgios.”</p>
<p>“And you have a language of your own?”</p>
<p>“Avali.”</p>
<p>“This is wonderful.”</p>
<p>“Ha, ha!” cried the woman, who had hitherto sat
knitting, at the farther end of the tent, without saying a word,
though not inattentive to our conversation, as I could perceive,
by certain glances, which she occasionally cast upon us
both. “Ha, ha!” she screamed, fixing upon me
two eyes, which shone like burning coals, and which were filled
with an expression both of scorn and malignity; “It is
wonderful, is it, that we should have a language of our
own? What, you grudge the poor people the speech they talk
among themselves? That’s just like you gorgios, you
would have everybody stupid, single-tongued idiots, like
yourselves. We are taken before the Poknees of the gav,
myself and sister, to give an account of ourselves. So I
says to my sister’s little boy, speaking Rommany, I says to
the little boy who is with us, run to my son Jasper, and the
rest, and tell them to be off, there are hawks abroad. So
the Poknees questions us, and lets us go, not being able to make
anything of us; but, as we are going, he calls us back.
‘Good woman,’ says the Poknees, ‘what was that
I heard you say just now to the little boy?’ ‘I
was telling him, your worship, to go and see the time of day,
and, to save trouble, I said it in our own language.’
‘Where did you get that language?’ says the Poknees,
‘’Tis our own language, sir,’ I tells him,
‘we did not steal it.’ ‘Shall I tell you
what it is, my good woman?’ says the Poknees.
‘I would thank you, sir,’ says I, ‘for
’tis often we are asked about it.’ ‘Well,
then,’ says the Poknees, ‘it is no language at all,
merely a made-up gibberish.’ ‘Oh, bless your
wisdom,’ says I, with a curtsey, ‘you can tell us
what our language is, without understanding it!’
Another time we met a parson. ‘Good woman,’ he
says, ‘what’s that you are talking? Is it
broken language?’ ‘Of course, your
reverence,’ says I, ‘we are broken people; give a
shilling, your reverence, to the poor broken woman.’
Oh, these gorgios! they grudge us our very language!”</p>
<p>“She called you her son, Jasper?”</p>
<p>“I am her son, brother.”</p>
<p>“I thought you said your parents were—”</p>
<p>“Bitchadey pawdel; you thought right, brother.
This is my wife’s mother.”</p>
<p><!-- page 80--><a name="page80"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
80</span>“Then you are married, Jasper?”</p>
<p>“Ay, truly; I am husband and father. You will see
wife and chabo anon.”</p>
<p>“Where are they now?”</p>
<p>“In the gav, penning dukkerin.”</p>
<p>“We were talking of language, Jasper?”</p>
<p>“True, brother.”</p>
<p>“Yours must be a rum one?”</p>
<p>“’Tis called Rommany.”</p>
<p>“I would gladly know it.”</p>
<p>“You need it sorely.”</p>
<p>“Would you teach it me?”</p>
<p>“None sooner.”</p>
<p>“Suppose we begin now?”</p>
<p>“Suppose we do, brother.”</p>
<p>“Not whilst I am here,” said the woman, flinging
her knitting down, and starting upon her feet; “not whilst
I am here shall this gorgio learn Rommany. A pretty
manœuvre, truly; and what would be the end of it? I
goes to the farming ker with my sister, to tell a fortune, and
earn a few sixpences for the chabes. I sees a jolly pig in
the yard, and I says to my sister, speaking Rommany, ‘Do so
and so,’ says I; which the farming man hearing, asks what
we are talking about. ‘Nothing at all, master,’
says I; ‘something about the weather;’ when who
should start up from behind a pale, where he has been listening,
but this ugly gorgio, crying out, ‘They are after poisoning
your pigs, neighbour!’ so that we are glad to run, I and my
sister, with perhaps the farm-engro shouting after us. Says
my sister to me, when we have got fairly off, ‘How came
that ugly one to know what you said to me?’ Whereupon I
answers, ‘It all comes of my son Jasper, who brings the
gorgio to our fire, and must needs be teaching him.’
‘Who was fool there?’ says my sister.
‘Who, indeed, but my son Jasper,’ I answers.
And here should I be a greater fool to sit still and suffer it;
which I will not do. I do not like the look of him; he
looks over-gorgeous. An ill day to the Romans when he
masters Rommany; and when I says that, I pens a true
dukkerin.”</p>
<p>“What do you call God, Jasper?”</p>
<p>“You had better be jawing,” said the woman,
raising her voice to a terrible scream; “you had better be
moving off, my gorgio; hang you for a keen one, sitting there by
the fire, and stealing my language before my face. Do you
know whom you have to deal with? Do you know that I am
dangerous? My name is Herne, and I comes of the hairy
ones!”</p>
<p>And a hairy one she looked! She wore her hair clubbed
upon her head, fastened with many strings and ligatures; but now,
tearing these off, her locks, originally jet black, but now
partially grizzled with age, fell down on every side of her,
covering her face and back as far down as her knees. No
she-bear from Lapland ever looked more fierce and hairy than did
that woman, as, standing in the open part of the tent, with her
head bent down, and her shoulders drawn up, seemingly about to
precipitate herself upon me, she repeated, again and
again,—</p>
<p><!-- page 81--><a name="page81"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
81</span>“My name is Herne, and I comes of the hairy
ones!—”</p>
<p>“I call God Duvel, brother.”</p>
<p>“It sounds very like Devil.”</p>
<p>“It doth, brother, it doth.”</p>
<p>“And what do you call divine, I mean godly?”</p>
<p>“Oh! I call that duvelskoe.”</p>
<p>“I am thinking of something, Jasper.”</p>
<p>“What are you thinking of, brother?”</p>
<p>“Would it not be a rum thing if divine and devilish were
originally one and the same word?”</p>
<p>“It would, brother, it would—”</p>
<p style="text-align: center">* * * * *</p>
<p>From this time I had frequent interviews with Jasper,
sometimes in his tent, sometimes on the heath, about which we
would roam for hours, discoursing on various matters.
Sometimes mounted on one of his horses, of which he had several,
I would accompany him to various fairs and markets in the
neighbourhood, to which he went on his own affairs, or those of
his tribe. I soon found that I had become acquainted with a
most singular people, whose habits and pursuits awakened within
me the highest interest. Of all connected with them,
however, their language was doubtless that which exercised the
greatest influence over my imagination. I had at first some
suspicion that it would prove a mere made-up gibberish. But
I was soon undeceived. Broken, corrupted, and half in ruins
as it was, it was not long before I found that it was an original
speech, far more so, indeed, than one or two others of high name
and celebrity, which, up to that time, I had been in the habit of
regarding with respect and veneration. Indeed, many obscure
points connected with the vocabulary of these languages, and to
which neither classic nor modern lore afforded any clue, I
thought I could now clear up by means of this strange broken
tongue, spoken by people who dwelt among thickets and furze
bushes, in tents as tawny as their faces, and whom the generality
of mankind designated, and with much semblance of justice, as
thieves and vagabonds. But where did this speech come from,
and who were they who spoke it? These were questions which
I could not solve, and which Jasper himself, when pressed,
confessed his inability to answer. “But, whoever we
be, brother,” said he, “we are an old people, and not
what folks in general imagine, broken gorgios; and, if we are not
Egyptians, we are at any rate Rommany Chals!”</p>
<p>“Rommany Chals! I should not wonder after
all,” said I, “that these people had something to do
with the founding of Rome. Rome, it is said, was built by
vagabonds, who knows but that some tribe of the kind settled down
thereabouts, and called the town which they built after their
name; but whence did they come originally? ah! there is the
difficulty.”</p>
<p>But abandoning these questions, which at that time were far
too profound for me, I went on studying the language, and at the
same time the characters and manners of these strange
people. My rapid progress in the former astonished, while
it delighted, Jasper. “We’ll <!-- page 82--><a
name="page82"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 82</span>no longer
call you Sap-engro, brother,” said he; “but rather
Lav-engro, which in the language of the gorgios meaneth Word
Master.” “Nay, brother,” said Tawno
Chikno, with whom I had become very intimate, “you had
better call him Cooro-mengro, I have put on <i>the gloves</i>
with him, and find him a pure fist master; I like him for that,
for I am a Cooro-mengro myself, and was born at
Brummagem.”</p>
<p>“I likes him for his modesty,” said Mrs. Chikno;
“I never hears any ill words come from his mouth, but, on
the contrary, much sweet language. His talk is golden, and
he has taught my eldest to say his prayers in Rommany, which my
rover had never the grace to do.” “He is the
pal of my rom,” said Mrs. Petulengro, who was a very
handsome woman, “and therefore I likes him, and not less
for his being a rye; folks calls me high-minded, and perhaps I
have reason to be so; before I married Pharaoh I had an offer
from a lord—I likes the young rye, and, if he chooses to
follow us, he shall have my sister. What say you, mother?
should not the young rye have my sister Ursula?”</p>
<p>“I am going to my people,” said Mrs. Herne,
placing a bundle upon a donkey, which was her own peculiar
property; “I am going to Yorkshire, for I can stand this no
longer. You say you like him: in that we differs: I hates
the gorgio, and would like, speaking Romanly, to mix a little
poison with his waters. And now go to Lundra, my children,
I goes to Yorkshire. Take my blessing with ye, and a little
bit of a gillie to cheer your hearts with when ye are
weary. In all kinds of weather have we lived together; but
now we are parted. I goes broken-hearted—I
can’t keep you company; ye are no longer Rommany. To
gain a bad brother, ye have lost a good mother.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XVIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">What Profession—Not Fitted for a
Churchman—Erratic Course—The Bitter
Draught—Principle of Woe—Thou Wouldst be
Joyous—What Ails You?—Poor Child of Clay.</p>
<p>So the gypsies departed: Mrs. Herne to Yorkshire, and the rest
to London: as for myself, I continued in the house of my parents,
passing my time in much the same manner as I have already
described, principally in philological pursuits: but I was now
sixteen, and it was highly necessary that I should adopt some
profession, unless I intended to fritter away my existence, and
to be a useless burden to those who had given me birth: but what
profession was I to choose? there being none in the wide world
perhaps for which I was suited; nor was there any one for which I
felt any decided inclination, though perhaps there existed within
me a lurking penchant for the profession of arms, which was
natural enough, as, from my earliest infancy, I had been
accustomed to military sights and sounds; but this profession was
then closed, as I have already hinted, and, as I believe, it has
since continued, <!-- page 83--><a name="page83"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 83</span>to those who, like myself, had no
better claims to urge than the services of a father.</p>
<p>My father, who, for certain reasons of his own, had no very
high opinion of the advantages resulting from this career, would
have gladly seen me enter the Church. His desire was,
however, considerably abated by one or two passages of my life,
which occurred to his recollection. He particularly dwelt
on the unheard-of manner in which I had picked up the Irish
language, and drew from thence the conclusion that I was not
fitted by nature to cut a respectable figure at an English
university. “He will fly off in a tangent,”
said he, “and, when called upon to exhibit his skill in
Greek, will be found proficient in Irish; I have observed the
poor lad attentively, and really do not know what to make of him;
but I am afraid he will never make a churchman!” And
I have no doubt that my excellent father was right, both in his
premises and the conclusion at which he arrived. I had
undoubtedly, at one period of my life, forsaken Greek for Irish,
and the instructions of a learned Protestant divine for those of
a Papist gassoon, the card-fancying Murtagh; and of late, though
I kept it a strict secret, I had abandoned in a great measure the
study of the beautiful Italian, and the recitation of the
sonorous terzets of the Divine Comedy, in which at one time I
took the greatest delight, in order to become acquainted with the
broken speech, and yet more broken songs, of certain houseless
wanderers whom I had met at a horse fair. Such an erratic
course was certainly by no means in consonance with the sober and
unvarying routine of college study. And my father, who was
a man of excellent common sense, displayed it, in not pressing me
to adopt a profession which required qualities of mind which he
saw I did not possess.</p>
<p>Other professions were talked of, amongst which the law; but
now an event occurred which had nearly stopped my career, and
merged all minor points of solicitude in anxiety of my
life. My strength and appetite suddenly deserted me, and I
began to pine and droop. Some said that I had overgrown
myself, and that these were the symptoms of a rapid decline; I
grew worse and worse, and was soon stretched upon my bed, from
which it seemed scarcely probable that I should ever more rise,
the physicians themselves giving but slight hopes of my recovery:
as for myself, I made up my mind to die, and felt quite
resigned. I was sadly ignorant at that time, and, when I
thought of death, it appeared to me little else than a pleasant
sleep, and I wished for sleep, of which I got but little.
It was well that I did not die that time, for I repeat that I was
sadly ignorant of many important things. I did not die, for
somebody coming, gave me a strange, bitter draught; a decoction,
I believe, of a bitter root which grows on commons and desolate
places: and the person who gave it me was an ancient female, a
kind of doctress, who had been my nurse in my infancy, and who,
hearing of my state, had come to see me; so I drank the draught,
and became a little better, and I continued taking draughts made
from the bitter root till I manifested symptoms of
convalescence.</p>
<p>But how much more quickly does strength desert the human frame
<!-- page 84--><a name="page84"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
84</span>than return to it! I had become convalescent, it
is true, but my state of feebleness was truly pitiable. I
believe it is in that state that the most remarkable feature of
human physiology frequently exhibits itself. Oh, how dare I
mention the dark feeling of mysterious dread which comes over the
mind, and which the lamp of reason, though burning bright the
while, is unable to dispel! Art thou, as leeches say, the
concomitant of disease—the result of shattered
nerves? Nay, rather the principle of woe itself, the
fountain head of all sorrow coexistent with man, whose influence
he feels when yet unborn, and whose workings he testifies with
his earliest cries, when, “drowned in tears,” he
first beholds the light; for, as the sparks fly upward, so is man
born to trouble, and woe doth he bring with him into the world,
even thyself, dark one, terrible one, causeless, unbegotten,
without a father. Oh, how unfrequently dost thou break down
the barriers which divide thee from the poor soul of man, and
overcast its sunshine with thy gloomy shadow. In the
brightest days of prosperity—in the midst of health and
wealth—how sentient is the poor human creature of thy
neighbourhood! how instinctively aware that the floodgates of
horror may be cast open, and the dark stream engulf him for ever
and ever! Then is it not lawful for man to exclaim,
“Better that I had never been born!” Fool, for
thyself thou wast not born, but to fulfil the inscrutable decrees
of thy Creator; and how dost thou know that this dark principle
is not, after all, thy best friend; that it is not that which
tempers the whole mass of thy corruption? It may be, for
what thou knowest, the mother of wisdom, and of great works: it
is the dread of the horror of the night that makes the pilgrim
hasten on his way. When thou feelest it nigh, let thy
safety word be “Onward;” if thou tarry, thou art
overwhelmed. Courage! build great works—’tis
urging thee—it is ever nearest the favourites of
God—the fool knows little of it. Thou wouldst be
joyous, wouldst thou? then be a fool. What great work was
ever the result of joy, the puny one? Who have been the
wise ones, the mighty ones, the conquering ones of this earth?
the joyous? I believe not. The fool is happy, or
comparatively so—certainly the least sorrowful, but he is
still a fool; and whose notes are sweetest, those of the
nightingale, or of the silly lark?</p>
<p style="text-align: center">* * * * *</p>
<p>“What ails you, my child?” said a mother to her
son, as he lay on a couch under the influence of the dreadful
one; “what ails you? you seem afraid!”</p>
<p><i>Boy</i>. And so I am; a dreadful fear is upon me.</p>
<p><i>Mother</i>. But of what? there is no one can harm
you; of what are you apprehensive?</p>
<p><i>Boy</i>. Of nothing that I can express; I know not
what I am afraid of, but afraid I am.</p>
<p><i>Mother</i>. Perhaps you see sights and visions; I
knew a lady once who was continually thinking that she saw an
armed man threaten her, but it was only an imagination, a phantom
of the brain.</p>
<p><i>Boy</i>. No armed man threatens me; and ’tis
not a thing that would cause me any fear. Did an armed man
threaten me, I would get up and <!-- page 85--><a
name="page85"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 85</span>fight him;
weak as I am, I would wish for nothing better, for then, perhaps,
I should lose this fear; mine is a dread of I know not what, and
there the horror lies.</p>
<p><i>Mother</i>. Your forehead is cool, and your speech
collected. Do you know where you are?</p>
<p><i>Boy</i>. I know where I am, and I see things just as
they are; you are beside me, and upon the table there is a book
which was written by a Florentine; all this I see, and that there
is no ground for being afraid. I am, moreover, quite cool,
and feel no pain—but, but—</p>
<p>And then there was a burst of “gemiti, sospiri ed alti
guai.” Alas, alas, poor child of clay! as the sparks
fly upward, so wast thou born to sorrow—Onward!</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Agreeable Delusions—Youth—A
Profession—Ab Gwilym—Glorious English Law—There
They Pass—My Dear Old Master—The Deal
Desk—Language of the Tents—Where is Morfydd—Go
to—Only Once.</p>
<p>It has been said by this or that writer, I scarcely know by
whom, that in proportion as we grow old, and our time becomes
short, the swifter does it pass, until at last, as we approach
the borders of the grave, it assumes all the speed and
impetuosity of a river about to precipitate itself into an abyss;
this is doubtless the case, provided we can carry to the grave
those pleasant thoughts and delusions which alone render life
agreeable, and to which even to the very last we would gladly
cling; but what becomes of the swiftness of time, when the mind
sees the vanity of human pursuits? which is sure to be the case
when its fondest, dearest hopes have been blighted at the very
moment when the harvest was deemed secure. What becomes
from that moment, I repeat, of the shortness of time? I put
not the question to those who have never known that trial, they
are satisfied with themselves and all around them, with what they
have done, and yet hope to do; some carry their delusions with
them to the borders of the grave, ay, to the very moment when
they fall into it; a beautiful golden cloud surrounds them to the
last, and such talk of the shortness of time: through the medium
of that cloud the world has ever been a pleasant world to them;
their only regret is that they are so soon to quit it; but oh, ye
dear deluded hearts, it is not every one who is so fortunate!</p>
<p>To the generality of mankind there is no period like
youth. The generality are far from fortunate; but the
period of youth, even to the least so, offers moments of
considerable happiness, for they are not only disposed, but able
to enjoy most things within their reach. With what trifles
at that period are we content; the things from which in
after-life we should turn away in disdain please us then, for we
are in the midst of a golden cloud, and everything seems decked
with a golden hue. Never during any portion of my life did
time flow <!-- page 86--><a name="page86"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 86</span>on more speedily than during the two
or three years immediately succeeding the period to which we
arrived in the preceding chapter: since then it has flagged often
enough; sometimes it has seemed to stand entirely still; and the
reader may easily judge how it fares at the present, from the
circumstance of my taking pen in hand, and endeavouring to write
down the passages of my life—a last resource with most
people. But at the period to which I allude I was just, as
I may say, entering upon life; I had adopted a profession,
and—to keep up my character, simultaneously with that
profession—the study of a new language—I speedily
became a proficient in the one, but ever remained a novice in the
other: a novice in the law, but a perfect master in the Welsh
tongue.</p>
<p>Yes! very pleasant times were those, when within the womb of a
lofty deal desk, behind which I sat for some eight hours every
day, transcribing (when I imagined eyes were upon me) documents
of every description in every possible hand, Blackstone kept
company with Ab Gwilym—the polished English lawyer of the
last century, who wrote long and prosy chapters on the rights of
things—with a certain wild Welshman, who some four hundred
years before that time indited immortal cowydds and odes to the
wives of Cambrian chieftains—more particularly to one
Morfydd, the wife of a certain hunchbacked dignitary called by
the poet facetiously Bwa Bach—generally terminating with
the modest request of a little private parlance beneath the green
wood bough, with no other witness than the eos, or nightingale, a
request which, if the poet himself may be believed, rather a
doubtful point, was seldom, very seldom, denied. And by
what strange chance had Ab Gwilym and Blackstone, two personages
so exceedingly different, been thus brought together? From
what the reader already knows of me, he may be quite prepared to
find me reading the former; but what could have induced me to
take up Blackstone, or rather the law?</p>
<p>I have ever loved to be as explicit as possible; on which
account, perhaps, I never attained to any proficiency in the law,
the essence of which is said to be ambiguity; most questions may
be answered in a few words, and this among the rest, though
connected with the law. My parents deemed it necessary that
I should adopt some profession, they named the law; the law was
as agreeable to me as any other profession within my reach, so I
adopted the law, and the consequence was, that Blackstone,
probably for the first time, found himself in company with Ab
Gwilym. By adopting the law I had not ceased to be
Lav-engro.</p>
<p>So I sat behind a desk many hours in a day, ostensibly engaged
in transcribing documents of various kinds; the scene of my
labours was a strange old house, occupying one side of a long and
narrow court, into which, however, the greater number of the
windows looked not, but into an extensive garden, filled with
fruit trees, in the rear of a large, handsome house, belonging to
a highly respectable gentleman, who, <i>moyennant une douceur
considerable</i>, had consented to instruct my father’s
youngest son in the mysteries of glorious English law. Ah!
<!-- page 87--><a name="page87"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
87</span>would that I could describe the good gentleman in the
manner which he deserves; he has long since sunk to his place in
a respectable vault, in the aisle of a very respectable church,
whilst an exceedingly respectable marble slab against the
neighbouring wall tells on a Sunday some eye wandering from its
prayer-book that his dust lies below; to secure such
respectabilities in death, he passed a most respectable
life. Let no one sneer, he accomplished much; his life was
peaceful, so was his death. Are these trifles? I wish
I could describe him, for I loved the man, and with reason, for
he was ever kind to me, to whom kindness has not always been
shown; and he was, moreover, a choice specimen of a class which
no longer exists—a gentleman lawyer of the old
school. I would fain describe him, but figures with which
he has nought to do press forward and keep him from my
mind’s eye; there they pass, Spaniard and Moor, Gypsy,
Turk, and livid Jew. But who is that? what that thick pursy
man in the loose, snuff-coloured great-coat, with the white
stockings, drab breeches, and silver buckles on his shoes; that
man with the bull neck, and singular head, immense in the lower
part, especially about the jaws, but tapering upward like a pear;
the man with the bushy brows, small grey eyes, replete with
cat-like expression, whose grizzled hair is cut close, and whose
ear-lobes are pierced with small golden rings? Oh! that is
not my dear old master, but a widely different personage.
<i>Bon jour</i>, <i>Monsieur Vidocq</i>! <i>expressions de ma
part à Monsieur Le Baron Taylor</i>. But here comes
at last my veritable old master!</p>
<p>A more respectable-looking individual was never seen; he
really looked what he was, a gentleman of the law—there was
nothing of the pettifogger about him: somewhat under the middle
size, and somewhat rotund in person, he was always dressed in a
full suit of black, never worn long enough to become
threadbare. His face was rubicund, and not without
keenness; but the most remarkable thing about him was the crown
of his head, which was bald, and shone like polished ivory,
nothing more white, smooth, and lustrous. Some people have
said that he wore false calves, probably because his black silk
stockings never exhibited a wrinkle; they might just as well have
said that he waddled, because his shoes creaked; for these last,
which were always without a speck, and polished as his crown,
though of a different hue, did creak, as he walked rather
slowly. I cannot say that I ever saw him walk fast.</p>
<p>He had a handsome practice, and might have died a very rich
man, much richer than he did, had he not been in the habit of
giving rather expensive dinners to certain great people, who gave
him nothing in return, except their company; I could never
discover his reasons for doing so, as he always appeared to me a
remarkably quiet man, by nature averse to noise and bustle; but
in all dispositions there are anomalies: I have already said that
he lived in a handsome house, and I may as well here add that he
had a very handsome wife, who both dressed and talked exceedingly
well.</p>
<p>So I sat behind the deal desk, engaged in copying documents of
various kinds; and in the apartment in which I sat, and in the
adjoining <!-- page 88--><a name="page88"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 88</span>ones, there were others, some of them
likewise copied documents, while some were engaged in the yet
more difficult task of drawing them up; and some of these, sons
of nobody, were paid for the work they did, whilst others, like
myself, sons of somebody, paid for being permitted to work,
which, as our principal observed, was but reasonable, forasmuch
as we not unfrequently utterly spoiled the greater part of the
work intrusted to our hands.</p>
<p>There was one part of the day when I generally found myself
quite alone, I mean at the hour when the rest went home to their
principal meal; I, being the youngest, was left to take care of
the premises, to answer the bell, and so forth, till relieved,
which was seldom before the expiration of an hour and a half,
when I myself went home; this period, however, was anything but
disagreeable to me, for it was then that I did what best pleased
me, and, leaving off copying the documents, I sometimes indulged
in a fit of musing, my chin resting on both my hands, and my
elbows planted on the desk; or, opening the desk aforesaid, I
would take out one of the books contained within it, and the book
which I took out was almost invariably, not Blackstone, but Ab
Gwilym.</p>
<p>Ah, that Ab Gwilym! I am much indebted to him, and it
were ungrateful on my part not to devote a few lines to him and
his songs in this my history. Start not, reader, I am not
going to trouble you with a poetical dissertation; no, no!
I know my duty too well to introduce anything of the kind; but I,
who imagine I know several things, and amongst others the
workings of your mind at this moment, have an idea that you are
anxious to learn a little, a very little, more about Ab Gwilym
than I have hitherto told you, the two or three words that I have
dropped having awakened within you a languid kind of
curiosity. I have no hesitation in saying that he makes one
of the some half-dozen really great poets whose verses, in
whatever language they wrote, exist at the present day, and are
more or less known. It matters little how I first became
acquainted with the writings of this man, and how the short thick
volume, stuffed full with his immortal imaginings, first came
into my hands. I was studying Welsh, and I fell in with Ab
Gwilym by no very strange chance. But before I say more
about Ab Gwilym, I must be permitted—I really must—to
say a word or two about the language in which he wrote, that same
“Sweet Welsh.” If I remember right, I found the
language a difficult one; in mastering it, however, I derived
unexpected assistance from what of Irish remained in my head, and
I soon found that they were cognate dialects, springing from some
old tongue which itself, perhaps, had sprung from one much
older. And here I cannot help observing cursorily that I
every now and then, whilst studying this Welsh, generally
supposed to be the original tongue of Britain, encountered words
which, according to the lexicographers, were venerable words,
highly expressive, showing the wonderful power and originality of
the Welsh, in which, however, they were no longer used in common
discourse, but were relics, precious relics, of the first speech
of Britain, perhaps of the world; with which words, however, I
was already well acquainted, and which <!-- page 89--><a
name="page89"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 89</span>I had picked
up, not in learned books, classic books, and in tongues of old
renown, but whilst listening to Mr. Petulengro and Tawno Chikno
talking over their everyday affairs in the language of the tents;
which circumstance did not fail to give rise to deep reflection
in those moments when, planting my elbows on the deal desk, I
rested my chin upon my hands. But it is probable that I
should have abandoned the pursuit of the Welsh language, after
obtaining a very superficial acquaintance with it, had it not
been for Ab Gwilym.</p>
<p>A strange songster was that who, pretending to be captivated
by every woman he saw, was, in reality, in love with nature
alone—wild, beautiful, solitary nature—her mountains
and cascades, her forests and streams, her birds, fishes, and
wild animals. Go to, Ab Gwilym, with thy pseudo-amatory
odes, to Morfydd, or this or that other lady, fair or ugly;
little didst thou care for any of them, Dame Nature was thy love,
however thou mayest seek to disguise the truth. Yes, yes,
send thy love-message to Morfydd, the fair wanton. By whom
dost thou send it, I would know? by the salmon, forsooth, which
haunts the rushing stream! the glorious salmon which bounds and
gambols in the flashing water, and whose ways and circumstances
thou so well describest—see, there he hurries upwards
through the flashing water. Halloo! what a glimpse of
glory—but where is Morfydd the while? What, another
message to the wife of Bwa Bach? Ay, truly; and by
whom?—the wind! the swift wind, the rider of the world,
whose course is not to be stayed; who gallops o’er the
mountain, and, when he comes to broadest river, asks neither for
boat nor ferry; who has described the wind so well—his
speed and power? But where is Morfydd? And now thou
art awaiting Morfydd, the wanton, the wife of the Bwa Bach; thou
art awaiting her beneath the tall trees, amidst the underwood;
but she comes not; no Morfydd is there. Quite right, Ab
Gwilym; what wantest thou with Morfydd? But another form is
nigh at hand, that of red Reynard, who, seated upon his chine at
the mouth of his cave, looks very composedly at thee; thou
startest, bendest thy bow, thy cross-bow, intending to hit
Reynard with the bolt just above the jaw; but the bow breaks,
Reynard barks and disappears into his cave, which by thine own
account reaches hell—and then thou ravest at the misfortune
of thy bow, and the non-appearance of Morfydd, and abusest
Reynard. Go to, thou carest neither for thy bow nor for
Morfydd, thou merely seekest an opportunity to speak of Reynard;
and who has described him like thee? the brute with the sharp
shrill cry, the black reverse of melody, whose face sometimes
wears a smile like the devil’s in the Evangile. But
now thou art actually with Morfydd; yes, she has stolen from the
dwelling of the Bwa Bach and has met thee beneath those
rocks—she is actually with thee, Ab Gwilym; but she is not
long with thee, for a storm comes on, and thunder shatters the
rocks—Morfydd flees! Quite right, Ab Gwilym; thou
hadst no need of her, a better theme for song is the voice of the
Lord—the rock shatterer—than the frail wife of the
Bwa Bach. Go to, Ab Gwilym, thou wast a wiser and a better
man than thou wouldst fain have had people believe.</p>
<p><!-- page 90--><a name="page90"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
90</span>But enough of thee and thy songs! Those times
passed rapidly; with Ab Gwilym in my hand, I was in the midst of
enchanted ground, in which I experienced sensations akin to those
I had felt of yore whilst spelling my way through the wonderful
book—the delight of my childhood. I say akin, for
perhaps only once in our lives do we experience unmixed wonder
and delight; and these I had already known.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Silver Gray—Good Word for
Everybody—A Remarkable Youth—Clients—Grades in
Society—The Archdeacon—Reading the Bible.</p>
<p>“I am afraid that I have not acted very wisely in
putting this boy of ours to the law,” said my father to my
mother, as they sat together one summer evening in their little
garden, beneath the shade of some tall poplars.</p>
<p>Yes, there sat my father in the garden chair which leaned
against the wall of his quiet home, the haven in which he had
sought rest, and, praise be to God, found it, after many a year
of poorly requited toil; there he sat, with locks of silver gray
which set off so nobly his fine bold but benevolent face, his
faithful consort at his side, and his trusty dog at his
feet—an eccentric animal of the genuine regimental breed,
who, born amongst red-coats, had not yet become reconciled to
those of any other hue, barking and tearing at them when they
drew near the door, but testifying his fond reminiscence of the
former by hospitable waggings of the tail whenever a uniform made
its appearance—at present a very unfrequent occurrence.</p>
<p>“I am afraid I have not done right in putting him to the
law,” said my father, resting his chin upon his gold-headed
bamboo cane.</p>
<p>“Why, what makes you think so?” said my
mother.</p>
<p>“I have been taking my usual evening walk up the road,
with the animal here,” said my father; “and, as I
walked along, I overtook the boy’s master, Mr. S---.
We shook hands, and, after walking a little way farther, we
turned back together, talking about this and that; the state of
the country, the weather, and the dog, which he greatly admired;
for he is a good-natured man, and has a good word for everybody,
though the dog all but bit him when he attempted to coax his
head; after the dog, we began talking about the boy; it was
myself who introduced that subject: I thought it was a good
opportunity to learn how he was getting on, so I asked what he
thought of my son; he hesitated at first, seeming scarcely to
know what to say; at length he came out with ‘Oh, a very
extraordinary youth, a most remarkable youth indeed,
captain!’ ‘Indeed,’ said I, ‘I am
glad to hear it, but I hope you find him steady?’
‘Steady, steady,’ said he, ‘why, yes,
he’s steady, I cannot say that he is not
steady.’ ‘Come, come,’ said I, beginning
to be rather uneasy, ‘I see plainly that you are not
altogether satisfied with him; I was afraid you would not be,
for, though <!-- page 91--><a name="page91"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 91</span>he is my own son, I am anything but
blind to his imperfections: but do tell me what particular fault
you have to find with him; and I will do my best to make him
alter his conduct.’ ‘No fault to find with him,
captain, I assure you, no fault whatever; the youth is a
remarkable youth, an extraordinary youth, only’—As I
told you before, Mr. S--- is the best-natured man in the world,
and it was only with the greatest difficulty that I could get him
to say a single word to the disadvantage of the boy, for whom he
seems to entertain a very great regard. At last I forced
the truth from him, and grieved I was to hear it; though I must
confess that I was somewhat prepared for it. It appears
that the lad has a total want of discrimination.”</p>
<p>“I don’t understand you,” said my
mother.</p>
<p>“You can understand nothing that would seem for a moment
to impugn the conduct of that child. I am not, however, so
blind; want of discrimination was the word, and it both sounds
well, and is expressive. It appears that, since he has been
placed where he is, he has been guilty of the grossest blunders;
only the other day, Mr. S--- told me, as he was engaged in close
conversation with one of his principal clients, the boy came to
tell him that a person wanted particularly to speak with him;
and, on going out, he found a lamentable figure with one eye, who
came to ask for charity; whom, nevertheless, the lad had ushered
into a private room, and installed in an arm chair, like a
justice of the peace, instead of telling him to go about his
business—now what did that show, but a total want of
discrimination?”</p>
<p>“I wish we may never have anything worse to reproach him
with,” said my mother.</p>
<p>“I don’t know what worse we could reproach him
with,” said my father: “I mean of course as far as
his profession is concerned: discrimination is the very
key-stone; if he treated all people alike, he would soon become a
beggar himself; there are grades in society as well as in the
army; and according to those grades we should fashion our
behaviour, else there would instantly be an end of all order and
discipline. I am afraid that the child is too condescending
to his inferiors, whilst to his superiors he is apt to be
unbending enough; I don’t believe that would do in the
world; I am sure it would not in the army. He told me
another anecdote with respect to his behaviour, which shocked me
more than the other had done. It appears that his wife,
who, by the by, is a very fine woman, and highly fashionable,
gave him permission to ask the boy to tea one evening, for she is
herself rather partial to the lad; there had been a great dinner
party there that day, and there were a great many fashionable
people, so the boy went and behaved very well and modestly for
some time, and was rather noticed, till, unluckily, a very great
gentleman, an archdeacon I think, put some questions to him, and,
finding that he understood the languages, began talking to him
about the classics. What do you think? the boy had the
impertinence to say that the classics were much overvalued, and
amongst other things that some horrid fellow or other, some
Welshman I think (thank God it was not an Irishman), was a better
poet than Ovid; the company were of course horrified; the
archdeacon, <!-- page 92--><a name="page92"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 92</span>who is seventy years of age, and has
seven thousand a year, took snuff and turned away. Mrs.
S--- turned up her eyes, Mr. S---, however, told me with his
usual good-nature (I suppose to spare my feelings) that he rather
enjoyed the thing, and thought it a capital joke.”</p>
<p>“I think so too,” said my mother.</p>
<p>“I do not,” said my father; “that a boy of
his years should entertain an opinion of his own—I mean one
which militates against all established authority—is
astounding; as well might a raw recruit pretend to offer an
unfavourable opinion on the manual and platoon exercise; the idea
is preposterous; the lad is too independent by half. I
never yet knew one of an independent spirit get on in the army;
the secret of success in the army is the spirit of
subordination.”</p>
<p>“Which is a poor spirit after all,” said my
mother; “but the child is not in the army.”</p>
<p>“And it is well for him that he is not,” said my
father; “but you do not talk wisely, the world is a field
of battle, and he who leaves the ranks, what can he expect but to
be cut down? I call his present behaviour leaving the
ranks, and going vapouring about without orders; his only chance
lies in falling in again as quick as possible; does he think he
can carry the day by himself? an opinion of his own at these
years—I confess I am exceedingly uneasy about the
lad.”</p>
<p>“You make me uneasy too,” said my mother;
“but I really think you are too hard upon the child; after
all, though not, perhaps, all you could wish him; he is always
ready to read the Bible. Let us go in; he is in the room
above us; at least he was two hours ago, I left him there bending
over his books; I wonder what he has been doing all this time, it
is now getting late; let us go in, and he shall read to
us.”</p>
<p>“I am getting old,” said my father; “and I
love to hear the Bible read to me, for my own sight is something
dim; yet I do not wish the child to read to me this night, I
cannot so soon forget what I have heard; but I hear my eldest
son’s voice, he is now entering the gate; he shall read the
Bible to us this night. What say you?”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Eldest Son—Saying of Wild
Finland—The Critical Time—Vaunting Polls—One
Thing Wanted—A Father’s Blessing—Miracle of
Art—The Pope’s House—Young
Enthusiast—Pictures of England—Persist and
Wrestle—The Little Dark Man.</p>
<p>The eldest son! The regard and affection which my father
entertained for his first-born were natural enough, and appeared
to none more so than myself, who cherished the same feelings
towards him. What he was as a boy the reader already knows,
for the reader has seen him as a boy; fain would I describe him
at the time of which I am now speaking, when he had attained the
verge of manhood, but the pen fails me, and I attempt not the
task; and yet it ought to be an <!-- page 93--><a
name="page93"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 93</span>easy one, for
how frequently does his form visit my mind’s eye in slumber
and in wakefulness, in the light of day, and in the night
watches; but last night I saw him in his beauty and his strength;
he was about to speak, and my ear was on the stretch, when at
once I awoke, and there was I alone, and the night storm was
howling amidst the branches of the pines which surround my lonely
dwelling: “Listen to the moaning of the pine, at whose root
thy hut is fastened,”—a saying that, of wild Finland,
in which there is wisdom; I listened, and thought of life and
death. . . . Of all human beings that I had ever known, that
elder brother was the most frank and generous, ay, and the
quickest and readiest, and the best adapted to do a great thing
needful at the critical time, when the delay of a moment would be
fatal. I have known him dash from a steep bank into a
stream in his full dress, and pull out a man who was drowning;
yet there were twenty others bathing in the water, who might have
saved him by putting out a hand, without inconvenience to
themselves, which, however, they did not do, but stared with
stupid surprise at the drowning one’s struggles. Yes,
whilst some shouted from the bank to those in the water to save
the drowning one, and those in the water did nothing, my brother
neither shouted nor stood still, but dashed from the bank and did
the one thing needful, which, under such circumstances, not one
man in a million would have done. Now, who can wonder that
a brave old man should love a son like this, and prefer him to
any other?</p>
<p>“My boy, my own boy, you are the very image of myself,
the day I took off my coat in the park to fight Big Ben,”
said my father, on meeting his son wet and dripping, immediately
after his bold feat. And who cannot excuse the honest pride
of the old man—the stout old man?</p>
<p>Ay, old man, that son was worthy of thee, and thou wast worthy
of such a son; a noble specimen wast thou of those strong
single-minded Englishmen who, without making a parade either of
religion or loyalty, feared God and honoured their king, and were
not particularly friendly to the French, whose vaunting polls
they occasionally broke, as at Minden and Malplaquet, to the
confusion vast of the eternal foes of the English land. I,
who was so little like thee that thou understoodest me not, and
in whom with justice thou didst feel so little pride, had yet
perception enough to see all thy worth, and to feel it an honour
to be able to call myself thy son; and if at some no distant
time, when the foreign enemy ventures to insult our shore, I be
permitted to break some vaunting poll, it will be a triumph to me
to think that, if thou hadst lived, thou wouldst have hailed the
deed, and mightest yet discover some distant resemblance to
thyself, the day when thou didst all but vanquish the mighty
Brain.</p>
<p>I have already spoken of my brother’s taste for
painting, and the progress he had made in that beautiful
art. It is probable that, if circumstances had not
eventually diverted his mind from the pursuit, he would have
attained excellence, and left behind him some enduring monument
of his powers, for he had an imagination to conceive, and that
yet rarer endowment, a hand capable of giving life, body, and
<!-- page 94--><a name="page94"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
94</span>reality to the conceptions of his mind; perhaps he
wanted one thing, the want of which is but too often fatal to the
sons of genius, and without which genius is little more than a
splendid toy in the hands of the possessor—perseverance,
dogged perseverance, in his proper calling; otherwise, though the
grave had closed over him, he might still be living in the
admiration of his fellow-creatures. O ye gifted ones,
follow your calling, for, however various your talents may be, ye
can have but one calling capable of leading ye to eminence and
renown; follow resolutely the one straight path before you, it is
that of your good angel, let neither obstacles nor temptations
induce ye to leave it; bound along if you can; if not, on hands
and knees follow it, perish in it, if needful; but ye need not
fear that; no one ever yet died in the true path of his calling
before he had attained the pinnacle. Turn into other paths,
and for a momentary advantage or gratification ye have sold your
inheritance, your immortality. Ye will never be heard of
after death.</p>
<p>“My father has given me a hundred and fifty
pounds,” said my brother to me one morning, “and
something which is better—his blessing. I am going to
leave you.”</p>
<p>“And where are you going?”</p>
<p>“Where? to the great city; to London, to be
sure.”</p>
<p>“I should like to go with you.”</p>
<p>“Pooh,” said my brother, “what should you do
there? But don’t be discouraged, I dare say a time
will come when you too will go to London.”</p>
<p>And, sure enough, so it did, and all but too soon.</p>
<p>“And what do you purpose doing there?” I
demanded.</p>
<p>“Oh, I go to improve myself in art, to place myself
under some master of high name, at least I hope to do so
eventually. I have, however, a plan in my head, which I
should wish first to execute; indeed, I do not think I can rest
till I have done so; every one talks so much about Italy, and the
wondrous artists which it has produced, and the wondrous pictures
which are to be found there; now I wish to see Italy, or rather
Rome, the great city, for I am told that in a certain room there
is contained the grand miracle of art.”</p>
<p>“And what do you call it?”</p>
<p>“The Transfiguration, painted by one Rafael, and it is
said to be the greatest work of the greatest painter which the
world has ever known. I suppose it is because everybody
says so, that I have such a strange desire to see it. I
have already made myself well acquainted with its locality, and
think that I could almost find my way to it blindfold. When
I have crossed the Tiber, which, as you are aware, runs through
Rome, I must presently turn to the right, up a rather shabby
street, which communicates with a large square, the farther end
of which is entirely occupied by the front of an immense church,
with a dome, which ascends almost to the clouds, and this church
they call St. Peter’s.”</p>
<p>“Ay, ay,” said I, “I have read about that in
Keysler’s Travels.”</p>
<p>“Before the church, in the square, are two fountains,
one on either <!-- page 95--><a name="page95"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 95</span>side, casting up water in showers;
between them, in the midst, is an obelisk, brought from Egypt,
and covered with mysterious writing; on your right rises an
edifice, not beautiful nor grand, but huge and bulky, where lives
a strange kind of priest whom men call the Pope, a very horrible
old individual, who would fain keep Christ in leading-strings,
calls the Virgin Mary the Queen of Heaven, and himself
God’s Lieutenant-General upon earth.”</p>
<p>“Ay, ay,” said I, “I have read of him in
Fox’s Book of Martyrs.”</p>
<p>“Well, I do not go straight forward up the flight of
steps conducting into the church, but I turn to the right, and,
passing under the piazza, find myself in a court of the huge
bulky house; and then ascend various staircases, and pass along
various corridors and galleries, all of which I could describe to
you, though I have never seen them; at last a door is unlocked,
and we enter a room rather high, but not particularly large,
communicating with another room, into which, however, I do not
go, though there are noble things in that second
room—immortal things, by immortal artists; amongst others,
a grand piece of Corregio; I do not enter it, for the grand
picture of the world is not there: but I stand still immediately
on entering the first room, and I look straight before me,
neither to the right nor left, though there are noble things both
on the right and left, for immediately before me at the farther
end, hanging against the wall, is a picture which arrests me, and
I can see nothing else, for that picture at the farther end
hanging against the wall is the picture of the world . .
.”</p>
<p>Yes, go thy way, young enthusiast, and, whether to London town
or to old Rome, may success attend thee; yet strange fears assail
me and misgivings on thy account. Thou canst not rest, thou
say’st, till thou hast seen the picture in the chamber at
old Rome hanging over against the wall; ay, and thus thou dost
exemplify thy weakness—thy strength too, it may
be—for the one idea, fantastic yet lovely, which now
possesses thee, could only have originated in a genial and
fervent brain. Well, go, if thou must go; yet it perhaps
were better for thee to bide in thy native land, and there, with
fear and trembling, with groanings, with straining eyeballs,
toil, drudge, slave, till thou hast made excellence thine own;
thou wilt scarcely acquire it by staring at the picture over
against the door in the high chamber of old Rome. Seekest
thou inspiration? thou needest it not, thou hast it already; and
it was never yet found by crossing the sea. What hast thou
to do with old Rome, and thou an Englishman? “Did thy
blood never glow at the mention of thy native land?” as an
artist merely? Yes, I trow, and with reason, for thy native
land need not grudge old Rome her “pictures of the
world;” she has pictures of her own, “pictures of
England;” and is it a new thing to toss up caps and
shout—England against the world? Yes, against the
world in all, in all; in science and in arms, in minstrel strain,
and not less in the art “which enables the hand to deceive
the intoxicated soul by means of pictures.” <a
name="citation95"></a><a href="#footnote95"
class="citation">[95]</a> Seek’st models? to
Gainsborough and Hogarth turn, not names of the world, may be,
but English names—and England against the world? A
living master? <!-- page 96--><a name="page96"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 96</span>why, there he comes! thou hast had
him long, he has long guided thy young hand towards the
excellence which is yet far from thee, but which thou canst
attain if thou shouldst persist and wrestle, even as he has done,
midst gloom and despondency—ay, and even contempt; he who
now comes up the creaking stair to thy little studio in the
second floor to inspect thy last effort before thou departest,
the little stout man whose face is very dark, and whose eye is
vivacious; that man has attained excellence, destined some day to
be acknowledged, though not till he is cold, and his mortal part
returned to its kindred clay. He has painted, not pictures
of the world, but English pictures, such as Gainsborough himself
might have done; beautiful rural pieces, with trees which might
well tempt the little birds to perch upon them: thou needest not
run to Rome, brother, where lives the old Mariolater, after
pictures of the world, whilst at home there are pictures of
England; nor needest thou even go to London, the big city, in
search of a master, for thou hast one at home in the old East
Anglian town who can instruct thee whilst thou needest
instruction: better stay at home, brother, at least for a season,
and toil and strive ’midst groanings and despondency till
thou hast attained excellence even as he has done—the
little dark man with the brown coat and the top-boots, whose name
will one day be considered the chief ornament of the old town,
and whose works will at no distant period rank amongst the
proudest pictures of England—and England against the
world!—thy master, my brother, thy, at present, all too
little considered master—Crome.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Desire for Novelty—Lives of the
Lawless—Countenances—Old Yeoman and Dame—We
Live near the Sea—Uncouth-looking Volume—The Other
Condition—Draoitheac—A Dilemma—The
Antinomian—Lodowick Muggleton—Almost
Blind—Anders Vedel.</p>
<p>But to proceed with my own story; I now ceased all at once to
take much pleasure in the pursuits which formerly interested me,
I yawned over Ab Gwilym; even as I now in my mind’s eye
perceive the reader yawning over the present pages. What
was the cause of this? Constitutional lassitude, or a
desire for novelty? Both it is probable had some influence
in the matter, but I rather think that the latter feeling was
predominant. The parting words of my brother had sunk into
my mind. He had talked of travelling in strange regions and
seeing strange and wonderful objects, and my imagination fell to
work and drew pictures of adventures wild and fantastic, and I
thought what a fine thing it must be to travel, and I wished that
my father would give me his blessing, and the same sum that he
had given my brother, and bid me go forth into the world; always
forgetting that I had neither talents nor energies at this period
which would enable me to make any successful figure on its
stage.</p>
<p><!-- page 97--><a name="page97"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
97</span>And then I again sought up the book which had so
captivated me in my infancy, and I read it through; and I sought
up others of a similar character, and in seeking for them I met
books also of adventure, but by no means of a harmless
description, lives of wicked and lawless men, Murray and
Latroon—books of singular power, but of coarse and prurient
imagination—books at one time highly in vogue; now
deservedly forgotten, and most difficult to be found.</p>
<p>And when I had gone through these books, what was my state of
mind? I had derived entertainment from their perusal, but
they left me more listless and unsettled than before, and I
really knew not what to do to pass my time. My philological
studies had become distasteful, and I had never taken any
pleasure in the duties of my profession. I sat behind my
desk in a state of torpor, my mind almost as blank as the paper
before me, on which I rarely traced a line. It was always a
relief to hear the bell ring, as it afforded me an opportunity of
doing something which I was yet capable of doing, to rise and
open the door and stare in the countenances of the
visitors. All of a sudden I fell to studying countenances,
and soon flattered myself that I had made considerable progress
in the science.</p>
<p>“There is no faith in countenances,” said some
Roman of old; “trust anything but a person’s
countenance.” “Not trust a man’s
countenance?” say some moderns, “why, it is the only
thing in many people that we can trust; on which account they
keep it most assiduously out of the way. Trust not a
man’s words if you please, or you may come to very
erroneous conclusions; but at all times place implicit confidence
in a man’s countenance, in which there is no deceit; and of
necessity there can be none. If people would but look each
other more in the face, we should have less cause to complain of
the deception of the world; nothing so easy as physiognomy nor so
useful.” Somewhat in this latter strain I thought, at
the time of which I am speaking. I am now older, and, let
us hope, less presumptuous. It is true that in the course
of my life I have scarcely ever had occasion to repent placing
confidence in individuals whose countenances have prepossessed me
in their favour; though to how many I may have been unjust, from
whose countenances I may have drawn unfavourable conclusions, is
another matter.</p>
<p>But it had been decreed by that Fate which governs our every
action, that I was soon to return to my old pursuits. It
was written that I should not yet cease to be Lav-engro, though I
had become, in my own opinion, a kind of Lavater. It is
singular enough that my renewed ardour for philology seems to
have been brought about indirectly by my physiognomical
researches, in which had I not indulged, the event which I am
about to relate, as far as connected with myself, might never
have occurred. Amongst the various countenances which I
admitted during the period of my answering the bell, there were
two which particularly pleased me, and which belonged to an
elderly yeoman and his wife, whom some little business had
brought to our law sanctuary. I believe they experienced
from me some kindness and attention, which won the old
people’s hearts. So, one day, when their little
business <!-- page 98--><a name="page98"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 98</span>had been brought to a conclusion, and
they chanced to be alone with me, who was seated as usual behind
the deal desk in the outer room, the old man with some confusion
began to tell me how grateful himself and dame felt for the many
attentions I had shown them, and how desirous they were to make
me some remuneration. “Of course,” said the old
man, “we must be cautious what we offer to so fine a young
gentleman as yourself; we have, however, something we think will
just suit the occasion, a strange kind of thing which people say
is a book, though no one that my dame or myself have shown it to
can make anything out of it; so as we are told that you are a
fine young gentleman, who can read all the tongues of the earth
and stars, as the Bible says, we thought, I and my dame, that it
would be just the thing you would like; and my dame has it now at
the bottom of her basket.”</p>
<p>“A book,” said I, “how did you come by
it?”</p>
<p>“We live near the sea,” said the old man;
“so near that sometimes our thatch is wet with the spray;
and it may now be a year ago that there was a fearful storm, and
a ship was driven ashore during the night, and ere the morn was a
complete wreck. When we got up at daylight, there were the
poor shivering crew at our door; they were foreigners, red-haired
men, whose speech we did not understand; but we took them in, and
warmed them, and they remained with us three days; and when they
went away they left behind them this thing, here it is, part of
the contents of a box which was washed ashore.”</p>
<p>“And did you learn who they were?”</p>
<p>“Why, yes; they made us understand that they were
Danes.”</p>
<p>Danes! thought I, Danes! and instantaneously, huge and
grizzly, appeared to rise up before my vision the skull of the
old pirate Dane, even as I had seen it of yore in the pent-house
of the ancient church to which, with my mother and my brother, I
had wandered on the memorable summer eve.</p>
<p>And now the old man handed me the book; a strange and
uncouth-looking volume enough. It was not very large, but
instead of the usual covering was bound in wood, and was
compressed with strong iron clasps. It was a printed book,
but the pages were not of paper, but vellum, and the characters
were black, and resembled those generally termed Gothic.</p>
<p>“It is certainly a curious book,” said I;
“and I should like to have it, but I can’t think of
taking it as a gift, I must give you an equivalent, I never take
presents from anybody.”</p>
<p>The old man whispered with his dame and chuckled, and then
turned his face to me, and said, with another chuckle,
“Well, we have agreed about the price; but, may be, you
will not consent.”</p>
<p>“I don’t know,” said I; “what do you
demand?”</p>
<p>“Why, that you shake me by the hand, and hold out your
cheek to my old dame, she has taken an affection to
you.”</p>
<p>“I shall be very glad to shake you by the hand,”
said I, “but as for the other condition it requires
consideration.”</p>
<p>“No consideration at all,” said the old man, with
something like a sigh; “she thinks you like her son, our
only child, that was lost twenty years ago in the waves of the
North Sea.”</p>
<p><!-- page 99--><a name="page99"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
99</span>“Oh, that alters the case altogether,” said
I, “and of course I can have no objection.”</p>
<p>And now, at once, I shook off my listlessness, to enable me to
do which nothing could have happened more opportune than the
above event. The Danes, the Danes! And I was at last
to become acquainted, and in so singular a manner, with the
speech of a people which had as far back as I could remember
exercised the strongest influence over my imagination, as how
should they not!—in infancy there was the summer-eve
adventure, to which I often looked back, and always with a kind
of strange interest, with respect to those to whom such gigantic
and wondrous bones could belong as I had seen on that occasion;
and, more than this, I had been in Ireland, and there, under
peculiar circumstances, this same interest was increased
tenfold. I had mingled much whilst there, with the genuine
Irish—a wild, but kind-hearted race, whose conversation was
deeply imbued with traditionary lore, connected with the early
history of their own romantic land, and from them I heard enough
of the Danes, but nothing commonplace, for they never mentioned
them but in terms which tallied well with my own preconceived
ideas. For at an early period the Danes had invaded
Ireland, and had subdued it, and, though eventually driven out,
had left behind them an enduring remembrance in the minds of the
people, who loved to speak of their strength and their stature,
in evidence of which they would point to the ancient raths or
mounds, where the old Danes were buried, and where bones of
extraordinary size were occasionally exhumed. And as the
Danes surpassed other people in strength, so, according to my
narrators, they also excelled all others in wisdom, or rather in
Draoitheac, or Magic, for they were powerful sorcerers, they
said, compared with whom the fairy men of the present day knew
nothing at all, at all; and, amongst other wonderful things, they
knew how to make strong beer from the heather that grows upon the
bogs. Little wonder if the interest, the mysterious
interest, which I had early felt about the Danes, was increased
tenfold by my sojourn in Ireland.</p>
<p>And now I had in my possession a Danish book, which, from its
appearance, might be supposed to have belonged to the very old
Danes indeed; but how was I to turn it to any account? I
had the book, it is true, but I did not understand the language,
and how was I to overcome that difficulty? hardly by poring over
the book; yet I did pore over the book, daily and nightly, till
my eyes were dim, and it appeared to me every now and then I
encountered words which I understood—English words, though
strangely disguised; and I said to myself, courage! English
and Danish are cognate dialects, a time will come when I shall
understand this Danish; and then I pored over the book again, but
with all my poring I could not understand it; and then I became
angry, and I bit my lips till the blood came; and I occasionally
tore a handful from my hair, and flung it upon the floor, but
that did not mend the matter, for still I did not understand the
book, which, however, I began to see was written in rhyme—a
circumstance rather difficult to discover at first, the
arrangement of the lines not differing <!-- page 100--><a
name="page100"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 100</span>from that
which is employed in prose; and its being written in rhyme made
me only the more eager to understand it.</p>
<p>But I toiled in vain, for I had neither grammar nor dictionary
of the language; and when I sought for them could procure
neither; and I was much dispirited, till suddenly a bright
thought came into my head, and I said, although I cannot obtain a
dictionary or grammar, I can perhaps obtain a Bible in this
language, and if I can procure a Bible, I can learn the language,
for the Bible in every tongue contains the same thing, and I have
only to compare the words of the Danish Bible with those of the
English, and, if I persevere, I shall in time acquire the
language of the Danes; and I was pleased with the thought, which
I considered to be a bright one, and I no longer bit my lips, or
tore my hair, but took my hat, and, going forth, I flung my hat
into the air.</p>
<p>And when my hat came down, I put it on my head and commenced
running, directing my course to the house of the Antinomian
preacher, who sold books, and whom I knew to have Bibles in
various tongues amongst the number, and I arrived out of breath,
and I found the Antinomian in his little library, dusting his
books; and the Antinomian clergyman was a tall man of about
seventy, who wore a hat with a broad brim and a shallow crown,
and whose manner of speaking was exceedingly nasal; and when I
saw him, I cried, out of breath, “Have you a Danish
Bible?” and he replied, “What do you want it for,
friend?” and I answered, “to learn Danish by;”
“and may be to learn thy duty,” replied the
Antinomian preacher. “Truly, I have it not; but, as
you are a customer of mine, I will endeavour to procure you one,
and I will write to that laudable society which men call the
Bible Society, an unworthy member of which I am, and I hope by
next week to procure what you desire.”</p>
<p>And when I heard these words of the old man, I was very glad,
and my heart yearned towards him, and I would fain enter into
conversation with him; and I said, “Why are you an
Antinomian? For my part, I would rather be a dog than
belong to such a religion.” “Nay,
friend,” said the Antinomian, “thou forejudgest us;
know that those who call us Antinomians call us so despitefully,
we do not acknowledge the designation.” “Then
you do not set all law at nought?” said I. “Far
be it from us,” said the old man, “we only hope that,
being sanctified by the Spirit from above, we have no need of the
law to keep us in order. Did you ever hear tell of Lodowick
Muggleton?” “Not I.” “That is
strange; know then that he was the founder of our poor society,
and after him we are frequently, though opprobriously, termed
Muggletonians, for we are Christians. Here is his book,
which, perhaps, you can do no better than purchase, you are fond
of rare books, and this is both curious and rare; I will sell it
cheap. Thank you, and now be gone, I will do all I can to
procure the Bible.”</p>
<p>And in this manner I procured the Danish Bible, and I
commenced my task; first of all, however, I locked up in a closet
the volume which had excited my curiosity, saying, “Out of
this closet thou comest not till I deem myself competent to read
thee,” and then I sat down in right earnest, comparing
every line in the one version with the corresponding <!-- page
101--><a name="page101"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
101</span>one in the other; and I passed entire nights in this
manner, till I was almost blind, and the task was tedious enough
at first, but I quailed not, and soon began to make progress: and
at first I had a misgiving that the old book might not prove a
Danish book, but was soon reassured by reading many words in the
Bible which I remembered to have seen in the book; and then I
went on right merrily, and I found that the language which I was
studying was by no means a difficult one, and in less than a
month I deemed myself able to read the book.</p>
<p>Anon, I took the book from the closet, and proceeded to make
myself master of its contents; I had some difficulty, for the
language of the book, though in the main the same as the language
of the Bible, differed from it in some points, being apparently a
more ancient dialect; by degrees, however, I overcame this
difficulty, and I understood the contents of the book, and well
did they correspond with all those ideas in which I had indulged
connected with the Danes. For the book was a book of
ballads, about the deeds of knights and champions, and men of
huge stature; ballads which from time immemorial had been sung in
the North, and which some two centuries before the time of which
I am speaking had been collected by one Anders Vedel, who lived
with a certain Tycho Brahe, and assisted him in making
observations upon the heavenly bodies, at a place called Uranias
Castle, on the little island of Hveen, in the Cattegat.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Two Individuals—The Long
Pipe—The Germans—Werther—The Female
Quaker—Suicide—Gibbon—Jesus of
Bethlehem—Fill Your Glass—Shakespeare—English
at Minden—Melancholy Swayne Vonved—The Fifth
Dinner—Strange Doctrines—Are You Happy?—Improve
Yourself in German.</p>
<p>It might be some six months after the events last recorded,
that two individuals were seated together in a certain room, in a
certain street of the old town which I have so frequently had
occasion to mention in the preceding pages; one of them was an
elderly, and the other a very young man, and they sat on either
side of the fire-place, beside a table, on which were fruit and
wine; the room was a small one, and in its furniture exhibited
nothing remarkable. Over the mantel-piece, however, hung a
small picture with naked figures in the foreground, and with much
foliage behind. It might not have struck every beholder,
for it looked old and smoke-dried; but a connoisseur, on
inspecting it closely, would have pronounced it to be a Judgment
of Paris, and a masterpiece of the Flemish school.</p>
<p>The forehead of the elder individual was high, and perhaps
appeared more so than it really was, from the hair being
carefully brushed back, as if for the purpose of displaying to
the best advantage that part of the cranium; his eyes were large
and full, and of a light brown, and might <!-- page 102--><a
name="page102"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 102</span>have been
called heavy and dull, had they not been occasionally lighted up
by a sudden gleam—not so brilliant however as that which at
every inhalation shone from the bowl of the long clay pipe which
he was smoking, but which, from a certain sucking sound which,
about this time, began to be heard from the bottom, appeared to
be giving notice that it would soon require replenishment from a
certain canister, which, together with a lighted taper, stood
upon the table beside him.</p>
<p>“You do not smoke?” said he, at length, laying
down his pipe, and directing his glance to his companion.</p>
<p>Now there was at least one thing singular connected with this
last, the colour of his hair, which, notwithstanding his extreme
youth, appeared to be rapidly becoming grey. He had very
long limbs, and was apparently tall of stature, in which he
differed from his elderly companion, who must have been somewhat
below the usual height.</p>
<p>“No, I can’t smoke,” said the youth in reply
to the observation of the other. “I have often tried,
but could never succeed to my satisfaction.”</p>
<p>“Is it possible to become a good German without
smoking?” said the senior, half speaking to himself.</p>
<p>“I daresay not,” said the youth; “but I
shan’t break my heart on that account.”</p>
<p>“As for breaking your heart, of course you would never
think of such a thing; he is a fool who breaks his heart on any
account; but it is good to be a German, the Germans are the most
philosophic people in the world, and the greatest smokers: now I
trace their philosophy to their smoking.”</p>
<p>“I have heard say their philosophy is all smoke—is
that your opinion?”</p>
<p>“Why, no; but smoking has a sedative effect upon the
nerves, and enables a man to bear the sorrows of this life (of
which every one has his share) not only decently, but
dignifiedly. Suicide is not a national habit in Germany, as
it is in England.”</p>
<p>“But that poor creature, Werther, who committed suicide,
was a German.”</p>
<p>“Werther is a fictitious character, and by no means a
felicitous one; I am no admirer either of Werther or his
author. But I should say that, if there ever was a Werther
in Germany, he did not smoke. Werther, as you very justly
observe, was a poor creature.”</p>
<p>“And a very sinful one; I have heard my parents say that
suicide is a great crime.”</p>
<p>“Broadly, and without qualification, to say that suicide
is a crime, is speaking somewhat unphilosophically. No
doubt suicide, under many circumstances, is a crime, a very
heinous one. When the father of a family, for example, to
escape from certain difficulties, commits suicide, he commits a
crime; there are those around him who look to him for support, by
the law of nature, and he has no right to withdraw himself from
those who have a claim upon his exertions; he is a person who
decamps with other people’s goods as well as his own.
Indeed, there can be no crime which is not founded upon the
depriving others of something which belongs to them. A man
is hanged for setting fire to <!-- page 103--><a
name="page103"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 103</span>his house
in a crowded city, for he burns at the same time or damages those
of other people; but if a man who has a house on a heath sets
fire to it, he is not hanged, for he has not damaged or
endangered any other individual’s property, and the
principle of revenge, upon which all punishment is founded, has
not been aroused. Similar to such a case is that of the man
who, without any family ties, commits suicide; for example, were
I to do the thing this evening, who would have a right to call me
to account? I am alone in the world, have no family to
support, and, so far from damaging any one, should even benefit
my heir by my accelerated death. However, I am no advocate
for suicide under any circumstances; there is something
undignified in it, unheroic, un-Germanic. But if you must
commit suicide—and there is no knowing to what people may
be brought—always contrive to do it as decorously as
possible; the decencies, whether of life or of death, should
never be lost sight of. I remember a female Quaker who
committed suicide by cutting her throat, but she did it
decorously and decently: kneeling down over a pail, so that not
one drop fell upon the floor; thus exhibiting in her last act
that nice sense of sweetness for which Quakers are
distinguished. I have always had a respect for that
woman’s memory.”</p>
<p>And here, filling his pipe from the canister, and lighting it
at the taper, he recommenced smoking calmly and sedately.</p>
<p>“But is not suicide forbidden in the Bible?” the
youth demanded.</p>
<p>“Why, no; but what though it were!—the Bible is a
respectable book, but I should hardly call it one whose
philosophy is of the soundest. I have said that it is a
respectable book; I mean respectable from its antiquity, and from
containing, as Herder says, ‘the earliest records of the
human race,’ though those records are far from being
dispassionately written, on which account they are of less value
than they otherwise might have been. There is too much
passion in the Bible, too much violence; now, to come to all
truth, especially historic truth, requires cool dispassionate
investigation, for which the Jews do not appear to have ever been
famous. We are ourselves not famous for it, for we are a
passionate people; the Germans are not—they are not a
passionate people—a people celebrated for their oaths: we
are. The Germans have many excellent historic writers,
we—’tis true we have Gibbon. You have been
reading Gibbon—what do you think of him?”</p>
<p>“I think him a very wonderful writer.”</p>
<p>“He is a wonderful writer—one <i>sui
generis</i>—uniting the perspicuity of the
English—for we are perspicuous—with the cool
dispassionate reasoning of the Germans. Gibbon sought after
the truth, found it, and made it clear.”</p>
<p>“Then you think Gibbon a truthful writer?”</p>
<p>“Why, yes; who shall convict Gibbon of falsehood?
Many people have endeavoured to convict Gibbon of falsehood; they
have followed him in his researches, and have never found him
once tripping. Oh, he’s a wonderful writer! his power
of condensation is admirable; the lore of the whole world is to
be found in his pages. Sometimes in a single note he has
given us the result of the study of years; or, to <!-- page
104--><a name="page104"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
104</span>speak metaphorically, ‘he has ransacked a
thousand Gulistans, and has condensed all his fragrant booty into
a single drop of otto.’”</p>
<p>“But was not Gibbon an enemy to the Christian
faith?”</p>
<p>“Why, no; he was rather an enemy to priestcraft, so am
I; and when I say the philosophy of the Bible is in many respects
unsound, I always wish to make an exception in favour of that
part of it which contains the life and sayings of Jesus of
Bethlehem, to which I must always concede my unqualified
admiration—of Jesus, mind you; for with his followers and
their dogmas I have nothing to do. Of all historic
characters, Jesus is the most beautiful and the most
heroic. I have always been a friend to hero-worship, it is
the only rational one, and has always been in use amongst
civilized people—the worship of spirits is synonymous with
barbarism—it is mere fetish; the savages of West Africa are
all spirit worshippers. But there is something philosophic
in the worship of the heroes of the human race, and the true hero
is the benefactor. Brahma, Jupiter, Bacchus, were all
benefactors, and, therefore, entitled to the worship of their
respective peoples. The Celts worshipped Hesus, who taught
them to plough, a highly useful art. We, who have attained
a much higher state of civilization than the Celts ever did,
worship Jesus, the first who endeavoured to teach men to behave
decently and decorously under all circumstances; who was the foe
of vengeance, in which there is something highly indecorous; who
had first the courage to lift his voice against that violent
dogma, ‘an eye for an eye;’ who shouted conquer, but
conquer with kindness; who said put up the sword, a violent
unphilosophic weapon; and who finally died calmly and decorously
in defence of his philosophy. He must be a savage who
denies worship to the hero of Golgotha.”</p>
<p>“But he was something more than a hero; he was the son
of God, wasn’t he?”</p>
<p>The elderly individual made no immediate answer; but, after a
few more whiffs from his pipe, exclaimed, “Come, fill your
glass! How do you advance with your translation of
Tell?”</p>
<p>“It is nearly finished; but I do not think I shall
proceed with it; I begin to think the original somewhat
dull.”</p>
<p>“There you are wrong; it is the masterpiece of Schiller,
the first of German poets.”</p>
<p>“It may be so,” said the youth. “But,
pray excuse me, I do not think very highly of German
poetry. I have lately been reading Shakespeare, and, when I
turn from him to the Germans—even the best of
them—they appear mere pigmies. You will pardon the
liberty I perhaps take in saying so.”</p>
<p>“I like that every one should have an opinion of his
own,” said the elderly individual; “and, what is
more, declare it. Nothing displeases me more than to see
people assenting to everything that they hear said; I at once
come to the conclusion that they are either hypocrites, or there
is nothing in them. But, with respect to Shakespeare, whom
I have not read for thirty years, is he not rather given to
bombast, ‘crackling bombast,’ as I think I have said
in one of my essays?”</p>
<p><!-- page 105--><a name="page105"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
105</span>“I daresay he is,” said the youth;
“but I can’t help thinking him the greatest of all
poets, not even excepting Homer. I would sooner have
written that series of plays, founded on the fortunes of the
House of Lancaster, than the Iliad itself. The events
described are as lofty as those sung by Homer in his great work,
and the characters brought upon the stage still more
interesting. I think Hotspur as much of a hero as Hector,
and young Henry more of a man than Achilles; and then there is
the fat knight, the quintessence of fun, wit, and
rascality. Falstaff is a creation beyond the genius even of
Homer.”</p>
<p>“You almost tempt me to read Shakespeare again—but
the Germans?”</p>
<p>“I don’t admire the Germans,” said the
youth, somewhat excited. “I don’t admire them
in any point of view. I have heard my father say that,
though good sharpshooters, they can’t much be depended upon
as soldiers; and that old Sergeant Meredith told him that Minden
would never have been won but for the two English regiments, who
charged the French with fixed bayonets, and sent them to the
right-about in double-quick time. With respect to poetry,
setting Shakespeare and the English altogether aside, I think
there is another Gothic nation, at least, entitled to dispute
with them the palm. Indeed, to my mind, there is more
genuine poetry contained in the old Danish book which I came so
strangely by, than has been produced in Germany from the period
of the Niebelungen lay to the present.”</p>
<p>“Ah, the Kœmpe Viser?” said the elderly
individual, breathing forth an immense volume of smoke, which he
had been collecting during the declamation of his young
companion. “There are singular things in that book, I
must confess; and I thank you for showing it to me, or rather
your attempt at translation. I was struck with that ballad
of Orm Ungarswayne, who goes by night to the grave-hill of his
father to seek for counsel. And then, again, that strange
melancholy Swayne Vonved, who roams about the world propounding
people riddles; slaying those who cannot answer, and rewarding
those who can with golden bracelets. Were it not for the
violence, I should say that ballad has a philosophic
tendency. I thank you for making me acquainted with the
book, and I thank the Jew Mousha for making me acquainted with
you.”</p>
<p>“That Mousha was a strange customer,” said the
youth, collecting himself.</p>
<p>“He <i>was</i> a strange customer,” said the elder
individual, breathing forth a gentle cloud. “I love
to exercise hospitality to wandering strangers, especially
foreigners; and when he came to this place, pretending to teach
German and Hebrew, I asked him to dinner. After the first
dinner, he asked me to lend him five pounds; I <i>did</i> lend
him five pounds. After the fifth dinner, he asked me to
lend him fifty pounds; I did <i>not</i> lend him the fifty
pounds.”</p>
<p>“He was as ignorant of German as of Hebrew,” said
the youth; “on which account he was soon glad, I suppose,
to transfer his pupil to some one else.”</p>
<p>“He told me,” said the elder individual,
“that he intended to leave a <!-- page 106--><a
name="page106"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 106</span>town where
he did not find sufficient encouragement; and, at the same time,
expressed regret at being obliged to abandon a certain
extraordinary pupil, for whom he had a particular regard.
Now I, who have taught many people German from the love which I
bear to it, and the desire which I feel that it should be
generally diffused, instantly said, that I should be happy to
take his pupil off his hands, and afford him what instruction I
could in German, for, as to Hebrew, I have never taken much
interest in it. Such was the origin of our
acquaintance. You have been an apt scholar. Of late,
however, I have seen little of you—what is the
reason?”</p>
<p>The youth made no answer.</p>
<p>“You think, probably, that you have learned all I can
teach you? Well, perhaps you are right.”</p>
<p>“Not so, not so,” said the young man eagerly;
“before I knew you I knew nothing, and am still very
ignorant; but of late my father’s health has been very much
broken, and he requires attention; his spirits also have become
low, which, to tell you the truth, he attributes to my
misconduct. He says that I have imbibed all kinds of
strange notions and doctrines, which will, in all probability,
prove my ruin, both here and hereafter;
which—which—”</p>
<p>“Ah, I understand,” said the elder, with another
calm whiff. “I have always had a kind of respect for
your father, for there is something remarkable in his appearance,
something heroic, and I would fain have cultivated his
acquaintance; the feeling, however, has not been
reciprocated. I met him, the other day, up the road, with
his cane and dog, and saluted him; he did not return my
salutation.”</p>
<p>“He has certain opinions of his own,” said the
youth, “which are widely different from those which he has
heard that you profess.”</p>
<p>“I respect a man for entertaining an opinion of his
own,” said the elderly individual. “I hold
certain opinions; but I should not respect an individual the more
for adopting them. All I wish for is tolerance, which I
myself endeavour to practise. I have always loved the
truth, and sought it; if I have not found it, the greater my
misfortune.”</p>
<p>“Are you happy?” said the young man.</p>
<p>“Why, no. And, between ourselves, it is that which
induces me to doubt sometimes the truth of my opinions. My
life, upon the whole, I consider a failure; on which account, I
would not counsel you, or any one, to follow my example too
closely. It is getting late, and you had better be going,
especially as your father, you say, is anxious about you.
But, as we may never meet again, I think there are three things
which I may safely venture to press upon you. The first is,
that the decencies and gentlenesses should never be lost sight
of, as the practice of the decencies and gentlenesses is at all
times compatible with independence of thought and action.
The second thing which I would wish to impress upon you is, that
there is always some eye upon us; and that it is impossible to
keep anything we do from the world, as it will assuredly be
divulged by somebody as soon as it is his interest to do
so. The third thing which I would wish to press upon
you—”</p>
<p><!-- page 107--><a name="page107"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
107</span>“Yes,” said the youth, eagerly bending
forward.</p>
<p>“Is”—and here the elderly individual laid
down his pipe upon the table—“that it will be as well
to go on improving yourself in German!”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXIV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Alehouse Keeper—Compassion for the
Rich—Old English Gentleman—How is
this?—Madeira—The Greek Parr—Twenty
Languages—Whiter’s Health—About the
Fight—A Sporting Gentleman—The Flattened
Nose—Lend us that Pightle—The Surly Nod.</p>
<p>“Holloa, master! can you tell us where the fight is
likely to be?”</p>
<p>Such were the words shouted out to me by a short thick fellow,
in brown top-boots, and bare-headed, who stood, with his hands in
his pockets, at the door of a country alehouse as I was passing
by.</p>
<p>Now, as I knew nothing about the fight, and as the appearance
of the man did not tempt me greatly to enter into conversation
with him, I merely answered in the negative, and continued my
way.</p>
<p>It was a fine, lovely morning in May, the sun shine bright
above, and the birds were carolling in the hedgerows. I was
wont to be cheerful at such seasons, for, from my earliest
recollection, sunshine and the song of birds have been dear to
me; yet, about that period, I was not cheerful, my mind was not
at rest; I was debating within myself, and the debate was dreary
and unsatisfactory enough. I sighed, and, turning my eyes
upward, I ejaculated, “What is truth?” But
suddenly, by a violent effort, breaking away from my meditations,
I hastened forward; one mile, two miles, three miles were
speedily left behind; and now I came to a grove of birch and
other trees, and opening a gate I passed up a kind of avenue, and
soon arriving before a large brick house, of rather antique
appearance, knocked at the door. In this house there lived
a gentleman with whom I had business. He was said to be a
genuine old English gentleman, and a man of considerable
property; at this time, however, he wanted a thousand pounds, as
gentlemen of considerable property every now and then do. I
had brought him a thousand pounds in my pocket, for it is
astonishing how many eager helpers the rich find, and with what
compassion people look upon their distresses. He was said
to have good wine in his cellar.</p>
<p>“Is your master at home?” said I, to a servant who
appeared at the door.</p>
<p>“His worship is at home, young man,” said the
servant, as he looked at my shoes, which bore evidence that I had
come walking. “I beg your pardon, sir,” he
added, as he looked me in the face.</p>
<p>“Ay, ay, servants,” thought I, as I followed the
man into the house, “always look people in the face when
you open the door, and do so before you look at their shoes, or
you may mistake the heir of a Prime Minister for a
shopkeeper’s son.”</p>
<p><!-- page 108--><a name="page108"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
108</span>I found his worship a jolly red-faced gentleman, of
about fifty-five; he was dressed in a green coat, white corduroy
breeches, and drab gaiters, and sat on an old-fashioned leather
sofa, with two small, thorough-bred English terriers, one on each
side of him. He had all the appearance of a genuine old
English gentleman who kept good wine in his cellar.</p>
<p>“Sir,” said I, “I have brought you a
thousand pounds”; and I said this after the servant had
retired, and the two terriers had ceased their barking, which is
natural to all such dogs at the sight of a stranger.</p>
<p>And when the magistrate had received the money, and signed and
returned a certain paper which I handed to him, he rubbed his
hands, and looking very benignantly at me, exclaimed,—</p>
<p>“And now, young gentleman, that our business is over,
perhaps you can tell me where the fight is to take
place?”</p>
<p>“I am sorry, sir,” said I, “that I
can’t inform you; but everybody seems to be anxious about
it”; and then I told him what had occurred to me on the
road with the alehouse keeper.</p>
<p>“I know him,” said his worship; “he’s
a tenant of mine, and a good fellow, somewhat too much in my
debt, though. But how is this, young gentleman, you look as
if you had been walking; you did not come on foot?”</p>
<p>“Yes, sir, I came on foot.”</p>
<p>“On foot! why, it is sixteen miles.”</p>
<p>“I sha’n’t be tired when I have walked
back.”</p>
<p>“You can’t ride, I suppose?”</p>
<p>“Better than I can walk.”</p>
<p>“Then why do you walk?”</p>
<p>“I have frequently to make journeys connected with my
profession; sometimes I walk, sometimes I ride, just as the whim
takes me.”</p>
<p>“Will you take a glass of wine?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“That’s right; what shall it be?”</p>
<p>“Madeira!”</p>
<p>The magistrate gave a violent slap on his knee; “I like
your taste,” said he; “I am fond of a glass of
Madeira myself, and can give you such a one as you will not drink
every day. Sit down, young gentleman, you shall have a
glass of Madeira, and the best I have.”</p>
<p>Thereupon he got up, and, followed by his two terriers, walked
slowly out of the room.</p>
<p>I looked round the room, and, seeing nothing which promised me
much amusement, I sat down, and fell again into my former train
of thought.</p>
<p>“What is truth?” said I.</p>
<p>“Here it is,” said the magistrate, returning at
the end of a quarter of an hour, followed by the servant, with a
tray; “here’s the true thing, or I am no judge, far
less a justice. It has been thirty years in my cellar last
Christmas. There,” said he to the servant, “put
it down, and leave my young friend and me to ourselves.
Now, what do you think of it?”</p>
<p><!-- page 109--><a name="page109"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
109</span>“It is very good,” said I.</p>
<p>“Did you ever taste better Madeira?”</p>
<p>“I never before tasted Madeira.”</p>
<p>“Then you ask for a wine without knowing what it
is?”</p>
<p>“I ask for it, sir, that I may know what it
is.”</p>
<p>“Well, there is logic in that, as Parr would say; you
have heard of Parr?”</p>
<p>“Old Parr?”</p>
<p>“Yes, old Parr, but not that Parr; you mean the English,
I the Greek Parr, as people call him.”</p>
<p>“I don’t know him.”</p>
<p>“Perhaps not—rather too young for that; but were
you of my age, you might have cause to know him, coming from
where you do. He kept school there, I was his first
scholar; he flogged Greek into me till I loved him—and he
loved me; he came to see me last year, and sat in that chair; I
honour Parr—he knows much, and is a sound man.”</p>
<p>“Does he know the truth?”</p>
<p>“Know the truth! he knows what’s good, from an
oyster to an ostrich—he’s not only sound but
round.”</p>
<p>“Suppose we drink his health?”</p>
<p>“Thank you, boy: here’s Parr’s health, and
Whiter’s.”</p>
<p>“Who is Whiter?”</p>
<p>“Don’t you know Whiter? I thought everybody
knew Reverend Whiter the philologist, though I suppose you
scarcely know what that means. A man fond of tongues and
languages, quite out of your way—he understands some
twenty; what do you say to that?”</p>
<p>“Is he a sound man?”</p>
<p>“Why, as to that, I scarcely know what to say: he has
got queer notions in his head—wrote a book to prove that
all words came originally from the earth—who knows?
Words have roots, and roots, live in the earth; but, upon the
whole, I should not call him altogether a sound man, though he
can talk Greek nearly as fast as Parr.”</p>
<p>“Is he a round man?”</p>
<p>“Ay, boy, rounder than Parr; I’ll sing you a song,
if you like, which will let you into his character:—</p>
<blockquote><p>“‘Give me the haunch of a buck to eat,
and to drink Madeira old,<br />
And a gentle wife to rest with, and in my arms to fold,<br />
An Arabic book to study, a Norfolk cob to ride,<br />
And a house to live in shaded with trees, and near to a river
side;<br />
With such good things around me, and blessed with good health
withal,<br />
Though I should live for a hundred years, for death I would not
call.’</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Here’s to Whiter’s health—so you know
nothing about the fight?”</p>
<p>“No, sir; the truth is, that of late I have been very
much occupied with various matters, otherwise I should, perhaps,
have been able to afford you some information—boxing is a
noble art.”</p>
<p>“Can you box?”</p>
<p>“A little.”</p>
<p><!-- page 110--><a name="page110"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
110</span>“I tell you what, my boy; I honour you, and,
provided your education had been a little less limited, I should
have been glad to see you here in company with Parr and Whiter;
both can box. Boxing is, as you say, a noble art—a
truly English art; may I never see the day when Englishmen shall
feel ashamed of it, or blacklegs and blackguards bring it into
disgrace! I am a magistrate, and, of course, cannot
patronise the thing very openly, yet I sometimes see a
prize-fight: I saw the Game Chicken beat Gulley.”</p>
<p>“Did you ever see Big Ben?”</p>
<p>“No, why do you ask?” But here we heard a
noise, like that of a gig driving up to the door, which was
immediately succeeded by a violent knocking and ringing, and
after a little time, the servant who had admitted me made his
appearance in the room.</p>
<p>“Sir,” said he, with a certain eagerness of
manner, “here are two gentlemen waiting to speak to
you.”</p>
<p>“Gentlemen waiting to speak to me! who are
they?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know, sir,” said the servant;
“but they look like sporting gentlemen,
and—and”—here he hesitated; “from a word
or two they dropped, I almost think that they come about the
fight.”</p>
<p>“About the fight,” said the magistrate.
“No! that can hardly be; however, you had better show them
in.”</p>
<p>Heavy steps were now heard ascending the stairs, and the
servant ushered two men into the apartment. Again there was
a barking, but louder than that which had been directed against
myself, for here were two intruders; both of them were remarkable
looking men, but to the foremost of them the most particular
notice may well be accorded: he was a man somewhat under thirty,
and nearly six feet in height. He was dressed in a blue
coat, white corduroy breeches, fastened below the knee with small
golden buttons; on his legs he wore white lamb’s-wool
stockings, and on his feet shoes reaching to the ankles; round
his neck was a handkerchief of the blue and bird’s eye
pattern; he wore neither whiskers nor moustaches, and appeared
not to delight in hair, that of his head, which was of a light
brown, being closely cropped; the forehead was rather high, but
somewhat narrow; the face neither broad nor sharp, perhaps rather
sharp than broad; the nose was almost delicate; the eyes were
grey, with an expression in which there was sternness blended
with something approaching to feline; his complexion was
exceedingly pale, relieved, however, by certain pock-marks, which
here and there studded his countenance; his form was athletic,
but lean; his arms long. In the whole appearance of the man
there was a blending of the bluff and the sharp. You might
have supposed him a bruiser; his dress was that of one in all its
minutiæ; something was wanting, however, in his
manner—the quietness of the professional man; he rather
looked like one performing the part—well—very
well—but still performing a part. His
companion!—there, indeed, was the bruiser—no mistake
about him: a tall massive man, with a broad countenance and a
flattened nose; dressed like a bruiser, but not like a bruiser
going into the ring; he wore white topped boots, and a loose
brown jockey coat. As the first advanced towards the table,
behind which the magistrate <!-- page 111--><a
name="page111"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 111</span>sat, he
doffed a white castor from his head, and made rather a genteel
bow; looking at me, who sat somewhat on one side, he gave a kind
of nod of recognition.</p>
<p>“May I request to know who you are, gentlemen?”
said the magistrate.</p>
<p>“Sir,” said the man in a deep, but not unpleasant
voice, “allow me to introduce to you my friend, Mr. ---,
the celebrated pugilist;” and he motioned with his hand
towards the massive man with the flattened nose.</p>
<p>“And your own name, sir?” said the magistrate.</p>
<p>“My name is no matter,” said the man; “were
I to mention it to you, it would awaken within you no feeling of
interest. It is neither Kean nor Belcher, and I have as yet
done nothing to distinguish myself like either of those
individuals, or even like my friend here. However, a time
may come—we are not yet buried; and whensoever my hour
arrives, I hope I shall prove myself equal to my destiny, however
high—</p>
<blockquote><p>‘Like a bird that’s bred amongst the
Helicons.’”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>And here a smile half theatrical passed over his features.</p>
<p>“In what can I oblige you, sir?” said the
magistrate.</p>
<p>“Well, sir; the soul of wit is brevity; we want a place
for an approaching combat between my friend here and a brave from
town. Passing by your broad acres this fine morning we saw
a pightle, which we deemed would suit. Lend us that
pightle, and receive our thanks; ’twould be a favour,
though not much to grant: we neither ask for Stonehenge nor for
Tempe.”</p>
<p>My friend looked somewhat perplexed; after a moment, however,
he said, with a firm but gentlemanly air, “Sir, I am sorry
that I cannot comply with your request.”</p>
<p>“Not comply!” said the man, his brow becoming dark
as midnight; and with a hoarse and savage tone, “Not
comply! why not?”</p>
<p>“It is impossible, sir; utterly impossible!”</p>
<p>“Why so?”</p>
<p>“I am not compelled to give my reason to you, sir, nor
to any man.”</p>
<p>“Let me beg of you to alter your decision,” said
the man, in a tone of profound respect.</p>
<p>“Utterly impossible, sir; I am a magistrate.”</p>
<p>“Magistrate! then fare ye well, for a green-coated
buffer and a Harmanbeck.”</p>
<p>“Sir!” said the magistrate, springing up with a
face fiery with wrath.</p>
<p>But, with a surly nod to me, the man left the apartment; and
in a moment more the heavy footsteps of himself and his companion
were heard descending the staircase.</p>
<p>“Who is that man?” said my friend, turning towards
me.</p>
<p>“A sporting gentleman, well known in the place from
which I come.”</p>
<p>“He appeared to know you.”</p>
<p>“I have occasionally put on the gloves with
him.”</p>
<p>“What is his name?”</p>
<h2><!-- page 112--><a name="page112"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 112</span>CHAPTER XXV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Doubts—Wise King of Jerusalem—Let
Me See—A Thousand Years—Nothing New—The
Crowd—The Hymn—Faith—Charles Wesley—There
He Stood—Farewell, Brother—Death—Sun, Moon, and
Stars—Wind on the Heath.</p>
<p>There was one question which I was continually asking myself
at this period, and which has more than once met the eyes of the
reader who has followed me through the last chapter.
“What is truth?” I had involved myself imperceptibly
in a dreary labyrinth of doubt, and, whichever way I turned, no
reasonable prospect of extricating myself appeared. The
means by which I had brought myself into this situation may be
very briefly told; I had inquired into many matters, in order
that I might become wise, and I had read and pondered over the
words of the wise, so called, till I had made myself master of
the sum of human wisdom; namely, that everything is enigmatical
and that man is an enigma to himself; thence the cry of
“What is truth?” I had ceased to believe in the truth
of that in which I had hitherto trusted, and yet could find
nothing in which I could put any fixed or deliberate
belief. I was, indeed, in a labyrinth! In what did I
not doubt? With respect to crime and virtue I was in doubt;
I doubted that the one was blameable and the other
praiseworthy. Are not all things subjected to the law of
necessity? Assuredly; time and chance govern all things:
yet how can this be? alas!</p>
<p>Then there was myself; for what was I born? Are not all
things born to be forgotten? That’s incomprehensible:
yet is it not so? Those butterflies fall and are
forgotten. In what is man better than a butterfly?
All then is born to be forgotten. Ah! that was a pang
indeed; ’tis at such a moment that a man wishes to
die. The wise king of Jerusalem, who sat in his shady
arbours beside his sunny fishpools, saying so many fine things,
wished to die, when he saw that not only all was vanity, but that
he himself was vanity. Will a time come when all will be
forgotten that now is beneath the sun? If so, of what
profit is life?</p>
<p>In truth, it was a sore vexation of spirit to me when I saw,
as the wise man saw of old, that whatever I could hope to perform
must necessarily be of very temporary duration; and if so, why do
it? I said to myself, whatever name I can acquire, will it
endure for eternity? scarcely so. A thousand years?
Let me see! What have I done already? I have learnt
Welsh, and have translated the songs of Ab Gwilym, some ten
thousand lines, into English rhyme; I have also learnt Danish,
and have rendered the old book of ballads cast by the tempest
upon the beach into corresponding English metre. Good! have
I done enough already to secure myself a reputation of a thousand
years? No, no! certainly not; I have not the slightest
ground for hoping that my translations from the Welsh and Danish
will be read at the end of a thousand years. Well, but I am
only eighteen, and I have <!-- page 113--><a
name="page113"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 113</span>not stated
all that I have done; I have learnt many other tongues, and have
acquired some knowledge even of Hebrew and Arabic. Should I
go on in this way till I am forty, I must then be very learned;
and perhaps, among other things, may have translated the Talmud,
and some of the great works of the Arabians. Pooh! all this
is mere learning and translation, and such will never secure
immortality. Translation is at best an echo, and it must be
a wonderful echo to be heard after the lapse of a thousand
years. No! all I have already done, and all I may yet do in
the same way, I may reckon as nothing—mere pastime;
something else must be done. I must either write some grand
original work, or conquer an empire; the one just as easy as the
other. But am I competent to do either? Yes, I think
I am, under favourable circumstances. Yes, I think I may
promise myself a reputation of a thousand years, if I do but give
myself the necessary trouble. Well! but what’s a
thousand years after all, or twice a thousand years? Woe is
me! I may just as well sit still.</p>
<p>“Would I had never been born!” I said to myself;
and a thought would occasionally intrude. But was I ever
born? Is not all that I see a lie—a deceitful
phantom? Is there a world, and earth, and sky?
Berkeley’s doctrine—Spinosa’s doctrine!
Dear reader, I had at that time never read either Berkeley or
Spinosa. I have still never read them; who are they, men of
yesterday? “All is a lie—all a deceitful
phantom,” are old cries; they come naturally from the
mouths of those who, casting aside that choicest shield against
madness, simplicity, would fain be wise as God, and can only know
that they are naked. This doubting in the “universal
all” is most coeval with the human race: wisdom, so called,
was early sought after. All is a lie—a deceitful
phantom—was said when the world was yet young; its surface,
save a scanty portion, yet untrodden by human foot, and when the
great tortoise yet crawled about. All is a lie, was the
doctrine of Buddh; and Buddh lived thirty centuries before the
wise king of Jerusalem, who sat in his arbours, beside his sunny
fishpools, saying many fine things, and, amongst others,
“There is nothing new under the sun!”</p>
<p style="text-align: center">* * * * *</p>
<p>One day, whilst I bent my way to the heath of which I have
spoken on a former occasion, at the foot of the hills which
formed it I came to a place where a wagon was standing, but
without horses, the shafts resting on the ground; there was a
crowd about it, which extended halfway up the side of the
neighbouring hill. The wagon was occupied by some
half-a-dozen men; some sitting, others standing—they were
dressed in sober-coloured habiliments of black or brown, cut in a
plain and rather uncouth fashion, and partially white with dust;
their hair was short, and seemed to have been smoothed down by
the application of the hand; all were bare-headed—sitting
or standing, all were bare-headed. One of them, a tall man,
was speaking as I arrived; ere, however, I could distinguish what
he was saying, he left off, and then there was a cry for a hymn
“to the glory of God”—that was the word.
It was a strange sounding hymn, as well it might be, for
everybody <!-- page 114--><a name="page114"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 114</span>joined in it: there were voices of
all kinds, of men, of women, and of children—of those who
could sing, and of those who could not—a thousand voices
all joined, and all joined heartily; no voice of all the
multitude was silent save mine. The crowd consisted
entirely of the lower classes, labourers and mechanics, and their
wives and children—dusty people, unwashed people, people of
no account whatever, and yet they did not look a mob. And
when that hymn was over—and here let me observe that,
strange as it sounded, I have recalled that hymn to mind, and it
has seemed to tingle in my ears on occasions when all that pomp
and art could do to enhance religious solemnity was being
done—in the Sistine Chapel, what time the papal band was in
full play, and the choicest choristers of Italy poured forth
their melodious tones in presence of Batuschca and his
cardinals—on the ice of the Neva, what time the long train
of stately priests, with their noble beards and their flowing
robes of crimson and gold, with their ebony and ivory staves,
stalked along, chanting their Sclavonian litanies in advance of
the mighty Emperor of the North and his Priberjensky guard of
giants, towards the orifice through which the river, running
below in its swiftness, is to receive the baptismal
lymph:—when the hymn was over, another man in the wagon
proceeded to address the people; he was a much younger man than
the last speaker; somewhat square built and about the middle
height; his face was rather broad, but expressive of much
intelligence, and with a peculiar calm and serious look; the
accent in which he spoke indicated that he was not of these
parts, but from some distant district. The subject of his
address was faith, and how it could remove mountains. It
was a plain address, without any attempt at ornament, and
delivered in a tone which was neither loud nor vehement.
The speaker was evidently not a practised one—once or twice
he hesitated as if for words to express his meaning, but still he
held on, talking of faith, and how it could remove mountains:
“It is the only thing we want, brethren, in this world; if
we have that, we are indeed rich, as it will enable us to do our
duty under all circumstances, and to bear our lot, however hard
it may be—and the lot of all mankind is hard—the lot
of the poor is hard, brethren—and who knows more of the
poor than I?—a poor man myself, and the son of a poor man:
but are the rich better off? not so, brethren, for God is
just. The rich have their trials too: I am not rich myself,
but I have seen the rich with careworn countenances; I have also
seen them in mad-houses; from which you may learn, brethren, that
the lot of all mankind is hard; that is, till we lay hold of
faith, which makes us comfortable under all circumstances;
whether we ride in gilded chariots or walk bare-footed in quest
of bread; whether we be ignorant, whether we be wise—for
riches and poverty, ignorance and wisdom, brethren, each brings
with it its peculiar temptations. Well, under all these
troubles, the thing which I would recommend you to seek is one
and the same—faith; faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, who
made us, and allotted to each his station. Each has
something to do, brethren. Do it, therefore, but always in
faith; without faith we shall find ourselves sometimes at fault;
but with faith never—for faith <!-- page 115--><a
name="page115"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 115</span>can remove
the difficulty. It will teach us to love life, brethren,
when life is becoming bitter, and to prize the blessings around
us; for as every man has his cares, brethren, so has each man his
blessings. It will likewise teach us not to love life over
much, seeing that we must one day part with it. It will
teach us to face death with resignation, and will preserve us
from sinking amidst the swelling of the river Jordan.”</p>
<p>And when he had concluded his address, he said, “Let us
sing a hymn, one composed by Master Charles Wesley—he was
my countryman, brethren.</p>
<blockquote><p>‘Jesus, I cast my soul on thee,<br />
Mighty and merciful to save;<br />
Thou shalt to death go down with me,<br />
And lay me gently in the grave.</p>
<p>This body then shall rest in hope,<br />
This body which the worms destroy;<br />
For thou shalt surely raise me up,<br />
To glorious life and endless joy.’”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Farewell, preacher with the plain coat, and the calm serious
look! I saw thee once again, and that was lately—only
the other day. It was near a fishing hamlet, by the
seaside, that I saw the preacher again. He stood on the top
of a steep monticle, used by pilots as a look-out for vessels
approaching that coast, a dangerous one, abounding in rocks and
quicksands. There he stood on the monticle, preaching to
weather-worn fishermen and mariners gathered below upon the
sand. “Who is he?” said I to an old fisherman
who stood beside me with a book of hymns in his hand; but the old
man put his hand to his lips, and that was the only answer I
received. Not a sound was heard but the voice of the
preacher and the roaring of the waves; but the voice was heard
loud above the roaring of the sea, for the preacher now spoke
with power, and his voice was not that of one who
hesitates. There he stood—no longer a young man, for
his black locks were become gray, even like my own; but there was
the intelligent face, and the calm serious look which had struck
me of yore. There stood the preacher, one of those
men—and, thank God, their number is not few—who,
animated by the spirit of Christ, amidst much poverty, and, alas!
much contempt, persist in carrying the light of the Gospel amidst
the dark parishes of what, but for their instrumentality, would
scarcely be Christian England. I should have waited till he
had concluded, in order that I might speak to him and endeavour
to bring back the ancient scene to his recollection, but suddenly
a man came hurrying towards the monticle, mounted on a speedy
horse, and holding by the bridle one yet more speedy, and he
whispered to me, “Why loiterest thou here?—knowest
thou not all that is to be done before midnight?” and he
flung me the bridle; and I mounted on the horse of great speed,
and I followed the other, who had already galloped off. And
as I departed, I waved my hand to him on the monticle, and I
shouted, “Farewell, brother! the <!-- page 116--><a
name="page116"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 116</span>seed came
up at last, after a long period!” and then I gave the
speedy horse his way, and leaning over the shoulder of the
galloping horse, I said, “Would that my life had been like
his—even like that man’s.”</p>
<p>I now wandered along the heath, until I came to a place where,
beside a thick furze, sat a man, his eyes fixed intently on the
red ball of the setting sun.</p>
<p>“That’s not you, Jasper?”</p>
<p>“Indeed, brother!”</p>
<p>“I’ve not seen you for years.”</p>
<p>“How should you, brother?”</p>
<p>“What brings you here?”</p>
<p>“The fight, brother.”</p>
<p>“Where are the tents?”</p>
<p>“On the old spot, brother.”</p>
<p>“Any news since we parted?”</p>
<p>“Two deaths, brother.”</p>
<p>“Who are dead, Jasper?”</p>
<p>“Father and mother, brother.”</p>
<p>“Where did they die?”</p>
<p>“Where they were sent, brother.”</p>
<p>“And Mrs. Herne?”</p>
<p>“She’s alive, brother.”</p>
<p>“Where is she now?”</p>
<p>“In Yorkshire, brother.”</p>
<p>“What is your opinion of death, Mr. Petulengro?”
said I, as I sat down beside him.</p>
<p>“My opinion of death, brother, is much the same as that
in the old song of Pharaoh, which I have heard my grandam
sing—</p>
<blockquote><p>Canna marel o manus chivios andé puv,<br />
Ta rovel pa leste o chavo ta romi.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>When a man dies, he is cast into the earth, and his wife and
child sorrow over him. If he has neither wife nor child,
then his father and mother, I suppose; and if he is quite alone
in the world, why, then, he is cast into the earth, and there is
an end of the matter.”</p>
<p>“And do you think that is the end of man?”</p>
<p>“There’s an end of him, brother, more’s the
pity.”</p>
<p>“Why do you say so?”</p>
<p>“Life is sweet, brother.”</p>
<p>“Do you think so?”</p>
<p>“Think so!—There’s night and day, brother,
both sweet things; sun, moon, and stars, brother, all sweet
things; there’s likewise a wind on the heath. Life is
very sweet, brother; who would wish to die?”</p>
<p>“I would wish to die—”</p>
<p>“You talk like a gorgio—which is the same as
talking like a fool—were you a Rommany Chal you would talk
wiser. Wish to die, indeed!—A Rommany Chal would wish
to live for ever!”</p>
<p>“In sickness, Jasper?”</p>
<p><!-- page 117--><a name="page117"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
117</span>“There’s the sun and stars,
brother.”</p>
<p>“In blindness, Jasper?”</p>
<p>“There’s the wind on the heath, brother; if I
could only feel that, I would gladly live for ever. Dosta,
we’ll now go to the tents and put on the gloves; and
I’ll try to make you feel what a sweet thing it is to be
alive, brother!”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXVI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Flower of the Grass—Days of
Pugilism—The Rendezvous—Jews—Bruisers of
England—Winter Spring—Well-earned Bays—The
Fight—Huge Black Cloud—Frame of Adamant—The
Storm—Dukkeripens—The Barouche—The Rain
Gushes.</p>
<p>How for everything there is a time and a season, and then how
does the glory of a thing pass from it, even like the flower of
the grass. This is a truism, but it is one of those which
are continually forcing themselves upon the mind. Many
years have not passed over my head, yet, during those which I can
call to remembrance, how many things have I seen flourish, pass
away, and become forgotten, except by myself, who, in spite of
all my endeavours, never can forget anything. I have known
the time when a pugilistic encounter between two noted champions
was almost considered in the light of a national affair; when
tens of thousands of individuals, high and low, meditated and
brooded upon it, the first thing in the morning and the last at
night, until the great event was decided. But the time is
past, and many people will say, thank God that it is; all I have
to say is, that the French still live on the other side of the
water, and are still casting their eyes hitherward—and that
in the days of pugilism it was no vain boast to say, that one
Englishman was a match for two of t’other race; at present
it would be a vain boast to say so, for these are not the days of
pugilism.</p>
<p>But those to which the course of my narrative has carried me
were the days of pugilism; it was then at its height, and
consequently near its decline, for corruption had crept into the
ring; and how many things, states and sects among the rest, owe
their decline to this cause! But what a bold and vigorous
aspect pugilism wore at that time! and the great battle was just
then coming off: the day had been decided upon, and the
spot—a convenient distance from the old town; and to the
old town were now flocking the bruisers of England, men of
tremendous renown. Let no one sneer at the bruisers of
England—what were the gladiators of Rome, or the
bull-fighters of Spain, in its palmiest days, compared to
England’s bruisers? Pity that ever corruption should
have crept in amongst them—but of that I wish not to talk;
let us still hope that a spark of the old religion, of which they
were the priests, still lingers in the breasts of
Englishmen. There they come, the bruisers, from far London,
or from wherever else they might chance to <!-- page 118--><a
name="page118"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 118</span>be at the
time, to the great rendezvous in the old city; some came one way,
some another; some of tip-top reputation came with peers in their
chariots, for glory and fame are such fair things, that even
peers are proud to have those invested therewith by their sides;
others came in their own gigs, driving their own bits of blood,
and I heard one say: “I have driven through at a heat the
whole hundred and eleven miles, and only stopped to bait
twice.” Oh, the blood-horses of old England! but they
too have had their day—for everything beneath the sun there
is a season and a time. But the greater number come just as
they can contrive; on the tops of coaches, for example; and
amongst these there are fellows with dark sallow faces, and sharp
shining eyes; and it is these that have planted rottenness in the
core of pugilism, for they are Jews, and, true to their kind,
have only base lucre in view.</p>
<p>It was fierce old Cobbett, I think, who first said that the
Jews first introduced bad faith amongst pugilists. He did
not always speak the truth, but at any rate he spoke it when he
made that observation. Strange people the
Jews—endowed with every gift but one, and that the highest,
genius divine,—genius which can alone make of men demigods,
and elevate them above earth and what is earthy and grovelling;
without which a clever nation—and who more clever than the
Jews?—may have Rambams in plenty, but never a Fielding nor
a Shakespeare. A Rothschild and a Mendoza, yes—but
never a Kean nor a Belcher.</p>
<p>So the bruisers of England are come to be present at the grand
fight speedily coming off; there they are met in the precincts of
the old town, near the field of the chapel, planted with tender
saplings at the restoration of sporting Charles, which are now
become venerable elms, as high as many a steeple; there they are
met at a fitting rendezvous, where a retired coachman, with one
leg, keeps an hotel and a bowling-green. I think I now see
them upon the bowling-green, the men of renown, amidst hundreds
of people with no renown at all, who gaze upon them with timid
wonder. Fame, after all, is a glorious thing, though it
lasts only for a day. There’s Cribb, the champion of
England, and perhaps the best man in England; there he is, with
his huge massive figure, and face wonderfully like that of a
lion. There is Belcher, the younger, not the mighty one,
who is gone to his place, but the Teucer Belcher, the most
scientific pugilist that ever entered a ring, only wanting
strength to be, I won’t say what. He appears to walk
before me now, as he did that evening, with his white hat, white
great coat, thin genteel figure, springy step, and keen,
determined eye. Crosses him, what a contrast! grim, savage
Shelton, who has a civil word for nobody, and a hard blow for
anybody—hard! one blow, given with the proper play of his
athletic arm, will unsense a giant. Yonder individual, who
strolls about with his hands behind him, supporting his brown
coat lappets, under-sized, and who looks anything but what he is,
is the king of the light weights, so called—Randall! the
terrible Randall, who has Irish blood in his veins; not the
better for that, nor the worse; and not far from him is his last
antagonist, Ned Turner, who, though beaten by him, still thinks
himself as good a man, in which he is, perhaps, right, for it was
a near thing; and “a better shentleman,” in which he
is quite right, for he is a <!-- page 119--><a
name="page119"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
119</span>Welshman. But how shall I name them all? they
were there by dozens, and all tremendous in their way.
There was Bulldog Hudson, and fearless Scroggins, who beat the
conqueror of Sam the Jew. There was Black
Richmond—no, he was not there, but I knew him well; he was
the most dangerous of blacks, even with a broken thigh.
There was Purcell, who could never conquer till all seemed over
with him. There was—what! shall I name thee last? ay,
why not? I believe that thou art the last of all that
strong family still above the sod, where mayst thou long
continue—true piece of English stuff, Tom of
Bedford—sharp as Winter, kind as Spring.</p>
<p>Hail to thee, Tom of Bedford, or by whatever name it may
please thee to be called, Spring or Winter. Hail to thee,
six-foot Englishman of the brown eye, worthy to have carried a
six-foot bow at Flodden, where England’s yeomen triumphed
over Scotland’s king, his clans and chivalry. Hail to
thee, last of England’s bruisers, after all the many
victories which thou hast achieved—true English victories,
unbought by yellow gold; need I recount them? nay, nay! they are
already well known to fame—sufficient to say that
Bristol’s Bull and Ireland’s Champion were vanquished
by thee, and one mightier still, gold itself, thou didst
overcome; for gold itself strove in vain to deaden the power of
thy arm; and thus thou didst proceed till men left off
challenging thee, the unvanquishable, the incorruptible.
’Tis a treat to see thee, Tom of Bedford, in thy
“public” in Holborn way, whither thou hast retired
with thy well-earned bays. ’Tis Friday night, and
nine by Holborn clock. There sits the yeoman at the end of
his long room, surrounded by his friends: glasses are filled, and
a song is the cry, and a song is sung well suited to the place;
it finds an echo in every heart—fists are clenched, arms
are waved, and the portraits of the mighty fighting men of yore,
Broughton, and Slack, and Ben, which adorn the walls, appear to
smile grim approbation, whilst many a manly voice joins in the
bold chorus:</p>
<blockquote><p>“Here’s a health to old honest John
Bull,<br />
When he’s gone we shan’t find such another,<br />
And with hearts and with glasses brim full,<br />
We will drink to old England, his mother.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>But the fight! with respect to the fight, what shall I
say? Little can be said about it—it was soon over;
some said that the brave from town, who was reputed the best man
of the two, and whose form was a perfect model of athletic
beauty, allowed himself, for lucre vile, to be vanquished by the
massive champion with the flattened nose. One thing is
certain, that the former was suddenly seen to sink to the earth
before a blow of by no means extraordinary power. Time,
time! was called; but there he lay upon the ground apparently
senseless, and from thence he did not lift his head till several
seconds after the umpires had declared his adversary victor.</p>
<p>There were shouts; indeed, there’s never a lack of
shouts to celebrate a victory, however acquired; but there was
also much grinding of teeth, especially amongst the fighting men
from town. “Tom has sold us,” <!-- page
120--><a name="page120"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
120</span>said they, “sold us to the yokels; who would have
thought it?” Then there was fresh grinding of teeth,
and scowling brows were turned to the heaven; but what is this?
is it possible, does the heaven scowl too? why, only a quarter of
an hour ago—but what may not happen in a quarter of an
hour? For many weeks the weather had been of the most
glorious description, the eventful day, too, had dawned
gloriously, and so it had continued till some two hours after
noon; the fight was then over; and about that time I looked
up—what a glorious sky of deep blue, and what a big fierce
sun swimming high above in the midst of that blue; not a
cloud—there had not been one for weeks—not a cloud to
be seen, only in the far west, just on the horizon, something
like the extremity of a black wing; that was only a quarter of an
hour ago, and now the whole northern side of the heaven is
occupied by a huge black cloud, and the sun is only occasionally
seen amidst masses of driving vapour; what a change! but another
fight is at hand, and the pugilists are clearing the outer
ring;—how their huge whips come crashing upon the heads of
the yokels; blood flows, more blood than in the fight: those
blows are given with right good-will, those are not sham blows,
whether of whip or fist; it is with fist that grim Shelton
strikes down the big yokel; he is always dangerous, grim Shelton,
but now particularly so, for he has lost ten pounds betted on the
brave who sold himself to the yokels; but the outer ring is
cleared: and now the second fight commences; it is between two
champions of less renown than the others, but is perhaps not the
worse on that account. A tall thin boy is fighting in the
ring with a man somewhat under the middle size, with a frame of
adamant; that’s a gallant boy! he’s a yokel, but he
comes from Brummagem, he does credit to his extraction; but his
adversary has a frame of adamant: in what a strange light they
fight, but who can wonder, on looking at that frightful cloud
usurping now one-half of heaven, and at the sun struggling with
sulphurous vapour; the face of the boy, which is turned towards
me, looks horrible in that light, but he is a brave boy, he
strikes his foe on the forehead, and the report of the blow is
like the sound of a hammer against a rock; but there is a rush
and a roar over head, a wild commotion, the tempest is beginning
to break loose; there’s wind and dust, a crash, rain and
hail; is it possible to fight amidst such a commotion? yes! the
fight goes on; again the boy strikes the man full on the brow,
but it is of no use striking that man, his frame is of
adamant. “Boy, thy strength is beginning to give way,
thou art becoming confused”; the man now goes to work,
amidst rain and hail. “Boy, thou wilt not hold out
ten minutes longer against rain, hail, and the blows of such an
antagonist.”</p>
<p>And now the storm was at its height; the black thunder-cloud
had broken into many, which assumed the wildest shapes and the
strangest colours, some of them unspeakably glorious; the rain
poured in a deluge, and more than one water-spout was seen at no
great distance: an immense rabble is hurrying in one direction; a
multitude of men of all ranks, peers and yokels, prize-fighters
and Jews, and the last came to plunder, and are now plundering
amidst that wild confusion of hail and rain, men and horses,
carts and carriages. But all hurry in one <!-- page
121--><a name="page121"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
121</span>direction, through mud and mire; there’s a town
only three miles distant, which is soon reached, and soon filled,
it will not contain one-third of that mighty rabble; but
there’s another town farther on—the good old city is
farther on, only twelve miles; what’s that! who’ll
stay here? onward to the old town.</p>
<p>Hurry skurry, a mixed multitude of men and horses, carts and
carriages, all in the direction of the old town; and, in the
midst of all that mad throng, at a moment when the rain gushes
were coming down with particular fury, and the artillery of the
sky was pealing as I had never heard it peal before, I felt some
one seize me by the arm—I turned round and beheld Mr.
Petulengro.</p>
<p>“I can’t hear you, Mr. Petulengro,” said I;
for the thunder drowned the words which he appeared to be
uttering.</p>
<p>“Dearginni,” I heard Mr. Petulengro say, “it
thundereth. I was asking, brother, whether you believe in
dukkeripens?”</p>
<p>“I do not, Mr. Petulengro; but this is strange weather
to be asking me whether I believe in fortunes.”</p>
<p>“Grondinni,” said Mr. Petulengro, “it
haileth. I believe in dukkeripens, brother.”</p>
<p>“And who has more right,” said I, “seeing
that you live by them? But this tempest is truly
horrible.”</p>
<p>“Dearginni, grondinni ta villaminni! It
thundereth, it haileth, and also flameth,” said Mr.
Petulengro. “Look up there, brother!”</p>
<p>I looked up. Connected with this tempest there was one
feature to which I have already alluded—the wonderful
colours of the clouds. Some were of vivid green; others of
the brightest orange; others as black as pitch. The
gipsy’s finger was pointed to a particular part of the
sky.</p>
<p>“What do you see there, brother?”</p>
<p>“A strange kind of cloud.”</p>
<p>“What does it look like, brother?”</p>
<p>“Something like a stream of blood.”</p>
<p>“That cloud foreshoweth a bloody dukkeripen.”</p>
<p>“A bloody fortune!” said I. “And whom
may it betide?”</p>
<p>“Who knows!” said the gypsy.</p>
<p>Down the way, dashing and splashing, and scattering man,
horse, and cart to the left and right, came an open barouche,
drawn by four smoking steeds, with postillions in scarlet
jackets, and leather skull-caps. Two forms were conspicuous
in it; that of the successful bruiser, and of his friend and
backer, the sporting gentleman of my acquaintance.</p>
<p>“His!” said the gypsy, pointing to the latter,
whose stern features wore a smile of triumph, as, probably
recognising me in the crowd, he nodded in the direction of where
I stood, as the barouche hurried by.</p>
<p>There went the barouche, dashing through the rain gushes, and
in it one whose boast it was that he was equal to “either
fortune.” Many have heard of that man—many may
be desirous of knowing yet more of him. I have nothing to
do with that man’s after life—he fulfilled his
dukkeripen. “A bad, violent man!” Softly,
friend; when thou wouldst speak harshly of the dead, remember
that thou hast not yet fulfilled thy own dukkeripen!</p>
<h2><!-- page 122--><a name="page122"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 122</span>CHAPTER XXVII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">My Father—Premature Decay—The Easy
Chair—A Few Questions—So You Told Me—A
Difficult Language—They Call it Haik—Misused
Opportunities—Saul—Want of Candour—Don’t
Weep—Heaven Forgive Me—Dated from Paris—I Wish
He were Here—A Father’s Reminiscences—Farewell
to Vanities.</p>
<p>My father, as I have already informed the reader, had been
endowed by nature with great corporeal strength; indeed, I have
been assured that, at the period of his prime, his figure had
denoted the possession of almost Herculean powers. The
strongest forms, however, do not always endure the longest, the
very excess of the noble and generous juices which they contain
being the cause of their premature decay. But, be that as
it may, the health of my father, some few years after his
retirement from the service to the quiet of domestic life,
underwent a considerable change; his constitution appeared to be
breaking up; and he was subject to severe attacks from various
disorders, with which, till then, he had been utterly
unacquainted. He was, however, wont to rally, more or less,
after his illnesses, and might still occasionally be seen taking
his walk, with his cane in his hand, and accompanied by his dog,
who sympathized entirely with him, pining as he pined, improving
as he improved, and never leaving the house save in his company;
and in this manner matters went on for a considerable time, no
very great apprehension with respect to my father’s state
being raised either in my mother’s breast or my own.
But, about six months after the period at which I have arrived in
my last chapter, it came to pass that my father experienced a
severer attack than on any previous occasion.</p>
<p>He had the best medical advice; but it was easy to see, from
the looks of his doctors, that they entertained but slight hopes
of his recovery. His sufferings were great, yet he
invariably bore them with unshaken fortitude. There was one
thing remarkable connected with his illness; notwithstanding its
severity, it never confined him to his bed. He was wont to
sit in his little parlour, in his easy chair, dressed in a faded
regimental coat, his dog at his feet, who would occasionally lift
his head from the hearth-rug on which he lay, and look his master
wistfully in the face. And thus my father spent the greater
part of his time, sometimes in prayer, sometimes in meditation,
and sometimes in reading the Scriptures. I frequently sat
with him, though, as I entertained a great awe for my father, I
used to feel rather ill at ease, when, as sometimes happened, I
found myself alone with him.</p>
<p>“I wish to ask you a few questions,” said he to
me, one day, after my mother had left the room.</p>
<p>“I will answer anything you may please to ask me, my
dear father.”</p>
<p>“What have you been about lately?”</p>
<p>“I have been occupied as usual, attending at the office
at the appointed hours.”</p>
<p><!-- page 123--><a name="page123"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
123</span>“And what do you there?”</p>
<p>“Whatever I am ordered.”</p>
<p>“And nothing else?”</p>
<p>“Oh, yes! sometimes I read a book.”</p>
<p>“Connected with your profession?”</p>
<p>“Not always; I have been lately reading Armenian . .
.”</p>
<p>“What’s that?”</p>
<p>“The language of a people whose country is a region on
the other side of Asia Minor.”</p>
<p>“Well!”</p>
<p>“A region abounding with mountains.”</p>
<p>“Well!”</p>
<p>“Amongst which is Mount Ararat.”</p>
<p>“Well!”</p>
<p>“Upon which, as the Bible informs us, the ark
rested.”</p>
<p>“Well!”</p>
<p>“It is the language of the people of those
regions.”</p>
<p>“So you told me.”</p>
<p>“And I have been reading the Bible in their
language.”</p>
<p>“Well!”</p>
<p>“Or rather, I should say, in the ancient language of
these people; from which I am told the modern Armenian differs
considerably.”</p>
<p>“Well!”</p>
<p>“As much as the Italian from the Latin.”</p>
<p>“Well!”</p>
<p>“So I have been reading the Bible in ancient
Armenian.”</p>
<p>“You told me so before.”</p>
<p>“I found it a highly difficult language.”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Differing widely from the languages in general with
which I am acquainted.”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Exhibiting, however, some features in common with
them.”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“And sometimes agreeing remarkably in words with a
certain strange wild speech with which I became
acquainted—”</p>
<p>“Irish?”</p>
<p>“No, father, not Irish—with which I became
acquainted by the greatest chance in the world.”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“But of which I need say nothing further at present, and
which I should not have mentioned but for that fact.”</p>
<p>“Well!”</p>
<p>“Which I consider remarkable.”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“The Armenian is copious.”</p>
<p>“Is it?”</p>
<p>“With an alphabet of thirty-nine letters, but it is
harsh and guttural.”</p>
<p><!-- page 124--><a name="page124"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
124</span>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Like the language of most mountainous people—the
Armenians call it Haik.”</p>
<p>“Do they?”</p>
<p>“And themselves, Haik, also; they are a remarkable
people, and, though their original habitation is the Mountain of
Ararat, they are to be found, like the Jews, all over the
world.”</p>
<p>“Well!”</p>
<p>“Well, father, that’s all I can tell you about
Haiks, or Armenians.”</p>
<p>“And what does it all amount to?”</p>
<p>“Very little, father; indeed, there is very little known
about the Armenians; their early history, in particular, is
involved in considerable mystery.”</p>
<p>“And, if you knew all that it was possible to know about
them, to what would it amount? to what earthly purpose could you
turn it? have you acquired any knowledge of your
profession?”</p>
<p>“Very little, father.”</p>
<p>“Very little! Have you acquired all in your
power?”</p>
<p>“I can’t say that I have, father.”</p>
<p>“And yet it was your duty to have done so. But I
see how it is, you have shamefully misused your opportunities;
you are like one, who, sent into the field to labour, passes his
time in flinging stones at the birds of heaven.”</p>
<p>“I would scorn to fling a stone at a bird,
father.”</p>
<p>“You know what I mean, and all too well, and this
attempt to evade deserved reproof by feigned simplicity is quite
in character with your general behaviour. I have ever
observed about you a want of frankness, which has distressed me;
you never speak of what you are about, your hopes, or your
projects, but cover yourself with mystery. I never knew
till the present moment that you were acquainted with
Armenian.”</p>
<p>“Because you never asked me, father; there’s
nothing to conceal in the matter—I will tell you in a
moment how I came to learn Armenian. A lady whom I met at
one of Mrs. ---’s parties took a fancy to me, and has done
me the honour to allow me to go and see her sometimes. She
is the widow of a rich clergyman, and on her husband’s
death came to this place to live, bringing her husband’s
library with her: I soon found my way to it, and examined every
book. Her husband must have been a learned man, for amongst
much Greek and Hebrew I found several volumes in Armenian, or
relating to the language.”</p>
<p>“And why did you not tell me of this before?”</p>
<p>“Because you never questioned me; but I repeat there is
nothing to conceal in the matter. The lady took a fancy to
me, and, being fond of the arts, drew my portrait; she said the
expression of my countenance put her in mind of Alfieri’s
Saul.”</p>
<p>“And do you still visit her?”</p>
<p>“No, she soon grew tired of me, and told people that she
found me very stupid; she gave me the Armenian books,
however.”</p>
<p>“Saul,” said my father, musingly, “Saul, I
am afraid she was only too right there; he disobeyed the commands
of his master, and brought <!-- page 125--><a
name="page125"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 125</span>down on his
head the vengeance of Heaven—he became a maniac,
prophesied, and flung weapons about him.”</p>
<p>“He was, indeed, an awful character—I hope I
shan’t turn out like him.”</p>
<p>“God forbid!” said my father solemnly; “but
in many respects you are headstrong and disobedient like
him. I placed you in a profession, and besought you to make
yourself master of it, by giving it your undivided
attention. This, however, you did not do, you know nothing
of it, but tell me that you are acquainted with Armenian; but
what I dislike most is your want of candour—you are my son,
but I know little of your real history, you may know fifty things
for what I am aware; you may know how to shoe a horse, for what I
am aware.”</p>
<p>“Not only to shoe a horse, father, but to make
horse-shoes.”</p>
<p>“Perhaps so,” said my father; “and it only
serves to prove what I am just saying, that I know little about
you.”</p>
<p>“But you easily may, my dear father; I will tell you
anything that you may wish to know—shall I inform you how I
learnt to make horse-shoes?”</p>
<p>“No,” said my father; “as you kept it a
secret so long, it may as well continue so still. Had you
been a frank, open-hearted boy, like one I could name, you would
have told me all about it of your own accord. But I now
wish to ask you a serious question—what do you propose to
do?”</p>
<p>“To do, father?”</p>
<p>“Yes! the time for which you were articled to your
profession will soon be expired, and I shall be no
more.”</p>
<p>“Do not talk so, my dear father; I have no doubt that
you will soon be better.”</p>
<p>“Do not flatter yourself; I feel that my days are
numbered, I am soon going to my rest, and I have need of rest,
for I am weary. There, there, don’t weep! Tears
will help me as little as they will you, you have not yet
answered my question. Tell me what you intend to
do?”</p>
<p>“I really do not know what I shall do.”</p>
<p>“The military pension which I enjoy will cease with my
life. The property which I shall leave behind me will be
barely sufficient for the maintenance of your mother
respectably. I again ask you what you intend to do.
Do you think you can support yourself by your Armenian or your
other acquirements?”</p>
<p>“Alas! I think little at all about it; but I
suppose I must push into the world, and make a good fight, as
becomes the son of him who fought Big Ben: if I can’t
succeed, and am driven to the worst, it is but
dying—”</p>
<p>“What do you mean by dying?”</p>
<p>“Leaving the world; my loss would scarcely be
felt. I have never held life in much value, and every one
has a right to dispose as he thinks best of that which is his
own.”</p>
<p>“Ah! now I understand you; and well I know how and where
you imbibed that horrible doctrine, and many similar ones which I
have heard from your mouth; but I wish not to reproach
you—I view in <!-- page 126--><a name="page126"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 126</span>your conduct a punishment for my own
sins, and I bow to the will of God. Few and evil have been
my days upon the earth; little have I done to which I can look
back with satisfaction. It is true I have served my king
fifty years, and I have fought with—Heaven forgive me, what
was I about to say!—but you mentioned the man’s name,
and our minds willingly recall our ancient follies. Few and
evil have been my days upon earth, I may say with Jacob of old,
though I do not mean to say that my case is so hard as his; he
had many undutiful children, whilst I have only—; but I
will not reproach you. I have also like him a son to whom I
can look with hope, who may yet preserve my name when I am gone,
so let me be thankful; perhaps, after all, I have not lived in
vain. Boy, when I am gone, look up to your brother, and may
God bless you both. There, don’t weep; but take the
Bible, and read me something about the old man and his
children.”</p>
<p>My brother had now been absent for the space of three
years. At first his letters had been frequent, and from
them it appeared that he was following his profession in London
with industry; they then became rather rare, and my father did
not always communicate their contents. His last letter,
however, had filled him and our whole little family with joy; it
was dated from Paris, and the writer was evidently in high
spirits. After describing in eloquent terms the beauties
and gaieties of the French capital, he informed us how he had
plenty of money, having copied a celebrated picture of one of the
Italian masters for a Hungarian nobleman, for which he had
received a large sum. “He wishes me to go with him to
Italy,” added he; “but I am fond of independence,
and, if ever I visit old Rome, I will have no patrons near me to
distract my attention.” But six months had now
elapsed from the date of this letter, and we had heard no farther
intelligence of my brother. My father’s complaint
increased; the gout, his principal enemy, occasionally mounted
high up in his system, and we had considerable difficulty in
keeping it from the stomach, where it generally proves
fatal. I now devoted almost the whole of my time to my
father, on whom his faithful partner also lavished every
attention and care. I read the Bible to him, which was his
chief delight; and also occasionally such other books as I
thought might prove entertaining to him. His spirits were
generally rather depressed. The absence of my brother
appeared to prey upon his mind. “I wish he were
here,” he would frequently exclaim; “I can’t
imagine what can have become of him; I trust, however, he will
arrive in time.” He still sometimes rallied; and I
took advantage of those moments of comparative ease, to question
him upon the events of his early life. My attentions to him
had not passed unnoticed, and he was kind, fatherly, and
unreserved. I had never known my father so entertaining as
at these moments, when his life was but too evidently drawing to
a close. I had no idea that he knew and had seen so much;
my respect for him increased, and I looked upon him almost with
admiration. His anecdotes were in general highly curious;
some of them related to people in the highest stations, and to
men whose names were closely connected with some of the brightest
glories of our native land. He had frequently
conversed—almost on <!-- page 127--><a
name="page127"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 127</span>terms of
familiarity—with good old George. He had known the
conqueror of Tippoo Saib; and was the friend of Townshend, who,
when Wolfe fell, led the British grenadiers against the shrinking
regiments of Montcalm. “Pity,” he added,
“that when old—old as I am now—he should have
driven his own son mad by robbing him of his plighted bride; but
so it was; he married his son’s bride. I saw him lead
her to the altar; if ever there was an angelic countenance, it
was that girl’s; she was almost too fair to be one of the
daughters of women. Is there anything, boy, that you would
wish to ask me? now is the time.”</p>
<p>“Yes, father; there is one about whom I would fain
question you.”</p>
<p>“Who is it; shall I tell you about Elliot?”</p>
<p>“No, father, not about Elliot; but pray don’t be
angry; I should like to know something about Big Ben.”</p>
<p>“You are a strange lad,” said my father;
“and, though of late I have begun to entertain a more
favourable opinion than heretofore, there is still much about you
that I do not understand. Why do you bring up that
name? Don’t you know that it is one of my
temptations; you wish to know something about him. Well, I
will oblige you this once, and then farewell to such
vanities—something about him. I will tell
you—his skin when he flung off his clothes—and he had
a particular knack in doing so—his skin, when he bared his
mighty chest and back for combat, and when he fought he stood,
so—if I remember right—his skin, I say, was brown and
dusky as that of a toad. Oh me! I wish my elder son
was here.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXVIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">My Brother’s Arrival—The
Interview—Night—A Dying Father—Christ.</p>
<p>At last my brother arrived; he looked pale and unwell; I met
him at the door. “You have been long absent!”
said I.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said he, “perhaps too long; but how
is my father?”</p>
<p>“Very poorly,” said I, “he has had a fresh
attack; but where have you been of late?”</p>
<p>“Far and wide,” said my brother; “but I
can’t tell you anything now, I must go to my father.
It was only by chance that I heard of his illness.”</p>
<p>“Stay a moment,” said I. “Is the world
such a fine place as you supposed it to be before you went
away?”</p>
<p>“Not quite,” said my brother, “not quite;
indeed I wish—but ask me no questions now, I must hasten to
my father.”</p>
<p>There was another question on my tongue, but I forbore; for
the eyes of the young man were full of tears. I pointed
with my finger, and the young man hastened past me to the arms of
his father.</p>
<p>I forbore to ask my brother whether he had been to old
Rome.</p>
<p>What passed between my father and brother I do not know; the
interview, no doubt, was tender enough, for they tenderly loved
each <!-- page 128--><a name="page128"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 128</span>other; but my brother’s
arrival did not produce the beneficial effect upon my father
which I at first hoped it would; it did not even appear to have
raised his spirits. He was composed enough, however:
“I ought to be grateful,” said he; “I wished to
see my son, and God has granted me my wish; what more have I to
do now than to bless my little family and go?”</p>
<p>My father’s end was evidently at hand.</p>
<p>And did I shed no tears? did I breathe no sighs? did I never
wring my hands at this period? the reader will perhaps be
asking. Whatever I did and thought is best known to God and
myself; but it will be as well to observe, that it is possible to
feel deeply, and yet make no outward sign.</p>
<p>And now for the closing scene.</p>
<p>At the dead hour of night, it might be about two, I was
awakened from sleep by a cry which sounded from the room
immediately below that in which I slept. I knew the cry, it
was the cry of my mother; and I also knew its import, yet I made
no effort to rise, for I was for the moment paralyzed.
Again the cry sounded, yet still I lay motionless—the
stupidity of horror was upon me. A third time, and it was
then that, by a violent effort, bursting the spell which appeared
to bind me, I sprang from the bed and rushed down stairs.
My mother was running wildly about the room; she had woke and
found my father senseless in the bed by her side. I essayed
to raise him, and after a few efforts supported him in the bed in
a sitting posture. My brother now rushed in, and, snatching
up a light that was burning, he held it to my father’s
face. “The surgeon, the surgeon!” he cried;
then dropping the light, he ran out of the room followed by my
mother; I remained alone, supporting the senseless form of my
father; the light had been extinguished by the fall, and an
almost total darkness reigned in the room. The form pressed
heavily against my bosom—at last methought it moved.
Yes, I was right, there was a heaving of the breast, and then a
gasping. Were those words which I heard? Yes, they
were words, low and indistinct at first, and then audible.
The mind of the dying man was reverting to former scenes. I
heard him mention names which I had often heard him mention
before. It was an awful moment; I felt stupified, but I
still contrived to support my dying father. There was a
pause, again my father spoke: I heard him speak of Minden, and of
Meredith, the old Minden sergeant, and then he uttered another
name, which at one period of his life was much in his lips, the
name of—but this is a solemn moment! There was a deep
gasp: I shook, and thought all was over; but I was
mistaken—my father moved, and revived for a moment; he
supported himself in bed without my assistance. I make no
doubt that for a moment he was perfectly sensible, and it was
then that, clasping his hands, he uttered another name clearly,
distinctly—it was the name of Christ. With that name
upon his lips, the brave old soldier sank back upon my bosom,
and, with his hands still clasped, yielded up his soul.</p>
<h2><!-- page 129--><a name="page129"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 129</span>CHAPTER XXIX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Greeting—Queer Figure—Cheer
Up—The Cheerful Fire—It Will Do—The Sally
Forth—Trepidation—Let Him Come In.</p>
<p>“One-and-ninepence, sir, or the things which you have
brought with you will be taken away from you!”</p>
<p>Such were the first words which greeted my ears, one damp
misty morning in March, as I dismounted from the top of a coach
in the yard of a London inn.</p>
<p>I turned round, for I felt that the words were addressed to
myself. Plenty of people were in the yard—porters,
passengers, coachmen, ostlers, and others, who appeared to be
intent on anything but myself, with the exception of one
individual, whose business appeared to lie with me, and who now
confronted me at the distance of about two yards.</p>
<p>I looked hard at the man—and a queer kind of individual
he was to look at—a rakish figure, about thirty, and of the
middle size, dressed in a coat smartly cut, but threadbare, very
tight pantaloons of blue stuff, tied at the ankles, dirty white
stockings, and thin shoes, like those of a dancing-master; his
features were not ugly, but rather haggard, and he appeared to
owe his complexion less to nature than carmine; in fact, in every
respect, a very queer figure.</p>
<p>“One-and-ninepence, sir, or your things will be taken
away from you!” he said, in a kind of lisping tone, coming
yet nearer to me.</p>
<p>I still remained staring fixedly at him, but never a word
answered. Our eyes met; whereupon he suddenly lost the easy
impudent air which he before wore. He glanced, for a
moment, at my fist, which I had by this time clenched, and his
features became yet more haggard; he faltered; a fresh
“one-and-ninepence,” which he was about to utter,
died on his lips; he shrank back, disappeared behind a coach, and
I saw no more of him.</p>
<p>“One-and-ninepence, or my things will be taken away from
me!” said I to myself, musingly, as I followed the porter
to whom I had delivered my scanty baggage; “am I to expect
many of these greetings in the big world? Well, never
mind! I think I know the counter-sign!” And I
clenched my fist yet harder than before.</p>
<p>So I followed the porter, through the streets of London, to a
lodging which had been prepared for me by an acquaintance.
The morning, as I have before said, was gloomy, and the streets
through which I passed were dank and filthy; the people, also,
looked dank and filthy; and so, probably, did I, for the night
had been rainy, and I had come upwards of a hundred miles on the
top of a coach; my heart had sunk within me, by the time we
reached a dark narrow street, in which was the lodging.</p>
<p>“Cheer up, young man,” said the porter, “we
shall have a fine afternoon!”</p>
<p><!-- page 130--><a name="page130"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
130</span>And presently I found myself in the lodging which had
been prepared for me. It consisted of a small room, up two
pair of stairs, in which I was to sit, and another still smaller
above it, in which I was to sleep. I remember that I sat
down, and looked disconsolate about me—everything seemed so
cold and dingy. Yet how little is required to make a
situation—however cheerless at first sight—cheerful
and comfortable. The people of the house, who looked kindly
upon me, lighted a fire in the dingy grate; and, then, what a
change!—the dingy room seemed dingy no more! Oh, the
luxury of a cheerful fire after a chill night’s
journey! I drew near to the blazing grate, rubbed my hands,
and felt glad.</p>
<p>And, when I had warmed myself, I turned to the table, on
which, by this time, the people of the house had placed my
breakfast; and I ate and I drank; and, as I ate and drank, I
mused within myself, and my eyes were frequently directed to a
small green box, which constituted part of my luggage, and which,
with the rest of my things, stood in one corner of the room, till
at last, leaving my breakfast unfinished, I rose, and, going to
the box, unlocked it, and took out two or three bundles of papers
tied with red tape, and, placing them on the table, I resumed my
seat and my breakfast, my eyes intently fixed upon the bundles of
papers all the time.</p>
<p>And when I had drained the last cup of tea out of a dingy
teapot, and ate the last slice of the dingy loaf, I untied one of
the bundles, and proceeded to look over the papers, which were
closely written over in a singular hand, and I read for some
time, till at last I said to myself, “It will
do.” And then I looked at the other bundle for some
time, without untying it; and at last I said, “It will do
also.” And then I turned to the fire, and, putting my
feet against the sides of the grate, I leaned back on my chair,
and, with my eyes upon the fire, fell into deep thought.</p>
<p>And there I continued in thought before the fire, until my
eyes closed, and I fell asleep; which was not to be wondered at,
after the fatigue and cold which I had lately undergone on the
coach-top; and, in my sleep, I imagined myself still there,
amidst darkness and rain, hurrying now over wild heaths, and now
along roads overhung with thick and umbrageous trees, and
sometimes methought I heard the horn of the guard, and sometimes
the voice of the coachman, now chiding, now encouraging his
horses, as they toiled through the deep and miry ways. At
length a tremendous crack of a whip saluted the tympanum of my
ear, and I started up broad awake, nearly oversetting the chair
on which I reclined—and, lo! I was in the dingy room
before the fire, which was by this time half extinguished.
In my dream I had confounded the noise of the street with those
of my night-journey; the crack which had aroused me I soon found
proceeded from the whip of a carter, who, with many oaths, was
flogging his team below the window.</p>
<p>Looking at a clock which stood upon the mantel-piece, I
perceived that it was past eleven; whereupon I said to myself,
“I am wasting my time foolishly and unprofitably,
forgetting that I am now in the big world, without anything to
depend upon save my own exertions;” and <!-- page 131--><a
name="page131"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 131</span>then I
adjusted my dress, and, locking up the bundle of papers which I
had not read, I tied up the other, and, taking it under my arm, I
went down stairs; and, after asking a question or two of the
people of the house, I sallied forth into the street with a
determined look, though at heart I felt somewhat timorous at the
idea of venturing out alone into the mazes of the mighty city, of
which I had heard much, but of which, of my own knowledge, I knew
nothing.</p>
<p>I had, however, no great cause for anxiety in the present
instance; I easily found my way to the place which I was in quest
of—one of the many new squares on the northern side of the
metropolis, and which was scarcely ten minutes’ walk from
the street in which I had taken up my abode. Arriving
before the door of a tolerably large house which bore a certain
number, I stood still for a moment in a kind of trepidation,
looking anxiously at the door; I then slowly passed on till I
came to the end of the square, where I stood still, and pondered
for awhile. Suddenly, however, like one who has formed a
resolution, I clenched my right hand, flinging my hat somewhat on
one side, and, turning back with haste to the door before which I
had stopped, I sprang up the steps, and gave a loud rap, ringing
at the same time the bell of the area. After the lapse of a
minute the door was opened by a maid-servant of no very cleanly
or prepossessing appearance, of whom I demanded, in a tone of
some hauteur, whether the master of the house was at home.
Glancing for a moment at the white paper bundle beneath my arm,
the handmaid made no reply in words, but, with a kind of toss of
her head, flung the door open, standing on one side as if to let
me enter. I did enter; and the handmaid, having opened
another door on the right hand, went in, and said something which
I could not hear: after a considerable pause, however, I heard
the voice of a man say, “Let him come in;” whereupon
the handmaid, coming out, motioned me to enter, and, on my
obeying, instantly closed the door behind me.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Sinister Glance—Excellent
Correspondent—Quite Original—My System—A Losing
Trade—Merit—Starting a Review—What Have You
Got?—Stop!—Dairyman’s Daughter—Oxford
Principles—More Conversation—How is This?</p>
<p>There were two individuals in the room in which I now found
myself; it was a small study, surrounded with bookcases, the
window looking out upon the square. Of these individuals he
who appeared to be the principal stood with his back to the
fireplace. He was a tall stout man, about sixty, dressed in
a loose morning gown. The expression of his countenance
would have been bluff but for a certain sinister glance, and his
complexion might have been called rubicund but for a considerable
tinge of bilious yellow. He eyed me askance as I
entered. The other, a pale, shrivelled-looking person, sat
at a table apparently <!-- page 132--><a name="page132"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 132</span>engaged with an account-book; he
took no manner of notice of me, never once lifting his eyes from
the page before him.</p>
<p>“Well, sir, what is your pleasure?” said the big
man, in a rough tone, as I stood there, looking at him
wistfully—as well I might—for upon that man, at the
time of which I am speaking, my principal, I may say my only
hopes, rested.</p>
<p>“Sir,” said I, “my name is so-and-so, and I
am the bearer of a letter to you from Mr. so-and-so, an old
friend and correspondent of yours.”</p>
<p>The countenance of the big man instantly lost the suspicious
and lowering expression which it had hitherto exhibited; he
strode forward and, seizing me by the hand, gave me a violent
squeeze.</p>
<p>“My dear sir,” said he, “I am rejoiced to
see you in London. I have been long anxious for the
pleasure—we are old friends, though we have never before
met. Taggart,” said he to the man who sat at the
desk, “this is our excellent correspondent, the friend and
pupil of our other excellent correspondent.”</p>
<p>The pale, shrivelled-looking man slowly and deliberately
raised his head from the account-book, and surveyed me for a
moment or two; not the slightest emotion was observable in his
countenance. It appeared to me, however, that I could
detect a droll twinkle in his eye; his curiosity, if he had any,
was soon gratified; he made me a kind of bow, pulled out a
snuff-box, took a pinch of snuff, and again bent his head over
the page.</p>
<p>“And now, my dear sir,” said the big man,
“pray sit down, and tell me the cause of your visit.
I hope you intend to remain here a day or two.”</p>
<p>“More than that,” said I, “I am come to take
up my abode in London.”</p>
<p>“Glad to hear it; and what have you been about of late?
got anything which will suit me? Sir, I admire your style
of writing, and your manner of thinking; and I am much obliged to
my good friend and correspondent for sending me some of your
productions. I inserted them all, and wished there had been
more of them—quite original, sir, quite: took with the
public, especially the essay about the non-existence of
anything. I don’t exactly agree with you, though; I
have my own peculiar ideas about matter—as you know, of
course, from the book I have published. Nevertheless, a
very pretty piece of speculative philosophy—no such thing
as matter—impossible that there should be—<i>ex
nihilo</i>—what is the Greek? I have
forgot—very pretty indeed; very original.”</p>
<p>“I am afraid, sir, it was very wrong to write such
trash, and yet more to allow it to be published.”</p>
<p>“Trash! not at all; a very pretty piece of speculative
philosophy; of course you were wrong in saying there is no
world. The world must exist, to have the shape of a pear;
and that the world is shaped like a pear, and not like an apple,
as the fools of Oxford say, I have satisfactorily proved in my
book. Now, if there were no world, what would become of my
system? But what do you propose to do in London?”</p>
<p><!-- page 133--><a name="page133"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
133</span>“Here is the letter, sir,” said I,
“of our good friend, which I have not yet given to you; I
believe it will explain to you the circumstances under which I
come.”</p>
<p>He took the letter, and perused it with attention.
“Hem!” said he, with a somewhat altered manner,
“my friend tells me that you are come up to London with the
view of turning your literary talents to account, and desires me
to assist you in my capacity of publisher in bringing forth two
or three works which you have prepared. My good friend is
perhaps not aware that for some time past I have given up
publishing—was obliged to do so—had many severe
losses—do nothing at present in that line, save sending out
the Magazine once a month; and, between ourselves, am thinking of
disposing of that—wish to retire—high time at my
age—so you see—”</p>
<p>“I am very sorry, sir, to hear that you cannot assist
me” (and I remember that I felt very nervous); “I had
hoped—”</p>
<p>“A losing trade, I assure you, sir; literature is a
drug. Taggart, what o’clock is it?”</p>
<p>“Well, sir!” said I, rising, “as you cannot
assist me, I will now take my leave; I thank you sincerely for
your kind reception, and will trouble you no longer.”</p>
<p>“Oh, don’t go. I wish to have some further
conversation with you; and perhaps I may hit upon some plan to
benefit you. I honour merit, and always make a point to
encourage it when I can; but,—Taggart, go to the bank, and
tell them to dishonour the bill twelve months after date for
thirty pounds which becomes due to-morrow. I am
dissatisfied with that fellow who wrote the fairy tales, and
intend to give him all the trouble in my power. Make
haste.”</p>
<p>Taggart did not appear to be in any particular haste.
First of all, he took a pinch of snuff, then, rising from his
chair, slowly and deliberately drew his wig, for he wore a wig of
a brown colour, rather more over his forehead than it had
previously been, buttoned his coat, and, taking his hat, and an
umbrella which stood in a corner, made me a low bow, and quitted
the room.</p>
<p>“Well, sir, where were we? Oh, I remember, we were
talking about merit. Sir, I always wish to encourage merit,
especially when it comes so highly recommended as in the present
instance. Sir, my good friend and correspondent speaks of
you in the highest terms. Sir, I honour my good friend, and
have the highest respect for his opinion in all matters connected
with literature—rather eccentric though. Sir, my good
friend has done my periodical more good and more harm than all
the rest of my correspondents. Sir, I shall never forget
the sensation caused by the appearance of his article about a
certain personage whom he proved—and I think
satisfactorily—to have been a legionary
soldier—rather startling, was it not? The S--- of the
world a common soldier, in a marching regiment—original,
but startling; sir, I honour my good friend.”</p>
<p>“So you have renounced publishing, sir,” said I,
“with the exception of the Magazine?”</p>
<p>“Why, yes; except now and then, under the rose; the old
coachman, <!-- page 134--><a name="page134"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 134</span>you know, likes to hear the
whip. Indeed, at the present moment, I am thinking of
starting a Review on an entirely new and original principle; and
it just struck me that you might be of high utility in the
undertaking—what do you think of the matter?”</p>
<p>“I should be happy, sir, to render you any assistance,
but I am afraid the employment you propose requires other
qualifications than I possess; however, I can make the
essay. My chief intention in coming to London was to lay
before the world what I had prepared; and I had hoped by your
assistance—”</p>
<p>“Ah! I see, ambition! Ambition is a very
pretty thing; but, sir, we must walk before we run, according to
the old saying—what is that you have got under your
arm?”</p>
<p>“One of the works to which I was alluding; the one,
indeed, which I am most anxious to lay before the world, as I
hope to derive from it both profit and reputation.”</p>
<p>“Indeed! what do you call it?”</p>
<p>“Ancient songs of Denmark, heroic and romantic,
translated by myself; with notes philological, critical, and
historical.”</p>
<p>“Then, sir, I assure you that your time and labour have
been entirely flung away; nobody would read your ballads, if you
were to give them to the world to-morrow.”</p>
<p>“I am sure, sir, that you would say otherwise, if you
would permit me to read one to you;” and, without waiting
for the answer of the big man, nor indeed so much as looking at
him, to see whether he was inclined or not to hear me, I undid my
manuscript, and with a voice trembling with eagerness, I read to
the following effect:—</p>
<blockquote><p>Buckshank bold and Elfinstone,<br />
And more than I can mention here,<br />
They caused to be built so stout a ship,<br />
And unto Iceland they would steer.</p>
<p>They launched the ship upon the main,<br />
Which bellowed like a wrathful bear;<br />
Down to the bottom the vessel sank,<br />
A laidly Trold has dragged it there.</p>
<p>Down to the bottom sank young Roland,<br />
And round about he groped awhile;<br />
Until he found the path which led<br />
Unto the bower of Ellenlyle.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“Stop!” said the publisher; “very pretty
indeed, and very original; beats Scott hollow, and Percy too:
but, sir, the day for these things is gone by; nobody at present
cares for Percy, nor for Scott, either, save as a novelist; sorry
to discourage merit, sir, but what can I do! What else have
you got?”</p>
<p>“The songs of Ab Gwilym, the Welsh bard, also translated
by myself, with notes critical, philological, and
historical.”</p>
<p>“Pass on—what else?”</p>
<p><!-- page 135--><a name="page135"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
135</span>“Nothing else,” said I, folding up my
manuscript with a sigh, “unless it be a romance in the
German style; on which, I confess, I set very little
value.”</p>
<p>“Wild?”</p>
<p>“Yes, sir, very wild.”</p>
<p>“Like the Miller of the Black Valley?”</p>
<p>“Yes, sir, very much like the Miller of the Black
Valley.”</p>
<p>“Well, that’s better,” said the publisher;
“and yet, I don’t know, I question whether any one at
present cares for the miller himself. No, sir, the time for
those things is also gone by; German, at present, is a drug; and,
between ourselves, nobody has contributed to make it so more than
my good friend and correspondent;—but, sir, I see you are a
young gentleman of infinite merit, and I always wish to encourage
merit. Don’t you think you could write a series of
evangelical tales?”</p>
<p>“Evangelical tales, sir?”</p>
<p>“Yes, sir, evangelical novels.”</p>
<p>“Something in the style of Herder?”</p>
<p>“Herder is a drug, sir; nobody cares for
Herder—thanks to my good friend. Sir, I have in yon
drawer a hundred pages about Herder, which I dare not insert in
my periodical; it would sink it, sir. No, sir, something in
the style of the ‘Dairyman’s
Daughter.’”</p>
<p>“I never heard of the work till the present
moment.”</p>
<p>“Then, sir, procure it by all means. Sir, I could
afford as much as ten pounds for a well-written tale in the style
of the ‘Dairyman’s Daughter;’ that is the kind
of literature, sir, that sells at the present day! It is
not the Miller of the Black Valley—no, sir, nor Herder
either, that will suit the present taste; the evangelical body is
becoming very strong, sir; the canting
scoundrels—”</p>
<p>“But, sir, surely you would not pander to a scoundrelly
taste?”</p>
<p>“Then, sir, I must give up business altogether.
Sir, I have a great respect for the goddess Reason—an
infinite respect, sir; indeed, in my time, I have made a great
many sacrifices for her; but, sir, I cannot altogether ruin
myself for the goddess Reason. Sir, I am a friend to
Liberty, as is well known; but I must also be a friend to my own
family. It is with the view of providing for a son of mine
that I am about to start the review of which I am speaking.
He has taken into his head to marry, sir, and I must do something
for him, for he can do but little for himself. Well, sir, I
am a friend to Liberty, as I said before, and likewise a friend
to Reason; but I tell you frankly that the Review which I intend
to get up under the rose, and present him with when it is
established, will be conducted on Oxford principles.”</p>
<p>“Orthodox principles, I suppose you mean,
sir?”</p>
<p>“I do, sir; I am no linguist, but I believe the words
are synonymous.”</p>
<p>Much more conversation passed between us, and it was agreed
that I should become a contributor to the Oxford Review. I
stipulated, however, that, as I knew little of politics, and
cared less, no other articles should be required from me than
such as were connected with belles-lettres and philology; to this
the big man readily assented. “Nothing will be
required from you,” said he, “but what you mention;
<!-- page 136--><a name="page136"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
136</span>and now and then, perhaps, a paper on
metaphysics. You understand German, and perhaps it would be
desirable that you should review Kant; and in a review of Kant,
sir, you could introduce to advantage your peculiar notions about
<i>ex nihilo</i>.” He then reverted to the subject of
the “Dairyman’s Daughter,” which I promised to
take into consideration. As I was going away, he invited me
to dine with him on the ensuing Sunday.</p>
<p>“That’s a strange man!” said I to myself,
after I had left the house, “he is evidently very clever;
but I cannot say that I like him much, with his Oxford Reviews
and Dairyman’s Daughters. But what can I do? I
am almost without a friend in the world. I wish I could
find some one who would publish my ballads, or my songs of Ab
Gwilym. In spite of what the big man says, I am convinced
that, once published, they would bring me much fame and
profit. But how is this?—what a beautiful
sun!—the porter was right in saying that the day would
clear up—I will now go to my dingy lodging, lock up my
manuscripts, and then take a stroll about the big
city.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXXI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Walk—London’s
Cheape—Street of the Lombards—Strange
Bridge—Main Arch—The Roaring Gulf—The
Boat—Cly-Faking—A Comfort—The Book—The
Blessed Woman—No Trap.</p>
<p>So I set out on my walk to see the wonders of the big city,
and, as chance would have it, I directed my course to the
east. The day, as I have already said, had become very
fine, so that I saw the great city to advantage, and the wonders
thereof: and much I admired all I saw; and, amongst other things,
the huge cathedral, standing so proudly on the most commanding
ground in the big city; and I looked up to the mighty dome,
surmounted by a golden cross, and I said within myself,
“That dome must needs be the finest in the world;”
and I gazed upon it till my eyes reeled, and my brain became
dizzy, and I thought that the dome would fall and crush me; and I
shrank within myself, and struck yet deeper into the heart of the
big city.</p>
<p>“O Cheapside! Cheapside!” said I, as I
advanced up that mighty thoroughfare, “truly thou art a
wonderful place for hurry, noise, and riches! Men talk of
the bazaars of the East—I have never seen them—but I
dare say that, compared with thee, they are poor places, silent
places, abounding with empty boxes, O thou pride of
London’s east!—mighty mart of old renown!—for
thou art not a place of yesterday:—long before the Roses
red and white battled in fair England, thou didst exist—a
place of throng and bustle—a place of gold and silver,
perfumes and fine linen. Centuries ago thou couldst extort
the praises even of the fiercest foes of England. Fierce
bards of Wales, sworn foes of England, sang thy praises centuries
ago; and even the fiercest of them all, Red Julius himself, wild
Glendower’s bard, had a word of praise <!-- page 137--><a
name="page137"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 137</span>for
London’s “Cheape,” for so the bards of Wales
styled thee in their flowing odes. Then, if those who were
not English, and hated England, and all connected therewith, had
yet much to say in thy praise, when thou wast far inferior to
what thou art now, why should true-born Englishmen, or those who
call themselves so, turn up their noses at thee, and scoff thee
at the present day, as I believe they do? But, let others
do as they will, I, at least, who am not only an Englishman, but
an East Englishman, will not turn up my nose at thee, but will
praise and extol thee, calling thee mart of the world—a
place of wonder and astonishment!—and, were it right and
fitting to wish that anything should endure for ever, I would say
prosperity to Cheapside, throughout all ages—may it be the
world’s resort for merchandise, world without
end.”</p>
<p>And when I had passed through the Cheape I entered another
street, which led up a kind of ascent, and which proved to be the
street of the Lombards, called so from the name of its founders;
and I walked rapidly up the street of the Lombards, neither
looking to the right nor left, for it had no interest for me,
though I had a kind of consciousness that mighty things were
being transacted behind its walls; but it wanted the throng,
bustle, and outward magnificence of the Cheape, and it had never
been spoken of by “ruddy bards!” And, when I
had got to the end of the street of the Lombards, I stood still
for some time, deliberating within myself whether I should turn
to the right or the left, or go straight forward, and at last I
turned to the right, down a street of rapid descent, and
presently found myself upon a bridge which traversed the river
which runs by the big city.</p>
<p>A strange kind of bridge it was; huge and massive, and
seemingly of great antiquity. It had an arched back, like
that of a hog, a high balustrade, and at either side, at
intervals, were stone bowers bulking over the river, but open on
the other side, and furnished with a semicircular bench.
Though the bridge was wide—very wide—it was all too
narrow for the concourse upon it. Thousands of human beings
were pouring over the bridge. But what chiefly struck my
attention was a double row of carts and waggons, the generality
drawn by horses as large as elephants, each row striving hard in
a different direction, and not unfrequently brought to a
standstill. Oh the cracking of whips, the shouts and oaths
of the carters, and the grating of wheels upon the enormous
stones that formed the pavement! In fact, there was a wild
hurly-burly upon the bridge, which nearly deafened me. But,
if upon the bridge there was a confusion, below it there was a
confusion ten times confounded. The tide, which was fast
ebbing, obstructed by the immense piers of the old bridge, poured
beneath the arches with a fall of several feet, forming in the
river below as many whirlpools as there were arches. Truly
tremendous was the roar of the descending waters, and the bellow
of the tremendous gulfs, which swallowed them for a time, and
then cast them forth, foaming and frothing from their horrid
wombs. Slowly advancing along the bridge, I came to the
highest point, and there I stood still, close beside one of the
stone bowers, in which, beside a fruitstall, sat an old woman,
with a pan of charcoal at her feet, and a book in her hand, in
which she appeared to be reading <!-- page 138--><a
name="page138"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
138</span>intently. There I stood, just above the principal
arch, looking through the balustrade at the scene that presented
itself—and such a scene! Towards the left bank of the
river, a forest of masts, thick and close, as far as the eye
could reach; spacious wharfs, surmounted with gigantic edifices;
and, far away, Cæsar’s Castle, with its White
Tower. To the right, another forest of masts, and a maze of
buildings, from which, here and there, shot up to the sky
chimneys taller than Cleopatra’s Needle, vomiting forth
huge wreaths of that black smoke which forms the
canopy—occasionally a gorgeous one—of the more than
Babel city. Stretching before me, the troubled breast of
the mighty river, and, immediately below, the main whirlpool of
the Thames—the Maëlstrom of the bulwarks of the middle
arch—a grisly pool, which, with its superabundance of
horror, fascinated me. Who knows but I should have leapt
into its depths?—I have heard of such things—but for
a rather startling occurrence which broke the spell. As I
stood upon the bridge, gazing into the jaws of the pool, a small
boat shot suddenly through the arch beneath my feet. There
were three persons in it; an oarsman in the middle, whilst a man
and woman sat at the stern. I shall never forget the thrill
of horror which went through me at this sudden apparition.
What!—a boat—a small boat—passing beneath that
arch into yonder roaring gulf! Yes, yes, down through that
awful water-way, with more than the swiftness of an arrow, shot
the boat, or skiff, right into the jaws of the pool. A
monstrous breaker curls over the prow—there is no hope; the
boat is swamped, and all drowned in that strangling vortex.
No! the boat, which appeared to have the buoyancy of a feather,
skipped over the threatening horror, and the next moment was out
of danger, the boatman—a true boatman of Cockaigne,
that—elevating one of his sculls in sign of triumph, the
man hallooing, and the woman, a true Englishwoman that—of a
certain class—waving her shawl. Whether any one
observed them save myself, or whether the feat was a common one,
I know not; but nobody appeared to take any notice of them.
As for myself, I was so excited, that I strove to clamber up the
balustrade of the bridge, in order to obtain a better view of the
daring adventurers. Before I could accomplish my design,
however, I felt myself seized by the body, and, turning my head,
perceived the old fruit-woman, who was clinging to me.</p>
<p>“Nay, dear! don’t—don’t!” said
she. “Don’t fling yourself over—perhaps
you may have better luck next time!”</p>
<p>“I was not going to fling myself over,” said I,
dropping from the balustrade; “how came you to think of
such a thing?”</p>
<p>“Why, seeing you clamber up so fiercely, I thought you
might have had ill luck, and that you wished to make away with
yourself.”</p>
<p>“Ill luck,” said I, going into the stone bower and
sitting down. “What do you mean? ill luck in
what?”</p>
<p>“Why, no great harm, dear! cly-faking,
perhaps.”</p>
<p>“Are you coming over me with dialects,” said I,
“speaking unto me in fashions I wot nothing of?”</p>
<p>“Nay, dear! don’t look so strange with those eyes
of your’n, nor talk so strangely; I don’t understand
you.”</p>
<p><!-- page 139--><a name="page139"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
139</span>“Nor I you; what do you mean by
cly-faking?”</p>
<p>“Lor, dear! no harm; only taking a handkerchief now and
then.”</p>
<p>“Do you take me for a thief?”</p>
<p>“Nay, dear! don’t make use of bad language; we
never calls them thieves here, but prigs and fakers: to tell you
the truth, dear, seeing you spring at that railing put me in mind
of my own dear son, who is now at Bot’ny: when he had bad
luck, he always used to talk of flinging himself over the bridge;
and, sure enough, when the traps were after him, he did fling
himself into the river, but that was off the bank; nevertheless,
the traps pulled him out, and he is now suffering his sentence;
so you see you may speak out, if you have done anything in the
harmless line, for I am my son’s own mother, I assure
you.”</p>
<p>“So you think there’s no harm in
stealing?”</p>
<p>“No harm in the world, dear! Do you think my own
child would have been transported for it, if there had been any
harm in it? and what’s more, would the blessed woman in the
book here have written her life as she has done, and given it to
the world, if there had been any harm in faking? She, too,
was what they call a thief and a cut-purse; ay, and was
transported for it, like my dear son; and do you think she would
have told the world so, if there had been any harm in the
thing? Oh, it is a comfort to me that the blessed woman was
transported, and came back—for come back she did, and rich
too—for it is an assurance to me that my dear son, who was
transported too, will come back like her.”</p>
<p>“What was her name?”</p>
<p>“Her name, blessed Mary Flanders.”</p>
<p>“Will you let me look at the book?”</p>
<p>“Yes, dear, that I will, if you promise me not to run
away with it.”</p>
<p>I took the book from her hand; a short thick volume, at least
a century old, bound with greasy black leather. I turned
the yellow and dog’s-eared pages, reading here and there a
sentence. Yes, and no mistake! <i>His</i> pen, his
style, his spirit might be observed in every line of the
uncouth-looking old volume—the air, the style, the spirit
of the writer of the book which first taught me to read. I
covered my face with my hand, and thought of my
childhood—</p>
<p>“This is a singular book,” said I at last;
“but it does not appear to have been written to prove that
thieving is no harm, but rather to show the terrible consequences
of crime: it contains a deep moral.”</p>
<p>“A deep what, dear?”</p>
<p>“A—but no matter, I will give you a crown for this
volume.”</p>
<p>“No, dear, I will not sell the volume for a
crown.”</p>
<p>“I am poor,” said I; “but I will give you
two silver crowns for your volume.”</p>
<p>“No, dear, I will not sell my volume for two silver
crowns; no, nor for the golden one in the king’s tower down
there; without my book I should mope and pine, and perhaps fling
myself into the river; but I am glad you like it, which shows
that I was right about you, after all; you are one of our party,
and you have a flash about that eye of yours which puts me just
in mind of my dear son. No, dear, I won’t sell you
<!-- page 140--><a name="page140"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
140</span>my book; but, if you like, you may have a peep into it
whenever you come this way. I shall be glad to see you; you
are one of the right sort, for if you had been a common one, you
would have run away with the thing; but you scorn such behaviour,
and, as you are so flash of your money, though you say you are
poor, you may give me a tanner to buy a little baccy with; I love
baccy, dear, more by token that it comes from the plantations to
which the blessed woman was sent.”</p>
<p>“What’s a tanner?” said I.</p>
<p>“Lor’! don’t you know, dear? Why, a
tanner is sixpence; and, as you were talking just now about
crowns, it will be as well to tell you that those of our trade
never calls them crowns, but bulls; but I am talking nonsense,
just as if you did not know all that already, as well as myself;
you are only shamming—I’m no trap, dear, nor more was
the blessed woman in the book. Thank you, dear—thank
you for the tanner; if I don’t spend it, I’ll keep it
in remembrance of your sweet face. What, you are
going?—well, first let me whisper a word to you. If
you have any clies to sell at any time, I’ll buy them of
you; all safe with me; I never ’peach, and scorns a trap;
so now, dear, God bless you! and give you good luck. Thank
you for your pleasant company, and thank you for the
tanner.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXXII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Tanner—The Hotel—Drinking
Claret—London Journal—New
Field—Common-placeness—The Three
Individuals—Botheration—Frank and Ardent.</p>
<p>“Tanner!” said I musingly, as I left the bridge;
“Tanner! what can the man who cures raw skins by means of a
preparation of oak-bark and other materials have to do with the
name which these fakers, as they call themselves, bestow on the
smallest silver coin in these dominions? Tanner! I
can’t trace the connection between the man of bark and the
silver coin, unless journeymen tanners are in the habit of
working for sixpence a day. But I have it,” I
continued, flourishing my hat over my head, “tanner, in
this instance, is not an English word.” Is it not
surprising that the language of Mr. Petulengro and of Tawno
Chikno, is continually coming to my assistance whenever I appear
to be at a nonplus with respect to the derivation of crabbed
words? I have made out crabbed words in Æschylus by
means of the speech of Chikno and Petulengro; and even in my
Biblical researches I have derived no slight assistance from
it. It appears to be a kind of picklock, an open sesame,
Tanner—Tawno! the one is but a modification of the other;
they were originally identical, and have still much the same
signification. Tanner, in the language of the apple-woman,
meaneth the smallest of English silver coins; and Tawno, in the
language of the Petulengros, though bestowed upon the biggest of
the Romans, according to strict interpretation, signifieth a
little child.</p>
<p><!-- page 141--><a name="page141"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
141</span>So I left the bridge, retracing my steps for a
considerable way, as I thought I had seen enough in the direction
in which I had hitherto been wandering; I should say that I
scarcely walked less than thirty miles about the big city on the
day of my first arrival. Night came on, but still I was
walking about, my eyes wide open, and admiring everything that
presented itself to them. Everything was new to me, for
everything is different in London from what it is
elsewhere—the people, their language, the horses, the
<i>tout ensemble</i>—even the stones of London are
different from others—at least, it appeared to me that I
had never walked with the same ease and facility on the
flagstones of a country town as on those of London; so I
continued roving about till night came on, and then the splendour
of some of the shops particularly struck me. “A
regular Arabian Nights’ entertainment!” said I, as I
looked into one on Cornhill, gorgeous with precious merchandise,
and lighted up with lustres, the rays of which were reflected
from a hundred mirrors.</p>
<p>But, notwithstanding the excellence of the London pavement, I
began about nine o’clock to feel myself thoroughly tired;
painfully and slowly did I drag my feet along. I also felt
very much in want of some refreshment, and I remembered that
since breakfast I had taken nothing. I was now in the
Strand, and, glancing about, I perceived that I was close by an
hotel, which bore over the door the somewhat remarkable name of
Holy Lands. Without a moment’s hesitation I entered a
well-lighted passage, and, turning to the left, I found myself in
a well-lighted coffee-room, with a well-dressed and frizzled
waiter before me. “Bring me some claret,” said
I, for I was rather faint than hungry, and I felt ashamed to give
a humbler order to so well-dressed an individual. The
waiter looked at me for a moment; then, making a low bow, he
bustled off, and I sat myself down in the box nearest to the
window. Presently the waiter returned, bearing beneath his
left arm a long bottle, and between the fingers of his right hand
two large purple glasses; placing the latter on the table, he
produced a cork-screw, drew the cork in a twinkling, set the
bottle down before me with a bang, and then, standing still,
appeared to watch my movements. You think I don’t
know how to drink a glass of claret, thought I to myself.
I’ll soon show you how we drink claret where I come from;
and, filling one of the glasses to the brim, I flickered it for a
moment between my eyes and the lustre, and then held it to my
nose; having given that organ full time to test the bouquet of
the wine, I applied the glass to my lips, taking a large mouthful
of the wine, which I swallowed slowly and by degrees, that the
palate might likewise have an opportunity of performing its
functions. A second mouthful I disposed of more summarily;
then, placing the empty glass upon the table, I fixed my eyes
upon the bottle, and said—nothing; whereupon the waiter,
who had been observing the whole process with considerable
attention, made me a bow yet more low than before, and turning on
his heel, retired with a smart chuck of his head, as much as to
say, It is all right; the young man is used to claret.</p>
<p>And when the waiter had retired I took a second glass of the
wine, which I found excellent; and, observing a newspaper lying
near me, I <!-- page 142--><a name="page142"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 142</span>took it up and began perusing
it. It has been observed somewhere that people who are in
the habit of reading newspapers every day are not unfrequently
struck with the excellence of style and general talent which they
display. Now, if that be the case, how must I have been
surprised, who was reading a newspaper for the first time, and
that one of the best of the London journals! Yes, strange
as it may seem, it was nevertheless true, that, up to the moment
of which I am speaking, I had never read a newspaper of any
description. I of course had frequently seen journals, and
even handled them; but, as for reading them, what were they to
me?—I cared not for news. But here I was now, with my
claret before me, perusing, perhaps, the best of all the London
journals—it was not the --- and I was astonished: an
entirely new field of literature appeared to be opened to my
view. It was a discovery, but I confess rather an
unpleasant one; for I said to myself, if literary talent is so
very common in London, that the journals, things which, as their
very name denotes, are ephemeral, are written in a style like the
article I have been perusing, how can I hope to distinguish
myself in this big town, when, for the life of me, I don’t
think I could write anything half so clever as what I have been
reading. And then I laid down the paper, and fell into deep
musing; rousing myself from which, I took a glass of wine, and
pouring out another, began musing again. What I have been
reading, thought I, is certainly very clever and very talented;
but talent and cleverness I think I have heard some one say are
very commonplace things, only fitted for everyday
occasions. I question whether the man who wrote the book I
saw this day on the bridge was a clever man; but, after all, was
he not something much better? I don’t think he could
have written this article, but then he wrote the book which I saw
on the bridge. Then, if he could not have written the
article on which I now hold my forefinger—and I do not
believe he could—why should I feel discouraged at the
consciousness that I, too, could not write it? I certainly
could no more have written the article than he could; but then,
like him, though I would not compare myself to the man who wrote
the book I saw upon the bridge, I think I could—and here I
emptied the glass of claret—write something better.</p>
<p>Thereupon I resumed the newspaper; and, as I was before struck
with the fluency of style and the general talent which it
displayed, I was now equally so with its common-placeness and
want of originality on every subject; and it was evident to me
that, whatever advantage these newspaper-writers might have over
me in some points, they had never studied the Welsh bards,
translated Kæmpe Viser, or been under the pupilage of Mr.
Petulengro and Tawno Chikno.</p>
<p>And as I sat conning the newspaper, three individuals entered
the room, and seated themselves in the box at the farther end of
which I was. They were all three very well dressed; two of
them elderly gentlemen, the third a young man about my own age,
or perhaps a year or two older: they called for coffee; and,
after two or three observations, the two eldest commenced a
conversation in French, which, however, though they spoke it
fluently enough, I perceived at once was <!-- page 143--><a
name="page143"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 143</span>not their
native language; the young man, however, took no part in their
conversation, and when they addressed a portion to him, which
indeed was but rarely, merely replied by a monosyllable. I
have never been a listener, and I paid but little heed to their
discourse, nor indeed to themselves; as I occasionally looked up,
however, I could perceive that the features of the young man, who
chanced to be seated exactly opposite to me, wore an air of
constraint and vexation. This circumstance caused me to
observe him more particularly than I otherwise should have done:
his features were handsome and prepossessing; he had dark brown
hair, and a high-arched forehead. After the lapse of half
an hour, the two elder individuals, having finished their coffee,
called for the waiter, and then rose as if to depart, the young
man, however, still remaining seated in the box. The
others, having reached the door, turned round, and finding that
the youth did not follow them, one of them called to him with a
tone of some authority; whereupon the young man rose, and,
pronouncing half audibly the word “botheration,” rose
and followed them. I now observed that he was remarkably
tall. All three left the house. In about ten minutes,
finding nothing more worth reading in the newspaper, I laid it
down, and, though the claret was not yet exhausted, I was
thinking of betaking myself to my lodgings, and was about to call
the waiter, when I heard a step in the passage, and in another
moment, the tall young man entered the room, advanced to the same
box, and, sitting down nearly opposite to me, again pronounced to
himself, but more audibly than before, the same word.</p>
<p>“A troublesome world this, sir,” said I, looking
at him.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the young man, looking fixedly at me;
“but I am afraid we bring most of our troubles on our own
heads—at least I can say so of myself,” he added,
laughing. Then after a pause, “I beg pardon,”
he said, “but am I not addressing one of my own
country?”</p>
<p>“Of what country are you?” said I.</p>
<p>“Ireland.”</p>
<p>“I am not of your country, sir; but I have an infinite
veneration for your country, as Strap said to the French
soldier. Will you take a glass of wine?”</p>
<p>“Ah, <i>de tout mon cœur</i>, as the parasite said
to Gil Blas,” cried the young man, laughing.
“Here’s to our better acquaintance!”</p>
<p>And better acquainted we soon became; and I found that, in
making the acquaintance of the young man, I had indeed made a
valuable acquisition; he was accomplished, highly connected, and
bore the name of Francis Ardry. Frank and ardent he was,
and in a very little time had told me much that related to
himself, and in return I communicated a general outline of my own
history; he listened with profound attention, but laughed
heartily when I told him some particulars of my visit in the
morning to the publisher, whom he had frequently heard of.</p>
<p>We left the house together.</p>
<p>“We shall soon see each other again,” said he, as
we separated at the door of my lodging.</p>
<h2><!-- page 144--><a name="page144"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 144</span>CHAPTER XXXIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Dine with the
Publisher—Religions—No Animal Food—Unprofitable
Discussions—Principles of Criticism—The Book
Market—Newgate Lives—Goethe a Drug—German
Acquirements—Moral Dignity.</p>
<p>On the Sunday I was punctual to my appointment to dine with
the publisher. As I hurried along the square in which his
house stood, my thoughts were fixed so intently on the great man,
that I passed by him without seeing him. He had observed
me, however, and joined me just as I was about to knock at the
door. “Let us take a turn in the square,” said
he; “we shall not dine for half an hour.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said he, as we were walking in the square,
“what have you been doing since I last saw you?”</p>
<p>“I have been looking about London,” said I,
“and I have bought the ‘Dairyman’s
Daughter’; here it is.”</p>
<p>“Pray put it up,” said the publisher; “I
don’t want to look at such trash. Well, do you think
you could write anything like it?”</p>
<p>“I do not,” said I.</p>
<p>“How is that?” said the publisher, looking at
me.</p>
<p>“Because,” said I, “the man who wrote it
seems to be perfectly well acquainted with his subject; and,
moreover, to write from the heart.”</p>
<p>“By the subject you mean—”</p>
<p>“Religion.”</p>
<p>“And a’n’t you acquainted with
religion?”</p>
<p>“Very little.”</p>
<p>“I am sorry for that,” said the publisher
seriously, “for he who sets up for an author ought to be
acquainted not only with religion, but religions, and indeed with
all subjects, like my good friend in the country. It is
well that I have changed my mind about the
‘Dairyman’s Daughter,’ or I really don’t
know whom I could apply to on the subject at the present moment,
unless to himself; and after all I question whether his style is
exactly suited for an evangelical novel.”</p>
<p>“Then you do not wish for an imitation of the
‘Dairyman’s Daughter?’”</p>
<p>“I do not, sir; I have changed my mind, as I told you
before; I wish to employ you in another line, but will
communicate to you my intentions after dinner.”</p>
<p>At dinner, beside the publisher and myself, were present his
wife and son, with his newly-married bride; the wife appeared a
quiet respectable woman, and the young people looked very happy
and good-natured; not so the publisher, who occasionally eyed
both with contempt and dislike. Connected with this dinner
there was one thing remarkable; the publisher took no animal
food, but contented himself with feeding voraciously on rice and
vegetables, prepared in various ways.</p>
<p>“You eat no animal food, sir?” said I.</p>
<p>“I do not, sir,” said he; “I have forsworn
it upwards of twenty <!-- page 145--><a name="page145"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 145</span>years. In one respect, sir, I
am a Brahmin. I abhor taking away life—the brutes
have as much right to live as ourselves.”</p>
<p>“But,” said I, “if the brutes were not
killed, there would be such a superabundance of them, that the
land would be overrun with them.”</p>
<p>“I do not think so, sir; few are killed in India, and
yet there is plenty of room.”</p>
<p>“But,” said I, “Nature intended that they
should be destroyed, and the brutes themselves prey upon one
another, and it is well for themselves and the world that they do
so. What would be the state of things if every insect,
bird, and worm were left to perish of old age?”</p>
<p>“We will change the subject,” said the publisher;
“I have never been a friend of unprofitable
discussions.”</p>
<p>I looked at the publisher with some surprise, I had not been
accustomed to be spoken to so magisterially; his countenance was
dressed in a portentous frown, and his eye looked more sinister
than ever; at that moment he put me in mind of some of those
despots of whom I had read in the history of Morocco, whose word
was law. He merely wants power, thought I to myself, to be
a regular Muley Mehemet; and then I sighed, for I remembered how
very much I was in the power of that man.</p>
<p>The dinner over, the publisher nodded to his wife, who
departed, followed by her daughter-in-law. The son looked
as if he would willingly have attended them; he, however,
remained seated; and, a small decanter of wine being placed on
the table, the publisher filled two glasses, one of which he
handed to myself, and the other to his son; saying,
“Suppose you two drink to the success of the Review.
I would join you,” said he, addressing himself to me,
“but I drink no wine; if I am a Brahmin with respect to
meat, I am a Mahometan with respect to wine.”</p>
<p>So the son and I drank success to the Review, and then the
young man asked me various questions; for example—How I
liked London?—Whether I did not think it a very fine
place?—Whether I was at the play the night
before?—and whether I was in the park that afternoon?
He seemed preparing to ask me some more questions; but, receiving
a furious look from his father, he became silent, filled himself
a glass of wine, drank it off, looked at the table for about a
minute, then got up, pushed back his chair, made me a bow, and
left the room.</p>
<p>“Is that young gentleman, sir,” said I,
“well versed in the principles of criticism?”</p>
<p>“He is not, sir,” said the publisher; “and,
if I place him at the head of the Review ostensibly, I do it
merely in the hope of procuring him a maintenance; of the
principle of a thing he knows nothing, except that the principle
of bread is wheat, and that the principle of that wine is
grape. Will you take another glass?”</p>
<p>I looked at the decanter; but not feeling altogether so sure
as the publisher’s son with respect to the principle of
what it contained, I declined taking any more.</p>
<p>“No, sir,” said the publisher, adjusting himself
in his chair, “he <!-- page 146--><a
name="page146"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 146</span>knows
nothing about criticism, and will have nothing more to do with
the reviewals than carrying about the books to those who have to
review them; the real conductor of the Review will be a widely
different person, to whom I will, when convenient, introduce
you. And now we will talk of the matter which we touched
upon before dinner: I told you then that I had changed my mind
with respect to you; I have been considering the state of the
market, sir, the book market, and I have come to the conclusion
that, though you might be profitably employed upon evangelical
novels, you could earn more money for me, sir, and consequently
for yourself, by a compilation of Newgate lives and
trials.”</p>
<p>“Newgate lives and trials!”</p>
<p>“Yes, sir,” said the publisher, “Newgate
lives and trials; and now, sir, I will briefly state to you the
services which I expect you to perform, and the terms I am
willing to grant. I expect you, sir, to compile six volumes
of Newgate lives and trials, each volume to contain by no manner
of means less than one thousand pages; the remuneration which you
will receive when the work is completed will be fifty pounds,
which is likewise intended to cover any expenses you may incur in
procuring books, papers, and manuscripts necessary for the
compilation. Such will be one of your employments,
sir,—such the terms. In the second place, you will be
expected to make yourself useful in the Review—generally
useful, sir—doing whatever is required of you; for it is
not customary, at least with me, to permit writers, especially
young writers, to choose their subjects. In these two
departments, sir, namely, compilation and reviewing, I had
yesterday, after due consideration, determined upon employing
you. I had intended to employ you no further, sir—at
least for the present; but, sir, this morning I received a letter
from my valued friend in the country, in which he speaks in terms
of strong admiration (I don’t overstate) of your German
acquirements. Sir, he says that it would be a thousand
pities if your knowledge of the German language should be lost to
the world, or even permitted to sleep, and he entreats me to
think of some plan by which it may be turned to account.
Sir, I am at all times willing, if possible, to oblige my worthy
friend, and likewise to encourage merit and talent; I have,
therefore, determined to employ you in German.”</p>
<p>“Sir,” said I, rubbing my hands, “you are
very kind, and so is our mutual friend; I shall be happy to make
myself useful in German; and if you think a good translation from
Goethe—his ‘Sorrows’ for example, or more
particularly his ‘Faust’—”</p>
<p>“Sir,” said the publisher, “Goethe is a
drug; his ‘Sorrows,’ are a drug, so is his
‘Faustus,’ more especially the last, since that fool
--- rendered him into English. No, sir, I do not want you
to translate Goethe or anything belonging to him; nor do I want
you to translate anything from the German; what I want you to do,
is to translate into German. I am willing to encourage
merit, sir, and, as my good friend in his last letter has spoken
very highly of your German acquirements, I have determined that
you shall translate my book of philosophy into German.”</p>
<p><!-- page 147--><a name="page147"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
147</span>“Your book of philosophy into German,
sir?”</p>
<p>“Yes, sir; my book of philosophy into German. I am
not a drug, sir, in Germany, as Goethe is here, no more is my
book. I intend to print the translation at Leipzig, sir;
and if it turns out a profitable speculation, as I make no doubt
it will, provided the translation be well executed, I will make
you some remuneration. Sir, your remuneration will be
determined by the success of your translation.”</p>
<p>“But, sir—”</p>
<p>“Sir,” said the publisher, interrupting me,
“you have heard my intentions. I consider that you
ought to feel yourself highly gratified by my intentions towards
you; it is not frequently that I deal with a writer, especially a
young writer, as I have done with you. And now, sir, permit
me to inform you that I wish to be alone. This is Sunday
afternoon, sir; I never go to church, but I am in the habit of
spending part of every Sunday afternoon alone—profitably, I
hope, sir—in musing on the magnificence of nature, and the
moral dignity of man.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXXIV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Two Volumes—A Young
Author—Intended Editor—Quintilian—Loose
Money.</p>
<p>“What can’t be cured must be endured,” and
“it is hard to kick against the pricks.”</p>
<p>At the period to which I have brought my history, I bethought
me of the proverbs with which I have headed this chapter, and
determined to act up to their spirit. I determined not to
fly in the face of the publisher, and to bear—what I could
not cure—his arrogance and vanity. At present, at the
conclusion of nearly a quarter of a century, I am glad that I
came to that determination, which I did my best to carry into
effect.</p>
<p>Two or three days after our last interview, the publisher made
his appearance in my apartment; he bore two tattered volumes
under his arm, which he placed on the table. “I have
brought you two volumes of lives, sir,” said he,
“which I yesterday found in my garret; you will find them
of service for your compilation. As I always wish to behave
liberally and encourage talent, especially youthful talent, I
shall make no charge for them, though I should be justified in so
doing, as you are aware that, by our agreement, you are to
provide any books and materials which may be necessary.
Have you been in quest of any?”</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “not yet.”</p>
<p>“Then, sir, I would advise you to lose no time in doing
so; you must visit all the bookstalls, sir, especially those in
the by-streets and blind alleys. It is in such places that
you will find the description of literature you are in want
of. You must be up and doing, sir; it will not do for an
author, especially a young author, to be idle in this town.
To-night you will receive my book of philosophy, and likewise
books for the <!-- page 148--><a name="page148"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 148</span>Review. And, by-the-bye, sir,
it will be as well for you to review my book of philosophy for
the Review; the other reviews not having noticed it. Sir,
before translating it, I wish you to review my book of philosophy
for the Review.”</p>
<p>“I shall be happy to do my best, sir.”</p>
<p>“Very good, sir; I should be unreasonable to expect
anything beyond a person’s best. And now, sir, if you
please, I will conduct you to the future editor of the
Review. As you are to co-operate, sir, I deem it right to
make you acquainted.”</p>
<p>The intended editor was a little old man, who sat in a kind of
wooden pavilion in a small garden behind a house in one of the
purlieus of the city, composing tunes upon a piano. The
walls of the pavilion were covered with fiddles of various sizes
and appearances, and a considerable portion of the floor occupied
by a pile of books all of one size. The publisher
introduced him to me as a gentleman scarcely less eminent in
literature than in music, and me to him as an aspirant
critic—a young gentleman scarcely less eminent in
philosophy than in philology. The conversation consisted
entirely of compliments till just before we separated, when the
future editor inquired of me whether I had ever read Quintilian;
and, on my replying in the negative, expressed his surprise that
any gentleman should aspire to become a critic who had never read
Quintilian, with the comfortable information, however, that he
could supply me with a Quintilian at half-price, that is, a
translation made by himself some years previously, of which he
had, pointing to the heap on the floor, still a few copies
remaining unsold. For some reason or other, perhaps a poor
one, I did not purchase the editor’s translation of
Quintilian.</p>
<p>“Sir,” said the publisher, as we were returning
from our visit to the editor, “you did right in not
purchasing a drug. I am not prepared, sir, to say that
Quintilian is a drug, never having seen him; but I am prepared to
say that man’s translation is a drug, judging from the heap
of rubbish on the floor; besides, sir, you will want any loose
money you may have to purchase the description of literature
which is required for your compilation.”</p>
<p>The publisher presently paused before the entrance of a very
forlorn-looking street. “Sir,” said he, after
looking down it with attention, “I should not wonder if in
that street you find works connected with the description of
literature which is required for your compilation. It is in
streets of this description, sir, and blind alleys, where such
works are to be found. You had better search that street,
sir, whilst I continue my way.”</p>
<p>I searched the street to which the publisher had pointed, and,
in the course of the three succeeding days, many others of a
similar kind. I did not find the description of literature
alluded to by the publisher to be a drug, but, on the contrary,
both scarce and dear. I had expended much more than my
loose money long before I could procure materials even for the
first volume of my compilation.</p>
<h2><!-- page 149--><a name="page149"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 149</span>CHAPTER XXXV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Francis Ardry—Certain
Sharpers—Brave and Eloquent—Opposites—Flinging
the Bones—Strange Places—Dog Fighting—Learning
and Letters—Batch of Dogs—Redoubled Application.</p>
<p>One evening I was visited by the tall young gentleman, Francis
Ardry, whose acquaintance I had formed at the coffee-house.
As it is necessary that the reader should know something more
about this young man, who will frequently appear in the course of
these pages, I will state in a few words who and what he
was. He was born of an ancient Roman Catholic family in
Ireland; his parents, whose only child he was, had long been
dead. His father, who had survived his mother several
years, had been a spendthrift, and at his death had left the
family property considerably embarrassed. Happily, however,
the son and the estate fell into the hands of careful guardians,
near relations of the family, by whom the property was managed to
the best advantage, and every means taken to educate the young
man in a manner suitable to his expectations. At the age of
sixteen he was taken from a celebrated school in England at which
he had been placed, and sent to a small French University, in
order that he might form an intimate and accurate acquaintance
with the grand language of the continent. There he
continued three years, at the end of which he went, under the
care of a French abbé, to Germany and Italy. It was
in this latter country that he first began to cause his guardians
serious uneasiness. He was in the hey-day of youth when he
visited Italy, and he entered wildly into the various delights of
that fascinating region, and, what was worse, falling into the
hands of certain sharpers, not Italian, but English, he was
fleeced of considerable sums of money. The abbé,
who, it seems, was an excellent individual of the old French
school, remonstrated with his pupil on his dissipation and
extravagance; but, finding his remonstrances vain, very properly
informed the guardians of the manner of life of his charge.
They were not slow in commanding Francis Ardry home; and, as he
was entirely in their power, he was forced to comply. He
had been about three months in London when I met him in the
coffee-room, and the two elderly gentlemen in his company were
his guardians. At this time they were very solicitous that
he should choose for himself a profession, offering to his choice
either the army or law—he was calculated to shine in either
of these professions—for, like many others of his
countrymen, he was brave and eloquent; but he did not wish to
shackle himself with a profession. As, however, his
minority did not terminate till he was three-and-twenty, of which
age he wanted nearly two years, during which he would be entirely
dependent on his guardians, he deemed it expedient to conceal, to
a certain degree, his sentiments, temporising with the old
gentlemen, with whom, notwithstanding his many irregularities, he
was a great favourite, and at whose death he expected to come
into a yet greater property than that which he inherited from his
parents.</p>
<p><!-- page 150--><a name="page150"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
150</span>Such is a brief account of Francis Ardry—of my
friend Francis Ardry; for the acquaintance, commenced in the
singular manner with which the reader is acquainted, speedily
ripened into a friendship which endured through many long years
of separation, and which still endures certainly on my part, and
on his—if he lives; but it is many years since I have heard
from Francis Ardry.</p>
<p>And yet many people would have thought it impossible for our
friendship to have lasted a week—for in many respects no
two people could be more dissimilar. He was an
Irishman—I, an Englishman;—he, fiery, enthusiastic,
and open-hearted;—I, neither fiery, enthusiastic, nor
open-hearted;—he, fond of pleasure and
dissipation;—I, of study and reflection. Yet it is of
such dissimilar elements that the most lasting friendships are
formed: we do not like counterparts of ourselves.
“Two great talkers will not travel far together,” is
a Spanish saying; I will add, “Nor two silent
people;” we naturally love our opposites.</p>
<p>So Francis Ardry came to see me, and right glad I was to see
him, for I had just flung my books and papers aside, and was
wishing for a little social converse; and when we had conversed
for some little time together, Francis Ardry proposed that we
should go to the play to see Kean; so we went to the play, and
saw—not Kean, who at that time was ashamed to show himself,
but—a man who was not ashamed to show himself, and who
people said was a much better man than Kean—as I have no
doubt he was—though whether he was a better actor I cannot
say, for I never saw Kean.</p>
<p>Two or three evenings after, Francis Ardry came to see me
again, and again we went out together, and Francis Ardry took me
to—shall I say?—why not?—a gaming house, where
I saw people playing, and where I saw Francis Ardry play and lose
five guineas, and where I lost nothing, because I did not play,
though I felt somewhat inclined; for a man with a white hat and a
sparkling eye held up a box which contained something which
rattled, and asked me to fling the bones. “There is
nothing like flinging the bones!” said he, and then I
thought I should like to know what kind of thing flinging the
bones was; I however, restrained myself. “There is
nothing like flinging the bones!” shouted the man, as my
friend and myself left the room.</p>
<p>Long life and prosperity to Francis Ardry! but for him I
should not have obtained knowledge which I did of the strange and
eccentric places of London. Some of the places to which he
took me were very strange places indeed; but, however strange the
places were, I observed that the inhabitants thought there were
no places like their several places, and no occupations like
their several occupations; and, among other strange places to
which Francis Ardry conducted me, was a place not far from the
abbey church of Westminster.</p>
<p>Before we entered this place our ears were greeted by a
confused hubbub of human voices, squealing of rats, barking of
dogs, and the cries of various other animals. Here we
beheld a kind of cock-pit, around which a great many people,
seeming of all ranks, but chiefly of the lower, were gathered,
and in it we saw a dog destroy a great many <!-- page 151--><a
name="page151"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 151</span>rats in a
very small period; and when the dog had destroyed the rats, we
saw a fight between a dog and a bear, then a fight between two
dogs, then—</p>
<p>After the diversions of the day were over, my friend
introduced me to the genius of the place, a small man of about
five feet high, with a very sharp countenance, and dressed in a
brown jockey coat, and top boots. “Joey,” said
he, “this is a friend of mine.” Joey nodded to
me with a patronizing air. “Glad to see you,
sir!—want a dog?”</p>
<p>“No,” said I.</p>
<p>“You have got one, then—want to match
him?”</p>
<p>“We have a dog at home,” said I, “in the
country; but I can’t say I should like to match him.
Indeed, I do not like dog-fighting.”</p>
<p>“Not like dog-fighting!” said the man,
staring.</p>
<p>“The truth is, Joe, that he is just come to
town.”</p>
<p>“So I should think; he looks rather green—not like
dog-fighting!”</p>
<p>“Nothing like it, is there, Joey?”</p>
<p>“I should think not; what is like it? A time will
come, and that speedily, when folks will give up everything else,
and follow dog-fighting.”</p>
<p>“Do you think so?” said I.</p>
<p>“Think so? Let me ask what there is that a man
wouldn’t give up for it?”</p>
<p>“Why,” said I, modestly, “there’s
religion.”</p>
<p>“Religion! How you talk. Why, there’s
myself, bred and born an Independent, and intended to be a
preacher, didn’t I give up religion for dog-fighting?
Religion, indeed! If it were not for the rascally law, my
pit would fill better on Sundays than any other time. Who
would go to church when they could come to my pit?
Religion! why, the parsons themselves come to my pit; and I have
now a letter in my pocket from one of them, asking me to send him
a dog.”</p>
<p>“Well, then, politics,” said I.</p>
<p>“Politics! Why, the gemmen in the House would
leave Pitt himself, if he were alive, to come to my pit.
There were three of the best of them here to-night, all great
horators.—Get on with you, what comes next?”</p>
<p>“Why, there’s learning and letters.”</p>
<p>“Pretty things, truly, to keep people from
dog-fighting. Why, there’s the young gentlemen from
the Abbey School comes here in shoals, leaving books, and
letters, and masters too. To tell you the truth, I rather
wish they would mind their letters, for a more precious set of
young blackguards I never seed. It was only the other day I
was thinking of calling in a constable for my own protection, for
I thought my pit would have been torn down by them.”</p>
<p>Scarcely knowing what to say, I made an observation at
random. “You show by your own conduct,” said I,
“that there are other things worth following besides
dog-fighting. You practise rat-catching and badger-baiting
as well.”</p>
<p>The dog-fancier eyed me with supreme contempt.</p>
<p>“Your friend here,” said he, “might well
call you a new one. When <!-- page 152--><a
name="page152"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 152</span>I talks of
dog-fighting, I of course means rat-catching and badger-baiting,
ay, and bull-baiting too, just as when I speaks religiously, when
I says one I means not one but three. And talking of
religion puts me in mind that I have something else to do besides
chaffing here, having a batch of dogs to send off by this
night’s packet to the Pope of Rome.”</p>
<p>But at last I had seen enough of what London had to show,
whether strange or commonplace, so at least I thought, and I
ceased to accompany my friend in his rambles about town, and to
partake of his adventures. Our friendship, however, still
continued unabated, though I saw, in consequence, less of
him. I reflected that time was passing on—that the
little money I had brought to town was fast consuming, and that I
had nothing to depend upon but my own exertions for a fresh
supply; and I returned with redoubled application to my
pursuits.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXXVI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Occupations—Traduttore
Traditore—Ode to the Mist—Apple and
Pear—Reviewing—Current Literature—Oxford-like
Manner—A Plain Story—Ill-regulated
Mind—Unsnuffed Candle—Strange Dreams.</p>
<p>I compiled the Chronicles of Newgate; I reviewed books for the
Review established on an entirely new principle; and I
occasionally tried my best to translate into German portions of
the publisher’s philosophy. In this last task I
experienced more than one difficulty. I was a tolerable
German scholar, it is true, and I had long been able to translate
German into English with considerable facility; but to translate
from a foreign language into your own, is a widely different
thing from translating from your own into a foreign language;
and, in my first attempt to render the publisher into German, I
was conscious of making miserable failures, from pure ignorance
of German grammar; however, by the assistance of grammars and
dictionaries, and by extreme perseverance, I at length overcame
all the difficulties connected with the German language.
But, alas! another difficulty remained, far greater than any
connected with German—a difficulty connected with the
language of the publisher—the language which the great man
employed in his writings was very hard to understand; I say in
his writings—for his colloquial English was plain
enough. Though not professing to be a scholar, he was much
addicted, when writing, to the use of Greek and Latin terms, not
as other people used them, but in a manner of his own, which set
the authority of dictionaries at defiance; the consequence was,
that I was sometimes utterly at a loss to understand the meaning
of the publisher. Many a quarter of an hour did I pass at
this period, staring at periods of the publisher, and wondering
what he could mean, but in vain, till at last, with a shake of
the head, I would snatch up the pen, and render the publisher
literally into <!-- page 153--><a name="page153"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 153</span>German. Sometimes I was almost
tempted to substitute something of my own for what the publisher
had written, but my conscience interposed; the awful words,
Traduttore traditore, commenced ringing in my ears, and I asked
myself whether I should be acting honourably towards the
publisher, who had committed to me the delicate task of
translating him into German; should I be acting honourably
towards him, in making him speak in German in a manner different
from that in which he expressed himself in English? No, I
could not reconcile such conduct with any principle of honour; by
substituting something of my own in lieu of these mysterious
passages of the publisher, I might be giving a fatal blow to his
whole system of philosophy. Besides, when translating into
English, had I treated foreign authors in this manner? Had
I treated the minstrels of the Kæmpe Viser in this
manner?—No. Had I treated Ab Gwilym in this
manner? Even when translating his Ode to the Mist, in which
he is misty enough, had I attempted to make Ab Gwilym less
misty? No; on referring to my translation, I found that Ab
Gwilym in my hands was quite as misty as in his own. Then,
seeing that I had not ventured to take liberties with people who
had never put themselves into my hands for the purpose of being
rendered, how could I venture to substitute my own thoughts and
ideas for the publisher’s, who had put himself into my
hands for that purpose? Forbid it every proper
feeling!—so I told the Germans in the publisher’s own
way, the publisher’s tale of an apple and a pear.</p>
<p>I at first felt much inclined to be of the publisher’s
opinion with respect to the theory of the pear. After all,
why should the earth be shaped like an apple, and not like a
pear?—it would certainly gain in appearance by being shaped
like a pear. A pear being a handsomer fruit than an apple,
the publisher is probably right, thought I, and I will say that
he is right on this point in the notice which I am about to write
of his publication for the Review. And yet I don’t
know—said I, after a long fit of musing—I don’t
know but what there is more to be said for the Oxford
theory. The world may be shaped like a pear, but I
don’t know that it is; but one thing I know, which is, that
it does not taste like a pear; I have always liked pears, but I
don’t like the world. The world to me tastes much
more like an apple, and I have never liked apples. I will
uphold the Oxford theory—besides, I am writing in an Oxford
Review, and am in duty bound to uphold the Oxford theory.
So in my notice I asserted that the world was round; I quoted
Scripture, and endeavoured to prove that the world was typified
by the apple in Scripture, both as to shape and properties.
“An apple is round,” said I, “and the world is
round—the apple is a sour, disagreeable fruit; and who has
tasted much of the world without having his teeth set on
edge?” I, however, treated the publisher, upon the
whole, in the most urbane and Oxford-like manner; complimenting
him upon his style, acknowledging the general soundness of his
views, and only differing with him in the affair of the apple and
pear.</p>
<p>I did not like reviewing at all—it was not to my taste;
it was not in my way; I liked it far less than translating the
publisher’s philosophy <!-- page 154--><a
name="page154"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 154</span>for that
was something in the line of one whom a competent judge had
surnamed Lavengro. I never could understand why reviews
were instituted; works of merit do not require to be reviewed,
they can speak for themselves, and require no praising; works of
no merit at all will die of themselves, they require no
killing. The review to which I was attached was, as has
been already intimated, established on an entirely new plan; it
professed to review all new publications, which certainly no
review had ever professed to do before, other reviews never
pretending to review more than one-tenth of the current
literature of the day. When I say it professed to review
all new publications, I should add, which should be sent to it;
for, of course, the review would not acknowledge the existence of
publications, the authors of which did not acknowledge the
existence of the review. I don’t think, however, that
the review had much cause to complain of being neglected; I have
reason to believe that at least nine-tenths of the publications
of the day were sent to the review, and in due time
reviewed. I had good opportunity of judging—I was
connected with several departments of the review, though more
particularly with the poetical and philosophic ones. An
English translation of Kant’s philosophy made its
appearance on my table the day before its publication. In
my notice of this work, I said that the English shortly hoped to
give the Germans a <i>quid pro quo</i>. I believe at that
time authors were much in the habit of publishing at their own
expense. All the poetry which I reviewed appeared to be
published at the expense of the authors. If I am asked how
I comported myself, under all circumstances, as a
reviewer—I answer—I did not forget that I was
connected with a review established on Oxford principles, the
editor of which had translated Quintilian. All the
publications which fell under my notice I treated in a
gentlemanly and Oxford-like manner, no personalities—no
vituperation—no shabby insinuations; decorum, decorum was
the order of the day. Occasionally a word of admonition,
but gently expressed, as an Oxford undergraduate might have
expressed it, or master of arts. How the authors whose
publications were consigned to my colleagues were treated by them
I know not; I suppose they were treated in an urbane and
Oxford-like manner, but I cannot say; I did not read the
reviewals of my colleagues, I did not read my own after they were
printed. I did not like reviewing.</p>
<p>Of all my occupations at this period I am free to confess I
liked that of compiling the “Newgate Lives and
Trials” the best; that is, after I had surmounted a kind of
prejudice which I originally entertained. The trials were
entertaining enough; but the lives—how full were they of
wild and racy adventures, and in what racy, genuine language were
they told. What struck me most with respect to these lives
was the art which the writers, whoever they were, possessed of
telling a plain story. It is no easy thing to tell a story
plainly and distinctly by mouth; but to tell one on paper is
difficult indeed, so many snares lie in the way. People are
afraid to put down what is common on paper, they seek to
embellish their narratives, as they think, by philosophic
speculations and reflections; they are anxious to shine, and
people who <!-- page 155--><a name="page155"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 155</span>are anxious to shine, can never tell
a plain story. “So I went with them to a music booth,
where they made me almost drunk with gin, and began to talk their
flash language, which I did not understand,” says, or is
made to say, Henry Simms, executed at Tyburn some seventy years
before the time of which I am speaking. I have always
looked upon this sentence as a masterpiece of the narrative
style, it is so concise and yet so very clear. As I gazed
on passages like this, and there were many nearly as good in the
Newgate lives, I often sighed that it was not my fortune to have
to render these lives into German rather than the
publisher’s philosophy—his tale of an apple and
pear.</p>
<p>Mine was an ill-regulated mind at this period. As I read
over the lives of these robbers and pickpockets, strange doubts
began to arise in my mind about virtue and crime. Years
before, when quite a boy, as in one of the early chapters I have
hinted, I had been a necessitarian; I had even written an essay
on crime (I have it now before me, penned in a round boyish
hand), in which I attempted to prove that there is no such thing
as crime or virtue, all our actions being the result of
circumstances or necessity. These doubts were now again
reviving in my mind; I could not, for the life of me, imagine
how, taking all circumstances into consideration, these
highwaymen, these pickpockets, should have been anything else
than highwaymen and pickpockets; any more than how, taking all
circumstances into consideration, Bishop Latimer (the reader is
aware that I had read “Fox’s Book of Martyrs”)
should have been anything else than Bishop Latimer. I had a
very ill-regulated mind at that period.</p>
<p>My own peculiar ideas with respect to everything being a lying
dream began also to revive. Sometimes at midnight, after
having toiled for hours at my occupations, I would fling myself
back on my chair, look about the poor apartment, dimly lighted by
an unsnuffed candle, or upon the heaps of books and papers before
me, and exclaim,—“Do I exist? Do these things,
which I think I see about me, exist, or do they not? Is not
every thing a dream—a deceitful dream? Is not this
apartment a dream—the furniture a dream? The
publisher a dream—his philosophy a dream? Am I not
myself a dream—dreaming about translating a dream? I
can’t see why all should not be a dream; what’s the
use of the reality?” And then I would pinch myself,
and snuff the burdened smoky light. “I can’t
see, for the life of me, the use of all this; therefore why
should I think that it exists? If there was a chance, a
probability of all this tending to anything, I might believe;
but—” and then I would stare and think, and after
some time shake my head and return again to my occupations for an
hour or two; and then I would perhaps shake, and shiver, and
yawn, and look wistfully in the direction of my sleeping
apartment; and then, but not wistfully, at the papers and books
before me; and sometimes I would return to my papers and books;
but oftener I would arise, and, after another yawn and shiver,
take my light, and proceed to my sleeping chamber.</p>
<p>They say that light fare begets light dreams; my fare at that
time was light enough; but I had anything but light dreams, for
at that period I <!-- page 156--><a name="page156"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 156</span>had all kind of strange and
extravagant dreams, and amongst other things I dreamt that the
whole world had taken to dog-fighting; and that I, myself, had
taken to dog-fighting, and that in a vast circus I backed an
English bulldog against the bloodhound of the Pope of Rome.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXXVII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">My Brother—Fits of Crying—Mayor
Elect—The Committee—The Norman Arch—A Word of
Greek—Church and State—At My Own Expense—If You
Please.</p>
<p>One morning I arose somewhat later than usual, having been
occupied during the greater part of the night with my literary
toil. On descending from my chamber into the sitting room I
found a person seated by the fire, whose glance was directed
sideways to the table, on which were the usual preparations for
my morning’s meal. Forthwith I gave a cry, and sprang
forward to embrace the person; for the person by the fire, whose
glance was directed to the table, was no one else than my
brother.</p>
<p>“And how are things going on at home?” said I to
my brother, after we had kissed and embraced. “How is
my mother, and how is the dog?”</p>
<p>“My mother, thank God, is tolerably well,” said my
brother, “but very much given to fits of crying. As
for the dog, he is not so well; but we will talk more of these
matters anon,” said my brother, again glancing at the
breakfast things: “I am very hungry, as you may suppose,
after having travelled all night.”</p>
<p>Thereupon I exerted myself to the best of my ability to
perform the duties of hospitality, and I made my brother
welcome—I may say more than welcome; and, when the rage of
my brother’s hunger was somewhat abated we recommenced
talking about the matters of our little family, and my brother
told me much about my mother; he spoke of her fits of crying, but
said that of late the said fits of crying had much diminished,
and she appeared to be taking comfort; and, if I am not much
mistaken, my brother told me that my mother had of late the
prayer book frequently in her hand, and yet oftener the
Bible.</p>
<p>We were silent for a time—at last I opened my mouth and
mentioned the dog.</p>
<p>“The dog,” said my brother, “is, I am
afraid, in a very poor way; ever since the death he has done
nothing but pine and take on. A few months ago, you
remember, he was as plump and fine as any dog in the town; but at
present he is little more than skin and bone. Once we lost
him for two days, and never expected to see him again, imagining
that some mischance had befallen him; at length I found
him—where do you think? Chancing to pass by the
churchyard, I found him seated on the grave!”</p>
<p><!-- page 157--><a name="page157"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
157</span>“Very strange,” said I; “but let us
talk of something else. It was very kind of you to come and
see me.”</p>
<p>“Oh, as for that matter, I did not come up to see you,
though of course I am very glad to see you, having been rather
anxious about you, like my mother, who has received only one
letter from you since your departure. No, I did not come up
on purpose to see you; but on quite a different account.
You must know that the corporation of our town have lately
elected a new mayor, a person of many qualifications—big
and portly, with a voice like Boanerges; a religious man, the
possessor of an immense pew; loyal, so much so that I once heard
him say that he would at any time go three miles to hear any one
sing ‘God save the King;’ moreover, a giver of
excellent dinners. Such is our present mayor; who, owing to
his loyalty, his religion, and a little, perhaps, to his dinners,
is a mighty favourite; so much so that the town is anxious to
have his portrait painted in a superior style, so that remote
posterity may know what kind of man he was, the colour of his
hair, his air and gait. So a committee was formed some time
ago, which is still sitting; that is, they dine with the mayor
every day to talk over the subject. A few days since, to my
great surprise, they made their appearance in my poor studio, and
desired to be favoured with a sight of some of my paintings;
well, I showed them some, and, after looking at them with great
attention, they went aside and whispered.
‘He’ll do,’ I heard one say; ‘Yes,
he’ll do,’ said another; and then they came to me,
and one of them, a little man with a hump on his back, who is a
watchmaker, assumed the office of spokesman, and made a long
speech—(the old town has been always celebrated for
orators)—in which he told me how much they had been pleased
with my productions—(the old town has been always
celebrated for its artistic taste) and, what do you think?
offered me the painting of the mayor’s portrait, and a
hundred pounds for my trouble. Well, of course I was much
surprised, and for a minute or two could scarcely speak;
recovering myself, however, I made a speech, not so eloquent as
that of the watchmaker, of course, being not so accustomed to
speaking; but not so bad either, taking everything into
consideration, telling them how flattered I felt by the honour
which they had conferred in proposing to me such an undertaking;
expressing, however, my fears that I was not competent to the
task, and concluding by saying what a pity it was that Crome was
dead. ‘Crome,’ said the little man,
‘Crome; yes, he was a clever man, a very clever man in his
way; he was good at painting landscapes and farm-houses, but he
would not do in the present instance, were he alive. He had
no conception of the heroic, sir. We want some person
capable of representing our mayor striding under the Norman arch
out of the cathedral.’ At the mention of the heroic,
an idea came at once into my head. ‘Oh,’ said
I, ‘if you are in quest of the heroic, I am glad that you
came to me; don’t mistake me,’ I continued, ‘I
do not mean to say that I could do justice to your subject,
though I am fond of the heroic; but I can introduce you to a
great master of the heroic, fully competent to do justice to your
mayor. Not to me, therefore, be the painting of the picture
given, but <!-- page 158--><a name="page158"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 158</span>to a friend of mine, the great
master of the heroic, to the best, the strongest, τω
κρατιστω,’ I
added, for, being amongst orators, I thought a word of Greek
would tell.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “and what did the orators
say?”</p>
<p>“They gazed dubiously at me and at one another,”
said my brother; “at last the watchmaker asked me who this
Mr. Christo was; adding, that he had never heard of such a
person; that, from my recommendation of him, he had no doubt that
he was a very clever man; but that they should like to know
something more about him before giving the commission to
him. That he had heard of Christie the great auctioneer,
who was considered to be an excellent judge of pictures; but he
supposed that I scarcely—Whereupon, interrupting the
watchmaker, I told him that I alluded neither to Christo nor to
Christie; but to the painter of Lazarus rising from the grave, a
painter under whom I had myself studied during some months that I
had spent in London, and to whom I was indebted for much
connected with the heroic.”</p>
<p>“I have heard of him,” said the watchmaker,
“and his paintings too; but I am afraid that he is not
exactly the gentleman by whom our mayor would wish to be
painted. I have heard say that he is not a very good friend
to Church and State. Come, young man,” he added,
“it appears to me that you are too modest; I like your
style of painting, so do we all, and—why should I mince the
matter?—the money is to be collected in the town, why
should it go into a stranger’s pocket, and be spent in
London?”</p>
<p>“Thereupon I made them a speech, in which I said that
art had nothing to do with Church and State, at least with
English Church and State, which had never encouraged it; and
that, though Church and State were doubtless very fine things, a
man might be a very good artist who cared not a straw for
either. I then made use of more Greek words, and told them
how painting was one of the Nine Muses, and one of the most
independent creatures alive, inspiring whom she pleased, and
asking leave of nobody; that I should be quite unworthy of the
favours of the Muse if, on the present occasion, I did not
recommend them a man whom I considered to be a much greater
master of the heroic than myself; and that, with regard to the
money being spent in the city, I had no doubt that they would not
weigh for a moment such a consideration against the chance of
getting a true heroic picture for the city. I never talked
so well in my life, and said so many flattering things to the
hunchback and his friends, that at last they said that I should
have my own way; and that if I pleased to go up to London, and
bring down the painter of Lazarus to paint the mayor, I might; so
they then bade me farewell, and I have come up to
London.”</p>
<p>“To put a hundred pounds into the hands
of—”</p>
<p>“A better man than myself,” said my brother,
“of course.”</p>
<p>“And have you come up at your own expense?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said my brother, “I have come up at
my own expense.”</p>
<p>I made no answer, but looked in my brother’s face.
We then returned to the former subjects of conversation, talking
of the dead, my mother, and the dog.</p>
<p><!-- page 159--><a name="page159"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
159</span>After some time my brother said, “I will now go
to the painter, and communicate to him the business which has
brought me to town; and, if you please, I will take you with me
and introduce you to him.” Having expressed my
willingness, we descended into the street.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXXVIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Painter of the Heroic—I’ll
Go!—A Modest Peep—Who is this?—A Capital
Pharaoh—Disproportionably Short—Imaginary
Picture—English Figures.</p>
<p>The painter of the heroic resided a great way off, at the
western end of the town. We had some difficulty in
obtaining admission to him; a maid-servant, who opened the door,
eyeing us somewhat suspiciously: it was not until my brother had
said that he was a friend of the painter that we were permitted
to pass the threshold. At length we were shown into the
studio, where we found the painter, with an easel and brush,
standing before a huge piece of canvas, on which he had lately
commenced painting a heroic picture. The painter might be
about thirty-five years old; he had a clever, intelligent
countenance, with a sharp grey eye—his hair was dark brown,
and cut à-la-Rafael, as I was subsequently told, that is,
there was little before and much behind—he did not wear a
neckcloth; but, in its stead, a black riband, so that his neck,
which was rather fine, was somewhat exposed—he had a broad
muscular breast, and I make no doubt that he would have been a
very fine figure, but unfortunately his legs and thighs were
somewhat short. He recognised my brother, and appeared glad
to see him.</p>
<p>“What brings you to London?” said he.</p>
<p>Whereupon my brother gave him a brief account of his
commission. At the mention of the hundred pounds, I
observed the eyes of the painter glisten.
“Really,” said he, when my brother had concluded,
“it was very kind to think of me. I am not very fond
of painting portraits; but a mayor is a mayor, and there is
something grand in that idea of the Norman arch. I’ll
go; moreover, I am just at this moment confoundedly in need of
money, and when you knocked at the door, I don’t mind
telling you, I thought it was some dun. I don’t know
how it is, but in the capital they have no taste for the heroic,
they will scarce look at a heroic picture; I am glad to hear that
they have better taste in the provinces. I’ll go;
when shall we set off?”</p>
<p>Thereupon it was arranged between the painter and my brother
that they should depart the next day but one; they then began to
talk of art. “I’ll stick to the heroic,”
said the painter; “I now and then dabble in the comic, but
what I do gives me no pleasure, the comic is so low; there is
nothing like the heroic. I am engaged here on a heroic
picture,” said he, pointing to the canvas; “the
subject is ‘Pharaoh dismissing Moses from Egypt,’
after the last plague—the death of the first-born,—it
is not far advanced—that finished figure is <!-- page
160--><a name="page160"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
160</span>Moses:” they both looked at the canvas, and I,
standing behind, took a modest peep. The picture, as the
painter said, was not far advanced, the Pharaoh was merely in
outline; my eye was, of course, attracted by the finished figure,
or rather what the painter had called the finished figure; but,
as I gazed upon it, it appeared to me that there was some thing
defective—something unsatisfactory in the figure. I
concluded, however, that the painter, notwithstanding what he had
said, had omitted to give it the finishing touch. “I
intend this to be my best picture,” said the painter;
“what I want now is a face for Pharaoh; I have long been
meditating on a face for Pharaoh.” Here, chancing to
cast his eye upon my countenance, of whom he had scarcely taken
any manner of notice, he remained with his mouth open for some
time. “Who is this?” said he at last.
“Oh, this is my brother, I forgot to introduce
him—”</p>
<p>We presently afterwards departed; my brother talked much about
the painter. “He is a noble fellow,” said my
brother; “but, like many other noble fellows, has a great
many enemies; he is hated by his brethren of the brush—all
the land and waterscape painters hate him—but, above all,
the race of portrait painters, who are ten times more numerous
than the other two sorts, detest him for his heroic
tendencies. It will be a kind of triumph to the last, I
fear, when they hear he has condescended to paint a portrait;
however, that Norman arch will enable him to escape from their
malice—that is a capital idea of the watchmaker, that
Norman arch.”</p>
<p>I spent a happy day with my brother. On the morrow he
went again to the painter, with whom he dined; I did not go with
him. On his return he said, “The painter has been
asking a great many questions about you, and expressed a wish
that you would sit to him as Pharaoh; he thinks you would make a
capital Pharaoh.” “I have no wish to appear on
canvas,” said I; “moreover, he can find much better
Pharaohs than myself; and, if he wants a real Pharaoh, there is a
certain Mr. Petulengro.” “Petulengro?”
said my brother; “a strange kind of fellow came up to me
some time ago in our town, and asked me about you; when I
inquired his name, he told me Petulengro. No, he will not
do, he is too short; by-the-bye, do you not think that figure of
Moses is somewhat short?” And then it appeared to me
that I had thought the figure of Moses somewhat short, and I told
my brother so. “Ah!” said my brother.</p>
<p>On the morrow my brother departed with the painter for the old
town, and there the painter painted the mayor. I did not
see the picture for a great many years, when, chancing to be at
the old town, I beheld it.</p>
<p>The original mayor was a mighty, portly man, with a
bull’s head, black hair, body like that of a dray horse,
and legs and thighs corresponding; a man six foot high at the
least. To his bull’s head, black hair, and body the
painter had done justice; there was one point, however, in which
the portrait did not correspond with the original—the legs
were disproportionably short, the painter having substituted his
own legs for those of the mayor, which when I perceived I
rejoiced <!-- page 161--><a name="page161"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 161</span>that I had not consented to be
painted as Pharaoh, for, if I had, the chances are that he would
have served me in exactly a similar way as he had served Moses
and the mayor.</p>
<p>Short legs in a heroic picture will never do; and, upon the
whole, I think the painter’s attempt at the heroic in
painting the mayor of the old town a decided failure. If I
am now asked whether the picture would have been a heroic one
provided the painter had not substituted his own legs for those
of the mayor—I must say, I am afraid not. I have no
idea of making heroic pictures out of English mayors, even with
the assistance of Norman arches; yet I am sure that capital
pictures might be made out of English mayors, not issuing from
Norman arches, but rather from the door of the
“Checquers” or the “Brewers Three.”
The painter in question had great comic power, which he scarcely
ever cultivated; he would fain be a Rafael, which he never could
be, when he might have been something quite as good—another
Hogarth; the only comic piece which he ever presented to the
world being something little inferior to the best of that
illustrious master. I have often thought what a capital
picture might have been made by my brother’s friend, if,
instead of making the mayor issue out of the Norman arch, he had
painted him moving under the sign of the “Checquers,”
or the “Three Brewers,” with mace—yes, with
mace,—the mace appears in the picture issuing out of the
Norman arch behind the mayor,—but likewise with Snap, and
with whiffler, quart pot, and frying pan, Billy Blind, and
Owlenglass, Mr. Petulengro and Pakomovna;—then, had he
clapped his own legs upon the mayor, or any one else in the
concourse, what matter? But I repeat that I have no hope of
making heroic pictures out of English mayors, or, indeed, out of
English figures in general. England may be a land of heroic
hearts, but it is not, properly, a land of heroic figures, or
heroic posture-making.—Italy—what was I going to say
about Italy?</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XXXIX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">No Authority
Whatever—Interference—Wondrous Farrago—Brandt
and Struensee—What a Life!—The Hearse—Mortal
Relics—Great Poet—Fashion and Fame—What a
Difference!—Oh, Beautiful!—Good for Nothing.</p>
<p>And now once more to my pursuits, to my Lives and
Trials. However partial at first I might be to these lives
and trials, it was not long before they became regular trials to
me, owing to the whims and caprices of the publisher. I had
not been long connected with him before I discovered that he was
wonderfully fond of interfering with other people’s
business—at least with the business of those who were under
his control. What a life did his unfortunate authors
lead! He had many in his employ toiling at all kinds of
subjects—I call them authors because there is something
respectable in the term author, though they <!-- page 162--><a
name="page162"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 162</span>had little
authorship in, and no authority whatever over, the works on which
they were engaged. It is true the publisher interfered with
some colour of reason, the plan of all and every of the works
alluded to having originated with himself; and, be it observed,
many of his plans were highly clever and promising, for, as I
have already had occasion to say, the publisher in many points
was a highly clever and sagacious person; but he ought to have
been contented with planning the works originally, and have left
to other people the task of executing them, instead of which he
marred everything by his rage for interference. If a book
of fairy tales was being compiled, he was sure to introduce some
of his philosophy, explaining the fairy tale by some theory of
his own. Was a book of anecdotes on hand, it was sure to be
half filled with sayings and doings of himself during the time
that he was common councilman of the City of London. Now,
however fond the public might be of fairy tales, it by no means
relished them in conjunction with the publisher’s
philosophy; and however fond of anecdotes in general, or even of
the publisher in particular—for indeed there were a great
many anecdotes in circulation about him which the public both
read and listened to very readily—it took no pleasure in
such anecdotes as he was disposed to relate about himself.
In the compilation of my Lives and Trials, I was exposed to
incredible mortification, and ceaseless trouble, from this same
rage for interference. It is true he could not introduce
his philosophy into the work, nor was it possible for him to
introduce anecdotes of himself, having never had the good or evil
fortune to be tried at the bar; but he was continually
introducing—what, under a less apathetic government than
the one then being, would have infallibly subjected him, and
perhaps myself, to a trial,—his politics; not his Oxford or
pseudo politics, but the politics which he really entertained,
and which were of the most republican and violent kind. But
this was not all; when about a moiety of the first volume had
been printed, he materially altered the plan of the work; it was
no longer to be a collection of mere Newgate lives and trials,
but of lives and trials of criminals in general, foreign as well
as domestic. In a little time the work became a wondrous
farrago, in which Königsmark the robber figured by the side
of Sam Lynn, and the Marchioness de Brinvilliers was placed in
contact with a Chinese outlaw. What gave me the most
trouble and annoyance was the publisher’s remembering some
life or trial, foreign or domestic, which he wished to be
inserted, and which I was forthwith to go in quest of and
purchase at my own expense: some of those lives and trials were
by no means easy to find. “Where is Brandt and
Struensee?” cries the publisher; “I am sure I
don’t know,” I replied; whereupon the publisher falls
to squealing like one of Joey’s rats. “Find me
up Brandt and Struensee by next morning, or—”
“Have you found Brandt and Struensee?” cried the
publisher, on my appearing before him next morning.
“No,” I reply, “I can hear nothing about
them;” whereupon the publisher falls to bellowing like
Joey’s bull. By dint of incredible diligence, I at
length discover the dingy volume containing the lives and trials
of the celebrated two who had brooded treason <!-- page 163--><a
name="page163"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 163</span>dangerous
to the state of Denmark. I purchase the dingy volume, and
bring it in triumph to the publisher, the perspiration running
down my brow. The publisher takes the dingy volume in his
hand, he examines it attentively, then puts it down; his
countenance is calm for a moment, almost benign. Another
moment and there is a gleam in the publisher’s sinister
eye; he snatches up the paper containing the names of the
worthies which I have intended shall figure in the forthcoming
volumes—he glances rapidly over it, and his countenance
once more assumes a terrific expression. “How is
this?” he exclaims; “I can scarcely believe my
eyes—the most important life and trial omitted to be found
in the whole criminal record—what gross, what utter
negligence! Where’s the life of Farmer Patch?
where’s the trial of Yeoman Patch?”</p>
<p>“What a life! what a dog’s life!” I would
frequently exclaim, after escaping from the presence of the
publisher.</p>
<p>One day, after a scene with the publisher similar to that
which I have described above, I found myself about noon at the
bottom of Oxford Street, where it forms a right angle with the
road which leads or did lead to Tottenham Court. Happening
to cast my eyes around, it suddenly occurred to me that something
uncommon was expected; people were standing in groups on the
pavement—the upstair windows of the houses were thronged
with faces, especially those of women, and many of the shops were
partly, and not a few entirely closed. What could be the
reason of all this? All at once I bethought me that this
street of Oxford was no other than the far-famed Tyburn
way. Oh, oh, thought I, an execution; some handsome young
robber is about to be executed at the farther end; just so, see
how earnestly the women are peering; perhaps another Harry
Symms—Gentleman Harry as they called him—is about to
be carted along this street to Tyburn tree; but then I remembered
that Tyburn tree had long since been cut down, and that
criminals, whether young or old, good-looking or ugly, were
executed before the big stone gaol, which I had looked at with a
kind of shudder during my short rambles in the city. What
could be the matter? Just then I heard various voices cry
“There it comes!” and all heads were turned up Oxford
Street, down which a hearse was slowly coming: nearer and nearer
it drew; presently it was just opposite the place where I was
standing, when, turning to the left, it proceeded slowly along
Tottenham Road; immediately behind the hearse were three or four
mourning coaches, full of people, some of which, from the partial
glimpse which I caught of them, appeared to be foreigners; behind
these came a very long train of splendid carriages, all of which,
without one exception, were empty.</p>
<p>“Whose body is in that hearse?” said I to a
dapper-looking individual, seemingly a shopkeeper, who stood
beside me on the pavement, looking at the procession.</p>
<p>“The mortal relics of Lord Byron,” said the
dapper-looking individual mouthing his words and
smirking—“the illustrious poet, which have been just
brought from Greece, and are being conveyed to the family vault
in ---shire.”</p>
<p><!-- page 164--><a name="page164"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
164</span>“An illustrious poet, was he?” said I.</p>
<p>“Beyond all criticism,” said the dapper man;
“all we of the rising generation are under incalculable
obligation to Byron; I myself, in particular, have reason to say
so; in all my correspondence my style is formed on the Byronic
model.”</p>
<p>I looked at the individual for a moment, who smiled and
smirked to himself applause, and then I turned my eyes upon the
hearse proceeding slowly up the almost endless street. This
man, this Byron, had for many years past been the demigod of
England, and his verses the daily food of those who read, from
the peer to the draper’s assistant; all were admirers, or
rather worshippers, of Byron, and all doated on his verses; and
then I thought of those who, with genius as high as his, or
higher, had lived and died neglected. I thought of Milton
abandoned to poverty and blindness; of witty and ingenious Butler
consigned to the tender mercies of bailiffs; and starving Otway:
they had lived, neglected and despised, and, when they died, a
few poor mourners only had followed them to the grave; but this
Byron had been made a half god of when living, and now that he
was dead he was followed by worshipping crowds, and the very sun
seemed to come out on purpose to grace his funeral. And,
indeed, the sun, which for many days past had hidden its face in
clouds, shone out that morning with wonderful brilliancy, flaming
upon the black hearse and its tall ostrich plumes, the mourning
coaches, and the long train of aristocratic carriages which
followed behind.</p>
<p>“Great poet, sir,” said the dapper-looking man,
“great poet, but unhappy.”</p>
<p>Unhappy? yes, I had heard that he had been unhappy; that he
had roamed about a fevered, distempered man, taking pleasure in
nothing—that I had heard; but was it true? was he really
unhappy? was not this unhappiness assumed, with the view of
increasing the interest which the world took in him? and yet who
could say? He might be unhappy, and with reason. Was
he a real poet, after all? might he not doubt himself? might he
not have a lurking consciousness that he was undeserving of the
homage which he was receiving? that it could not last? that he
was rather at the top of fashion than of fame? He was a
lordling, a glittering, gorgeous lordling: and he might have had
a consciousness that he owed much of his celebrity to being so;
he might have felt that he was rather at the top of fashion than
of fame. Fashion soon changes, thought I, eagerly to
myself—a time will come, and that speedily, when he will be
no longer in the fashion; when this idiotic admirer of his, who
is still grinning at my side, shall have ceased to mould his
style on Byron’s; and this aristocracy, squirearchy, and
what not, who now send their empty carriages to pay respect to
the fashionable corpse, shall have transferred their empty
worship to some other animate or inanimate thing. Well,
perhaps after all it was better to have been mighty Milton in his
poverty and blindness—witty and ingenious Butler consigned
to the tender mercies of bailiffs, and starving Otway; they might
enjoy more real pleasure than this lordling; they must have been
aware that the world would one day do them justice—fame
<!-- page 165--><a name="page165"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
165</span>after death is better than the top of fashion in
life. They have left a fame behind them which shall never
die, whilst this lordling—a time will come when he will be
out of fashion and forgotten. And yet I don’t know;
didn’t he write Childe Harold and that ode? Yes, he
wrote Childe Harold and that ode. Then a time will scarcely
come when he will be forgotten. Lords, squires, and
cockneys may pass away, but a time will scarcely come when Childe
Harold and that ode will be forgotten. He was a poet, after
all, and he must have known it; a real poet, equal
to—to—what a destiny! Rank, beauty, fashion,
immortality,—he could not be unhappy; what a difference in
the fate of men—I wish I could think he was
unhappy—</p>
<p>I turned away.</p>
<p>“Great poet, sir,” said the dapper man, turning
away too, “but unhappy—fate of genius, sir; I, too,
am frequently unhappy.”</p>
<p>Hurrying down a street to the right, I encountered Francis
Ardry.</p>
<p>“What means the multitude yonder?” he
demanded.</p>
<p>“They are looking after the hearse which is carrying the
remains of Byron up Tottenham Road.”</p>
<p>“I have seen the man,” said my friend, as he
turned back the way he had come, “so I can dispense with
seeing the hearse—I saw the living man at Venice—ah,
a great poet.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “a great poet, it must be so,
everybody says so—what a destiny! What a difference
in the fate of men; but ’tis said he was unhappy; you have
seen him, how did he look?”</p>
<p>“Oh, beautiful!”</p>
<p>“But did he look happy?”</p>
<p>“Why, I can’t say he looked very unhappy; I saw
him with two—very fair ladies; but what is it to you
whether the man was unhappy or not? Come, where shall we
go—to Joey’s? His hugest bear—”</p>
<p>“O, I have had enough of bears, I have just been worried
by one.”</p>
<p>“The publisher?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Then come to Joey’s, three dogs are to be
launched at his bear: as they pin him, imagine him to be the
publisher.”</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “I am good for nothing; I
think I shall stroll to London Bridge.”</p>
<p>“That’s too far for me—farewell!”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XL.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">London Bridge—Why not?—Every Heart
has its Bitters—Wicked Boys—Give me my
Book—Such a Fright—Honour Bright.</p>
<p>So I went to London Bridge, and again took my station on the
spot by the booth where I had stood on the former occasion.
The booth, however, was empty; neither the apple-woman nor her
stall was to be seen. I looked over the balustrade upon the
river; the tide was now <!-- page 166--><a
name="page166"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 166</span>as before,
rolling beneath the arch with frightful impetuosity. As I
gazed upon the eddies of the whirlpool, I thought within myself
how soon human life would become extinct there; a plunge, a
convulsive flounder, and all would be over. When I last
stood over that abyss I had felt a kind of impulse—a
fascination; I had resisted it—I did not plunge into
it. At present I felt a kind of impulse to plunge; but the
impulse was of a different kind; it proceeded from a loathing of
life. I looked wistfully at the eddies—what had I to
live for?—what, indeed! I thought of Brandt and
Struensee, and Yeoman Patch—should I yield to the
impulse—why not? My eyes were fixed on the
eddies. All of a sudden I shuddered; I thought I saw heads
in the pool; human bodies wallowing confusedly; eyes turned up to
heaven with hopeless horror; was that water, or—Where was
the impulse now? I raised my eyes from the pool, I looked
no more upon it—I looked forward, far down the stream in
the far distance. “Ha! what is that? I thought
I saw a kind of Fata Morgana, green meadows, waving groves, a
rustic home; but in the far distance—I stared—I
stared—a Fata Morgana—it was gone—”</p>
<p>I left the balustrade and walked to the farther end of the
bridge, where I stood for some time contemplating the crowd; I
then passed over to the other side with the intention of
returning home; just half way over the bridge, in a booth
immediately opposite to the one in which I had formerly beheld
her, sat my friend, the old apple-woman, huddled up behind her
stall.</p>
<p>“Well, mother,” said I, “how are
you?” The old woman lifted her head with a startled
look.</p>
<p>“Don’t you know me?” said I.</p>
<p>“Yes, I think I do. Ah, yes,” said she, as
her features beamed with recollection, “I know you, dear;
you are the young lad that gave me the tanner. Well, child,
got anything to sell?”</p>
<p>“Nothing at all,” said I.</p>
<p>“Bad luck?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “bad enough, and ill
usage.”</p>
<p>“Ah, I suppose they caught ye; well, child, never mind,
better luck next time; I am glad to see you.”</p>
<p>“Thank you,” said I, sitting down on the stone
bench; “I thought you had left the bridge—why have
you changed your side?”</p>
<p>The old woman shook.</p>
<p>“What is the matter with you,” said I, “are
you ill?”</p>
<p>“No, child, no; only—”</p>
<p>“Only what? Any bad news of your son?”</p>
<p>“No, child, no; nothing about my son. Only low,
child—every heart has its bitters.”</p>
<p>“That’s true,” said I; “well, I
don’t want to know your sorrows; come, where’s the
book?”</p>
<p>The apple-woman shook more violently than before, bent herself
down, and drew her cloak more closely about her than
before. “Book, child, what book?”</p>
<p>“Why, blessed Mary, to be sure.”</p>
<p><!-- page 167--><a name="page167"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
167</span>“Oh, that; I ha’n’t got it,
child—I have lost it, have left it at home.”</p>
<p>“Lost it,” said I; “left it at
home—what do you mean? Come, let me have
it.”</p>
<p>“I ha’n’t got it, child.”</p>
<p>“I believe you have got it under your cloak.”</p>
<p>“Don’t tell any one, dear;
don’t—don’t,” and the apple-woman burst
into tears.</p>
<p>“What’s the matter with you?” said I,
staring at her.</p>
<p>“You want to take my book from me?”</p>
<p>“Not I, I care nothing about it; keep it, if you like,
only tell me what’s the matter?”</p>
<p>“Why, all about that book.”</p>
<p>“The book?”</p>
<p>“Yes, they wanted to take it from me.”</p>
<p>“Who did?”</p>
<p>“Why, some wicked boys. I’ll tell you all
about it. Eight or ten days ago, I sat behind my stall,
reading my book; all of a sudden I felt it snatched from my hand;
up I started, and see three rascals of boys grinning at me; one
of them held the book in his hand. ‘What book is
this?’ said he, grinning at it. ‘What do you
want with my book?’ said I, clutching at it over my stall,
‘give me my book.’ ‘What do you want a
book for?’ said he, holding it back; ‘I have a good
mind to fling it into the Thames.’ ‘Give me my
book,’ I shrieked; and, snatching at it, I fell over my
stall, and all my fruit was scattered about. Off ran the
boys—off ran the rascal with my book. Oh dear, I
thought I should have died; up I got, however, and ran after them
as well as I could; I thought of my fruit, but I thought more of
my book. I left my fruit and ran after my book.
‘My book! my book!’ I shrieked, ‘murder! theft!
robbery!’ I was near being crushed under the wheels
of a cart; but I didn’t care—I followed the
rascals. ‘Stop them! stop them!’ I ran
nearly as fast as they—they couldn’t run very fast on
account of the crowd. At last some one stopped the rascal,
whereupon he turned round, and flinging the book at me, it fell
into the mud; well, I picked it up and kissed it, all muddy as it
was. ‘Has he robbed you?’ said the man.
‘Robbed me, indeed; why, he had got my book.’
‘Oh, your book,’ said the man, and laughed, and let
the rascal go. Ah, he might laugh, but—”</p>
<p>“Well, go on.”</p>
<p>“My heart beats so. Well, I went back to my booth
and picked up my stall and my fruits, what I could find of
them. I couldn’t keep my stall for two days I got
such a fright, and when I got round I couldn’t bide the
booth where the thing had happened, so I came over to the other
side. Oh, the rascals, if I could but see them
hanged.”</p>
<p>“For what?”</p>
<p>“Why, for stealing my book.”</p>
<p>“I thought you didn’t dislike stealing,—that
you were ready to buy things—there was your son, you
know—”</p>
<p>“Yes, to be sure.”</p>
<p>“He took things.”</p>
<p><!-- page 168--><a name="page168"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
168</span>“To be sure he did.”</p>
<p>“But you don’t like a thing of yours to be
taken.”</p>
<p>“No, that’s quite a different thing; what’s
stealing handkerchiefs, and that kind of thing, to do with taking
my book; there’s a wide difference—don’t you
see?”</p>
<p>“Yes, I see.”</p>
<p>“Do you, dear? well, bless your heart, I’m glad
you do. Would you like to look at the book?”</p>
<p>“Well, I think I should.”</p>
<p>“Honour bright?” said the apple-woman, looking me
in the eyes.</p>
<p>“Honour bright,” said I, looking the apple-woman
in the eyes.</p>
<p>“Well then, dear, here it is,” said she, taking it
from under her cloak; “read it as long as you like, only
get a little farther into the booth—Don’t sit so near
the edge—you might—”</p>
<p>I went deep into the booth, and the apple-woman, bringing her
chair round, almost confronted me. I commenced reading the
book, and was soon engrossed by it; hours passed away, once or
twice I lifted up my eyes, the apple-woman was still confronting
me: at last my eyes began to ache, whereupon I returned the book
to the apple-woman, and giving her another tanner, walked
away.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XLI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Decease of the Review—Homer
Himself—Bread and Cheese—Finger and
Thumb—Impossible to Find—Something
Grand—Universal Mixture—Some Other Publisher.</p>
<p>Time passed away, and with it the review, which, contrary to
the publisher’s expectation, did not prove a successful
speculation. About four months after the period of its
birth it expired, as all reviews must for which there is no
demand. Authors had ceased to send their publications to
it, and, consequently, to purchase it; for I have already hinted
that it was almost entirely supported by authors of a particular
class, who expected to see their publications foredoomed to
immortality in its pages. The behaviour of these authors
towards this unfortunate publication I can attribute to no other
cause than to a report which was industriously circulated,
namely, that the review was low, and that to be reviewed in it
was an infallible sign that one was a low person, who could be
reviewed nowhere else. So authors took fright; and no
wonder, for it will never do for an author to be considered
low. Homer himself has never yet entirely recovered from
the injury he received by Lord Chesterfield’s remark, that
the speeches of his heroes were frequently exceedingly low.</p>
<p>So the review ceased, and the reviewing corps no longer
existed as such; they forthwith returned to their proper
avocations—the editor to compose tunes on his piano, and to
the task of disposing of the remaining copies of his
Quintilian—the inferior members to working <!-- page
169--><a name="page169"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
169</span>for the publisher, being to a man dependents of his;
one, to composing fairy tales; another, to collecting miracles of
Popish saints; and a third, Newgate lives and trials. Owing
to the bad success of the review, the publisher became more
furious than ever. My money was growing short, and I one
day asked him to pay me for my labours in the deceased
publication.</p>
<p>“Sir,” said the publisher, “what do you want
the money for?”</p>
<p>“Merely to live on,” I replied; “it is very
difficult to live in this town without money.”</p>
<p>“How much money did you bring with you to town?”
demanded the publisher.</p>
<p>“Some twenty or thirty pounds,” I replied.</p>
<p>“And you have spent it already?”</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “not entirely; but it is fast
disappearing.”</p>
<p>“Sir,” said the publisher, “I believe you to
be extravagant; yes, sir, extravagant!”</p>
<p>“On what grounds do you suppose me to be so?”</p>
<p>“Sir,” said the publisher; “you eat
meat.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “I eat meat sometimes: what
should I eat?”</p>
<p>“Bread, sir,” said the publisher; “bread and
cheese.”</p>
<p>“So I do, sir, when I am disposed to indulge; but I
cannot often afford it—it is very expensive to dine on
bread and cheese, especially when one is fond of cheese, as I
am. My last bread and cheese dinner cost me fourteen
pence. There is drink, sir; with bread and cheese one must
drink porter, sir.”</p>
<p>“Then, sir, eat bread—bread alone. As good
men as yourself have eaten bread alone; they have been glad to
get it, sir. If with bread and cheese you must drink
porter, sir, with bread alone you can, perhaps, drink water,
sir.”</p>
<p>However, I got paid at last for my writings in the review,
not, it is true, in the current coin of the realm, but in certain
bills; there were two of them, one payable at twelve, and the
other at eighteen months after date. It was a long time
before I could turn these bills to any account; at last I found a
person who, at a discount of only thirty per cent., consented to
cash them; not, however, without sundry grimaces, and, what was
still more galling, holding, more than once, the unfortunate
papers high in air between his forefinger and thumb. So
ill, indeed, did I like this last action, that I felt much
inclined to snatch them away. I restrained myself, however,
for I remembered that it was very difficult to live without
money, and that, if the present person did not discount the
bills, I should probably find no one else that would.</p>
<p>But if the treatment which I had experienced from the
publisher, previous to making this demand upon him, was difficult
to bear, that which I subsequently underwent was far more so; his
great delight seemed to consist in causing me misery and
mortification; if, on former occasions, he was continually
sending me in quest of lives and trials difficult to find, he now
was continually demanding lives and trials which it was
impossible to find; the personages whom he mentioned <!-- page
170--><a name="page170"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
170</span>never having lived, nor consequently been tried.
Moreover, some of my best lives and trials which I had corrected
and edited with particular care, and on which I prided myself no
little, he caused to be cancelled after they had passed through
the press. Amongst these was the life of “Gentleman
Harry.” “They are drugs, sir,” said the
publisher, “drugs; that life of Harry Simms has long been
the greatest drug in the calendar—has it not,
Taggart?”</p>
<p>Taggart made no answer save by taking a pinch of snuff.
The reader has, I hope, not forgotten Taggart, whom I mentioned
whilst giving an account of my first morning’s visit to the
publisher. I beg Taggart’s pardon for having been so
long silent about him; but he was a very silent man—yet
there was much in Taggart—and Taggart had always been civil
and kind to me in his peculiar way.</p>
<p>“Well, young gentleman,” said Taggart to me one
morning, when we chanced to be alone a few days after the affair
of the cancelling, “how do you like authorship?”</p>
<p>“I scarcely call authorship the drudgery I am engaged
in,” said I.</p>
<p>“What do you call authorship?” said Taggart.</p>
<p>“I scarcely know,” said I; “that is, I can
scarcely express what I think it.”</p>
<p>“Shall I help you out?” said Taggart, turning
round his chair, and looking at me.</p>
<p>“If you like,” said I.</p>
<p>“To write something grand,” said Taggart, taking
snuff; “to be stared at—lifted on people’s
shoulders—”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “that is something like
it.”</p>
<p>Taggart took snuff. “Well,” said he,
“why don’t you write something grand?”</p>
<p>“I have,” said I.</p>
<p>“What?” said Taggart.</p>
<p>“Why,” said I, “there are those
ballads.”</p>
<p>Taggart took snuff.</p>
<p>“And those wonderful versions from Ab Gwilym.”</p>
<p>Taggart took snuff again.</p>
<p>“You seem to be very fond of snuff,” said I;
looking at him angrily.</p>
<p>Taggart tapped his box.</p>
<p>“Have you taken it long?”</p>
<p>“Three-and-twenty years.”</p>
<p>“What snuff do you take?”</p>
<p>“Universal mixture.”</p>
<p>“And you find it of use?”</p>
<p>Taggart tapped his box.</p>
<p>“In what respect?” said I.</p>
<p>“In many—there is nothing like it to get a man
through; but for snuff I should scarcely be where I am
now.”</p>
<p>“Have you been long here?”</p>
<p>“Three-and-twenty years.”</p>
<p>“Dear me,” said I; “and snuff brought you
through? Give me a pinch—pah, I don’t like
it,” and I sneezed.</p>
<p><!-- page 171--><a name="page171"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
171</span>“Take another pinch,” said Taggart.</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “I don’t like
snuff.”</p>
<p>“Then you will never do for authorship; at least for
this kind.”</p>
<p>“So I begin to think—what shall I do?”</p>
<p>Taggart took snuff.</p>
<p>“You were talking of a great work—what shall it
be?”</p>
<p>Taggart took snuff.</p>
<p>“Do you think I could write one?”</p>
<p>Taggart uplifted his two forefingers as if to tap, he did not,
however.</p>
<p>“It would require time,” said I, with half a
sigh.</p>
<p>Taggart tapped his box.</p>
<p>“A great deal of time; I really think that my
ballads—”</p>
<p>Taggart took snuff.</p>
<p>“If published, would do me credit. I’ll make
an effort, and offer them to some other publisher.”</p>
<p>Taggart took a double quantity of snuff.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XLII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Francis Ardry—That Won’t do,
Sir—Observe My Gestures—I Think You
Improve—Better than Politics—Delightful Young
Frenchwoman—A Burning Shame—Magnificent
Impudence—Paunch—Voltaire—Lump of Sugar.</p>
<p>Occasionally I called on Francis Ardry. This young
gentleman resided in handsome apartments in the neighbourhood of
a fashionable square, kept a livery servant, and, upon the whole,
lived in very good style. Going to see him one day, between
one and two, I was informed by the servant that his master was
engaged for the moment, but that, if I pleased to wait a few
minutes, I should find him at liberty. Having told the man
that I had no objection, he conducted me into a small apartment
which served as antechamber to a drawing-room; the door of this
last being half open, I could see Francis Ardry at the farther
end, speechifying and gesticulating in a very impressive
manner. The servant, in some confusion, was hastening to
close the door; but, ere he could effect his purpose, Francis
Ardry, who had caught a glimpse of me, exclaimed, “Come
in—come in by all means;” and then proceeded, as
before, speechifying and gesticulating. Filled with some
surprise, I obeyed his summons.</p>
<p>On entering the room I perceived another individual, to whom
Francis Ardry appeared to be addressing himself; this other was a
short spare man of about sixty; his hair was of badger grey, and
his face was covered with wrinkles—without vouchsafing me a
look, he kept his eye, which was black and lustrous, fixed full
on Francis Ardry, as if paying the deepest attention to his
discourse. All of a sudden, however, he cried with a sharp,
cracked voice, “That won’t do, sir; that won’t
do—more vehemence—your argument is at present
particularly <!-- page 172--><a name="page172"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 172</span>weak; therefore, more
vehemence—you must confuse them, stun them, stultify them,
sir;” and, at each of these injunctions, he struck the back
of his right hand sharply against the palm of the left.
“Good, sir—good!” he occasionally uttered, in
the same sharp, cracked tone, as the voice of Francis Ardry
became more and more vehement. “Infinitely
good!” he exclaimed, as Francis Ardry raised his voice to
the highest pitch; “and now, sir, abate; let the tempest of
vehemence decline—gradually, sir; not too fast. Good,
sir—very good!” as the voice of Francis Ardry
declined gradually in vehemence. “And now a little
pathos, sir—try them with a little pathos. That
won’t do, sir—that won’t do,”—as
Francis Ardry made an attempt to become
pathetic,—“that will never pass for pathos—with
tones and gesture of that description you will never redress the
wrongs of your country. Now, sir, observe my gestures, and
pay attention to the tone of my voice, sir.”</p>
<p>Thereupon, making use of nearly the same terms which Francis
Ardry had employed, the individual in black uttered several
sentences in tones and with gestures which were intended to
express a considerable degree of pathos, though it is possible
that some people would have thought both the one and the other
highly ludicrous. After a pause, Francis Ardry recommenced
imitating the tones and the gestures of his monitor in the most
admirable manner. Before he had proceeded far, however, he
burst into a fit of laughter, in which I should, perhaps, have
joined, provided it were ever my wont to laugh. “Ha,
ha!” said the other, good humouredly, “you are
laughing at me. Well, well, I merely wished to give you a
hint; but you saw very well what I meant; upon the whole I think
you improve. But I must now go, having two other pupils to
visit before four.”</p>
<p>Then taking from the table a kind of three-cornered hat, and a
cane headed with amber, he shook Francis Ardry by the hand; and,
after glancing at me for a moment, made me a half bow, attended
with a strange grimace, and departed.</p>
<p>“Who is that gentleman?” said I to Francis Ardry,
as soon as we were alone.</p>
<p>“Oh, that is ---,” said Frank smiling, “the
gentleman who gives me lessons in elocution.”</p>
<p>“And what need have you of elocution?”</p>
<p>“Oh, I merely obey the commands of my guardians,”
said Francis, “who insist that I should, with the
assistance of ---, qualify myself for Parliament; for which they
do me the honour to suppose that I have some natural
talent. I dare not disobey them; for, at the present
moment, I have particular reasons for wishing to keep on good
terms with them.”</p>
<p>“But,” said I, “you are a Roman Catholic;
and I thought that persons of your religion were excluded from
Parliament?”</p>
<p>“Why, upon that very thing the whole matter hinges;
people of our religion are determined to be no longer excluded
from Parliament, but to have a share in the government of the
nation. Not that I care anything about the matter; I merely
obey the will of my guardians; my thoughts are fixed on something
better than politics.”</p>
<p><!-- page 173--><a name="page173"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
173</span>“I understand you,” said I;
“dog-fighting—well, I can easily conceive that to
some minds dog-fighting—”</p>
<p>“I was not thinking of dog-fighting,” said Francis
Ardry, interrupting me.</p>
<p>“Not thinking of dog-fighting!” I ejaculated.</p>
<p>“No,” said Francis Ardry, “something higher
and much more rational than dog-fighting at present occupies my
thoughts.”</p>
<p>“Dear me,” said I, “I thought I had heard
you say, that there was nothing like it!”</p>
<p>“Like what?” said Francis Ardry.</p>
<p>“Dog-fighting, to be sure,” said I.</p>
<p>“Pooh,” said Francis Ardry; “who but the
gross and unrefined care anything for dog-fighting? That
which at present engages my waking and sleeping thoughts is
love—divine love—there is nothing like
<i>that</i>. Listen to me, I have a secret to confide to
you.”</p>
<p>And then Francis Ardry proceeded to make me his
confidant. It appeared that he had had the good fortune to
make the acquaintance of the most delightful young Frenchwoman
imaginable, Annette La Noire by name, who had just arrived from
her native country with the intention of obtaining the situation
of governess in some English family; a position which, on account
of her many accomplishments, she was eminently qualified to
fill. Francis Ardry had, however, persuaded her to
relinquish her intention for the present, on the ground that,
until she had become acclimated in England, her health would
probably suffer from the confinement inseparable from the
occupation in which she was desirous of engaging; he had,
moreover—for it appeared that she was the most frank and
confiding creature in the world—succeeded in persuading her
to permit him to hire for her a very handsome first floor in his
own neighbourhood, and to accept a few inconsiderable presents in
money and jewellery. “I am looking out for a handsome
gig and horse,” said Francis Ardry, at the conclusion of
his narration; “it were a burning shame that so divine a
creature should have to go about a place like London on foot, or
in a paltry hackney coach.”</p>
<p>“But,” said I, “will not the pursuit of
politics prevent your devoting much time to this fair
lady?”</p>
<p>“It will prevent me devoting all my time,” said
Francis Ardry, “as I gladly would; but what can I do?
My guardians wish me to qualify myself for a political orator,
and I dare not offend them by a refusal. If I offend my
guardians, I should find it impossible—unless I have
recourse to Jews and money-lenders—to support Annette;
present her with articles of dress and jewellery, and purchase a
horse and cabriolet worthy of conveying her angelic person
through the streets of London.”</p>
<p>After a pause, in which Francis Ardry appeared lost in
thought, his mind being probably occupied with the subject of
Annette, I broke silence by observing, “So your
fellow-religionists are really going to make a serious attempt to
procure their emancipation?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Francis Ardry, starting from his
reverie; “everything has been arranged; even a leader has
been chosen, at least for us of Ireland, upon the whole the most
suitable man in the world for the occasion—a <!-- page
174--><a name="page174"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
174</span>barrister of considerable talent, mighty voice, and
magnificent impudence. With emancipation, liberty, and
redress for the wrongs of Ireland in his mouth, he is to force
his way into the British House of Commons, dragging myself and
others behind him—he will succeed, and when he is in he
will cut a figure; I have heard --- himself, who has heard him
speak, say that he will cut a figure.”</p>
<p>“And is --- competent to judge?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“Who but he?” said Francis Ardry; “no one
questions his judgment concerning what relates to
elocution. His fame on that point is so well established,
that the greatest orators do not disdain occasionally to consult
him; C--- himself, as I have been told, when anxious to produce
any particular effect in the House, is in the habit of calling in
--- for consultation.”</p>
<p>“As to matter, or manner?” said I.</p>
<p>“Chiefly the latter,” said Francis Ardry,
“though he is competent to give advice as to both, for he
has been an orator in his day, and a leader of the people; though
he confessed to me that he was not exactly qualified to play the
latter part—‘I want paunch,’ said
he.”</p>
<p>“It is not always indispensable,” said I;
“there is an orator in my town, a hunchback and watchmaker,
without it, who not only leads the people, but the mayor too;
perhaps he has a succedaneum in his hunch: but, tell me, is the
leader of your movement in possession of that which ---
wants?”</p>
<p>“No more deficient in it than in brass,” said
Francis Ardry.</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “whatever his qualifications
may be, I wish him success in the cause which he has taken
up—I love religious liberty.”</p>
<p>“We shall succeed,” said Francis Ardry;
“John Bull upon the whole is rather indifferent on the
subject, and then we are sure to be backed by the radical party,
who, to gratify their political prejudices, would join with Satan
himself.”</p>
<p>“There is one thing,” said I, “connected
with this matter which surprises me—your own
lukewarmness. Yes, making every allowance for your natural
predilection for dog-fighting, and your present enamoured state
of mind, your apathy at the commencement of such a movement is to
me unaccountable.”</p>
<p>“You would not have cause to complain of my
indifference,” said Frank, “provided I thought my
country would be benefited by this movement; but I happen to know
the origin of it. The priests are the originators,
‘and what country was ever benefited by a movement which
owed its origin to them?’ so says Voltaire, a page of whom
I occasionally read. By the present move they hope to
increase their influence, and to further certain designs which
they entertain both with regard to this country and
Ireland. I do not speak rashly or unadvisedly. A
strange fellow—a half Italian, half English
priest,—who was recommended to me by my guardians, partly
as a spiritual—partly as a temporal guide, has let me into
a secret or two; he is fond of a glass of gin and water—and
over a glass of gin and water cold, with a lump of sugar in it,
he has been more communicative, perhaps, than was altogether
prudent. Were I my own master, I would kick him, <!-- page
175--><a name="page175"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
175</span>politics, and religious movements, to a considerable
distance. And now, if you are going away, do so quickly; I
have an appointment with Annette, and must make myself fit to
appear before her.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XLIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Progress—Glorious John—Utterly
Unintelligible—What a Difference!</p>
<p>By the month of October I had, in spite of all difficulties
and obstacles, accomplished about two-thirds of the principal
task which I had undertaken, the compiling of the Newgate lives;
I had also made some progress in translating the
publisher’s philosophy into German. But about this
time I began to see very clearly that it was impossible that our
connection should prove of long duration; yet, in the event of my
leaving the big man, what other resource had I—another
publisher? But what had I to offer? There were my
ballads, my Ab Gwilym, but then I thought of Taggart and his
snuff, his pinch of snuff. However, I determined to see
what could be done, so I took my ballads under my arm, and went
to various publishers; some took snuff, others did not, but none
took my ballads or Ab Gwilym, they would not even look at
them. One asked me if I had anything else—he was a
snuff-taker—I said yes; and going home returned with my
translation of the German novel, to which I have before
alluded. After keeping it for a fortnight, he returned it
to me on my visiting him, and, taking a pinch of snuff, told me
it would not do. There were marks of snuff on the outside
of the manuscript, which was a roll of paper bound with red tape,
but there were no marks of snuff on the interior of the
manuscript, from which I concluded that he had never opened
it.</p>
<p>I had often heard of one Glorious John, who lived at the
western end of the town; on consulting Taggart, he told me that
it was possible that Glorious John would publish my ballads and
Ab Gwilym, that is, said he, taking a pinch of snuff, provided
you can see him; so I went to the house where Glorious John
resided, and a glorious house it was, but I could not see
Glorious John—I called a dozen times, but I never could see
Glorious John. Twenty years after, by the greatest chance
in the world, I saw Glorious John, and sure enough Glorious John
published my books, but they were different books from the first;
I never offered my ballads or Ab Gwilym to Glorious John.
Glorious John was no snuff-taker. He asked me to dinner,
and treated me with superb Rhenish wine. Glorious John is
now gone to his rest, but I—what was I going to
say?—the world will never forget Glorious John.</p>
<p>So I returned to my last resource for the time then
being—to the publisher, persevering doggedly in my
labour. One day, on visiting the publisher, I found him
stamping with fury upon certain fragments of paper.</p>
<p>“Sir,” said he, “you know nothing of German;
I have shown your translation of the first chapter of my
Philosophy to several Germans: <!-- page 176--><a
name="page176"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 176</span>it is
utterly unintelligible to them.” “Did they see
the Philosophy?” I replied. “They did, sir, but
they did not profess to understand English.”
“No more do I,” I replied, “if that Philosophy
be English.”</p>
<p>The publisher was furious—I was silent. For want
of a pinch of snuff, I had recourse to something which is no bad
substitute for a pinch of snuff to those who can’t take it,
silent contempt; at first it made the publisher more furious, as
perhaps a pinch of snuff would; it, however, eventually calmed
him, and he ordered me back to my occupations, in other words,
the compilation. To be brief, the compilation was
completed, I got paid in the usual manner, and forthwith left
him.</p>
<p>He was a clever man, but what a difference in clever men!</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XLIV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Old Spot—A Long History—Thou
Shalt Not Steal—No
Harm—Education—Necessity—Foam on Your
Lip—Apples and Pears—What Will You
Read—Metaphor—The Fur Cap—I Don’t Know
Him.</p>
<p>It was past mid-winter, and I sat on London Bridge, in company
with the old apple-woman: she had just returned from the other
side of the bridge, to her place in the booth where I had
originally found her. This she had done after repeated
conversations with me; “she liked the old place
best,” she said, which she would never have left but for
the terror which she experienced when the boys ran away with her
book. So I sat with her at the old spot, one afternoon past
mid-winter, reading the book, of which I had by this time come to
the last pages. I had observed that the old woman for some
time past had shown much less anxiety about the book than she had
been in the habit of doing. I was, however, not quite
prepared for her offering to make me a present of it, which she
did that afternoon; when, having finished it, I returned it to
her, with many thanks for the pleasure and instruction I had
derived from its perusal. “You may keep it,
dear,” said the old woman, with a sigh; “you may
carry it to your lodging, and keep it for your own.”</p>
<p>Looking at the old woman with surprise, I exclaimed, “Is
it possible that you are willing to part with the book which has
been your source of comfort so long?”</p>
<p>Whereupon the old woman entered into a long history, from
which I gathered that the book had become distasteful to her; she
hardly ever opened it of late, she said, or if she did, it was
only to shut it again; also, that other things which she had been
fond of, though of a widely different kind, were now distasteful
to her. Porter and beef-steaks were no longer grateful to
her palate, her present diet chiefly consisting of tea, and bread
and butter.</p>
<p>“Ah,” said I, “you have been ill, and when
people are ill, they seldom like the things which give them
pleasure when they are in health.” I learned,
moreover, that she slept little at night, and had all kinds of
strange thoughts; that as she lay awake many things connected
with <!-- page 177--><a name="page177"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 177</span>her youth, which she had quite
forgotten, came into her mind. There were certain words
that came into her mind the night before the last, which were
continually humming in her ears: I found that the words were,
“Thou shalt not steal.”</p>
<p>On inquiring where she had first heard these words, I learned
that she had read them at school, in a book called the primer; to
this school she had been sent by her mother, who was a poor
widow, who followed the trade of apple-selling in the very spot
where her daughter followed it now. It seems that the
mother was a very good kind of woman, but quite ignorant of
letters, the benefit of which she was willing to procure for her
child; and at the school the daughter learned to read, and
subsequently experienced the pleasure and benefit of letters, in
being able to read the book which she found in an obscure closet
of her mother’s house, and which had been her principal
companion and comfort for many years of her life.</p>
<p>But, as I have said before, she was now dissatisfied with the
book, and with most other things in which she had taken pleasure;
she dwelt much on the words, “Thou shalt not steal;”
she had never stolen things herself, but then she had bought
things which other people had stolen, and which she knew had been
stolen; and her dear son had been a thief, which he perhaps would
not have been but for the example which she set him in buying
things from characters, as she called them, who associated with
her.</p>
<p>On inquiring how she had become acquainted with these
characters, I learned that times had gone hard with her; that she
had married, but her husband had died after a long sickness,
which had reduced them to great distress; that her fruit trade
was not a profitable one, and that she had bought and sold things
which had been stolen to support herself and her son. That
for a long time she supposed there was no harm in doing so, as
her book was full of entertaining tales of stealing; but she now
thought that the book was a bad book, and that learning to read
was a bad thing; her mother had never been able to read, but had
died in peace, though poor.</p>
<p>So here was a woman who attributed the vices and follies of
her life to being able to read; her mother, she said, who could
not read, lived respectably, and died in peace; and what was the
essential difference between the mother and daughter, save that
the latter could read? But for her literature she might in
all probability have lived respectably and honestly, like her
mother, and might eventually have died in peace, which at present
she could scarcely hope to do. Education had failed to
produce any good in this poor woman; on the contrary, there could
be little doubt that she had been injured by it. Then was
education a bad thing? Rousseau was of opinion that it was;
but Rousseau was a Frenchman, at least wrote in French, and I
cared not the snap of my fingers for Rousseau. But
education has certainly been of benefit in some instances; well,
what did that prove, but that partiality existed in the
management of the affairs of the world—if education was a
benefit to some, why was it not a benefit to others? Could
some avoid abusing it, any more than others could avoid turning
it to a profitable account? I did not see how <!-- page
178--><a name="page178"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
178</span>they could; this poor simple woman found a book in her
mother’s closet; a book, which was a capital book for those
who could turn it to the account for which it was intended; a
book, from the perusal of which I felt myself wiser and better,
but which was by no means suited to the intellect of this poor
simple woman, who thought that it was written in praise of
thieving; yet she found it, she read it, and—and I felt
myself getting into a maze, what is right, thought I? what is
wrong? Do I exist? Does the world exist? if it does,
every action is bound up with necessity.</p>
<p>“Necessity!” I exclaimed, and cracked my finger
joints.</p>
<p>“Ah, it is a bad thing,” said the old woman.</p>
<p>“What is a bad thing?” said I.</p>
<p>“Why, to be poor, dear.”</p>
<p>“You talk like a fool,” said I, “riches and
poverty are only different forms of necessity.”</p>
<p>“You should not call me a fool, dear; you should not
call your own mother a fool.”</p>
<p>“You are not my mother,” said I.</p>
<p>“Not your mother, dear?—no, no more I am; but your
calling me fool put me in mind of my dear son, who often used to
call me fool—and you just now looked as he sometimes did,
with a blob of foam on your lip.”</p>
<p>“After all, I don’t know that you are not my
mother.”</p>
<p>“Don’t you, dear? I’m glad of it; I
wish you would make it out.”</p>
<p>“How shall I make it out? who can speak from his own
knowledge as to the circumstances of his birth? Besides,
before attempting to establish our relationship, it would be
necessary to prove that such people exist.”</p>
<p>“What people, dear?”</p>
<p>“You and I.”</p>
<p>“Lord, child, you are mad; that book has made you
so.”</p>
<p>“Don’t abuse it,” said I; “the book is
an excellent one, that is, provided it exists.”</p>
<p>“I wish it did not,” said the old woman;
“but it sha’n’t long; I’ll burn it, or
fling it into the river—the voices at night tell me to do
so.”</p>
<p>“Tell the voices,” said I, “that they talk
nonsense; the book, if it exists, is a good book, it contains a
deep moral; have you read it all?”</p>
<p>“All the funny parts, dear; all about taking things, and
the manner it was done; as for the rest, I could not exactly make
it out.”</p>
<p>“Then the book is not to blame; I repeat that the book
is a good book, and contains deep morality, always supposing that
there is such a thing as morality, which is the same thing as
supposing that there is anything at all.”</p>
<p>“Anything at all! Why, a’n’t we here
on this bridge, in my booth, with my stall and
my—”</p>
<p>“Apples and pears, baked hot, you would say—I
don’t know; all is a mystery, a deep question. It is
a question, and probably always will be, whether there is a
world, and consequently apples and pears; <!-- page 179--><a
name="page179"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 179</span>and,
provided there be a world, whether that world be like an apple or
a pear.”</p>
<p>“Don’t talk so, dear.”</p>
<p>“I won’t; we will suppose that we all
exist—world, ourselves, apples, and pears: so you wish to
get rid of the book?”</p>
<p>“Yes, dear, I wish you would take it.”</p>
<p>“I have read it, and have no farther use for it; I do
not need books: in a little time, perhaps, I shall not have a
place wherein to deposit myself, far less books.”</p>
<p>“Then I will fling it into the river.”</p>
<p>“Don’t do that; here, give it me. Now what
shall I do with it? you were so fond of it.”</p>
<p>“I am so no longer.”</p>
<p>“But how will you pass your time; what will you
read?”</p>
<p>“I wish I had never learned to read, or, if I had, that
I had only read the books I saw at school: the primer or the
other.”</p>
<p>“What was the other?”</p>
<p>“I think they called it the Bible: all about God, and
Job, and Jesus.”</p>
<p>“Ah, I know it.”</p>
<p>“You have read it; it is a nice book—all
true?”</p>
<p>“True, true—I don’t know what to say; but if
the world be true, and not a lie, a fiction, I don’t see
why the Bible, as they call it, should not be true.
By-the-bye, what do you call Bible in your tongue, or, indeed,
book of any kind? as Bible merely means a book.”</p>
<p>“What do I call the Bible in my language,
dear?”</p>
<p>“Yes, the language of those who bring you
things.”</p>
<p>“The language of those who <i>did</i>, dear; they bring
them now no longer. They call me a fool, as you did, dear,
just now; they call kissing the Bible, which means taking a false
oath, smacking calf-skin.”</p>
<p>“That’s metaphor,” said I, “English,
but metaphorical; what an odd language! So you would like
to have a Bible,—shall I buy you one?”</p>
<p>“I am poor, dear—no money since I left off the
other trade.”</p>
<p>“Well, then, I’ll buy you one.”</p>
<p>“No, dear, no; you are poor, and may soon want the
money; but if you can take me one conveniently on the sly, you
know—I think you may, for, as it is a good book, I suppose
there can be no harm in taking it.”</p>
<p>“That will never do,” said I, “more
especially as I should be sure to be caught, not having made
taking of things my trade; but I’ll tell you what
I’ll do—try and exchange this book of yours for a
Bible; who knows for what great things this same book of yours
may serve?”</p>
<p>“Well, dear,” said the old woman, “do as you
please; I should like to see the—what do you call
it?—Bible, and to read it, as you seem to think it
true.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “seem; that is the way to
express yourself in this maze of doubt—I seem to
think—these apples and pears seem to be—and <!-- page
180--><a name="page180"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
180</span>here seems to be a gentleman who wants to purchase
either one or the other.”</p>
<p>A person had stopped before the apple-woman’s stall, and
was glancing now at the fruit, now at the old woman and myself;
he wore a blue mantle, and had a kind of fur cap on his head; he
was somewhat above the middle stature; his features were keen but
rather hard; there was a slight obliquity in his vision.
Selecting a small apple, he gave the old woman a penny; then,
after looking at me scrutinizingly for a moment, he moved from
the booth in the direction of Southwark.</p>
<p>“Do you know who that man is?” said I to the old
woman.</p>
<p>“No,” said she, “except that he is one of my
best customers: he frequently stops, takes an apple, and gives me
a penny; his is the only piece of money I have taken this blessed
day. I don’t know him, but he has once or twice sat
down in the booth with two strange-looking men—Mulattos, or
Lascars, I think they call them.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XLV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Bought and Exchanged—Quite Empty—A
New Firm—Bibles—Countenance of a Lion—Clap of
Thunder—A Truce with This—I Have Lost
It—Clearly a Right—Goddess of the Mint.</p>
<p>In pursuance of my promise to the old woman, I set about
procuring her a Bible with all convenient speed, placing the book
which she had intrusted to me for the purpose of exchange in my
pocket. I went to several shops and asked if Bibles were to
be had: I found that there were plenty. When, however, I
informed the people that I came to barter, they looked blank, and
declined treating with me; saying that they did not do business
in that way. At last I went into a shop over the window of
which I saw written, “Books bought and exchanged:”
there was a smartish young fellow in the shop, with black hair
and whiskers; “You exchange?” said I.
“Yes,” said he, “sometimes, but we prefer
selling; what book do you want?” “A
Bible,” said I. “Ah,” said he,
“there’s a great demand for Bibles just now; all
kinds of people are becoming very pious of late,” he added,
grinning at me; “I am afraid I can’t do business with
you, more especially as the master is not at home. What
book have you brought?” Taking the book out of my
pocket, I placed it on the counter: the young fellow opened the
book, and inspecting the title-page, burst into a loud
laugh. “What do you laugh for?” said I,
angrily, and half clenching my fist. “Laugh!”
said the young fellow; “laugh! who could help
laughing?” “I could,” said I; “I
see nothing to laugh at; I want to exchange this book for a
Bible.” “You do?” said the young fellow;
“well, I daresay there are plenty who would be willing to
exchange, that is, if they dared. I wish master were at
home; but that would never do, either. Master’s a
family man, the Bibles are not mine, and master being a <!-- page
181--><a name="page181"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
181</span>family man, is sharp, and knows all his stock;
I’d buy it of you, but, to tell you the truth, I am quite
empty here,” said he, pointing to his pocket, “so I
am afraid we can’t deal.”</p>
<p>Whereupon, looking anxiously at the young man, “what am
I to do?” said I; “I really want a Bible.”</p>
<p>“Can’t you buy one?” said the young man;
“have you no money?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “I have some, but I am merely
the agent of another; I came to exchange, not to buy; what am I
to do?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know,” said the young man,
thoughtfully, laying down the book on the counter; “I
don’t know what you can do; I think you will find some
difficulty in this bartering job, the trade are rather
precise.” All at once he laughed louder than before;
suddenly stopping, however, he put on a very grave look.
“Take my advice,” said he; “there is a firm
established in this neighbourhood which scarcely sells any books
but Bibles; they are very rich, and pride themselves on selling
their books at the lowest possible price; apply to them, who
knows but what they will exchange with you?”</p>
<p>Thereupon I demanded with some eagerness of the young man the
direction to the place where he thought it possible that I might
effect the exchange—which direction the young fellow
cheerfully gave me, and, as I turned away, had the civility to
wish me success.</p>
<p>I had no difficulty in finding the house to which the young
fellow had directed me; it was a very large house, situated in a
square; and upon the side of the house was written in large
letters, “Bibles, and other religious books.”</p>
<p>At the door of the house were two or three tumbrils, in the
act of being loaded with chests, very much resembling tea-chests;
one of the chests falling down, burst, and out flew, not tea, but
various books, in a neat, small size, and in neat leather covers;
Bibles, said I,—Bibles, doubtless. I was not quite
right, nor quite wrong; picking up one of the books, I looked at
it for a moment, and found it to be the New Testament.
“Come, young lad,” said a man who stood by, in the
dress of a porter, “put that book down, it is none of
yours; if you want a book, go in and deal for one.”</p>
<p>Deal, thought I, deal,—the man seems to know what I am
coming about,—and going in, I presently found myself in a
very large room. Behind a counter two men stood with their
backs to a splendid fire, warming themselves, for the weather was
cold.</p>
<p>Of these men one was dressed in brown, and the other was
dressed in black; both were tall men—he who was dressed in
brown was thin, and had a particularly ill-natured countenance;
the man dressed in black was bulky, his features were noble, but
they were those of a lion.</p>
<p>“What is your business, young man?” said the
precise personage, as I stood staring at him and his
companion.</p>
<p>“I want a Bible,” said I.</p>
<p>“What price, what size?” said the precise-looking
man.</p>
<p>“As to size,” said I, “I should like to have
a large one—that is, if you can afford me one—I do
not come to buy.”</p>
<p><!-- page 182--><a name="page182"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
182</span>“Oh, friend,” said the precise-looking man,
“if you come here expecting to have a Bible for nothing,
you are mistaken—we—”</p>
<p>“I would scorn to have a Bible for nothing,” said
I, “or anything else; I came not to beg, but to barter;
there is no shame in that, especially in a country like this,
where all folks barter.”</p>
<p>“Oh, we don’t barter,” said the precise man,
“at least Bibles; you had better depart.”</p>
<p>“Stay, brother,” said the man with the countenance
of a lion, “let us ask a few questions; this may be a very
important case; perhaps the young man has had
convictions.”</p>
<p>“Not I,” I exclaimed, “I am convinced of
nothing, and with regard to the Bible—I don’t
believe—”</p>
<p>“Hey!” said the man with the lion countenance, and
there he stopped. But with that “Hey” the walls
of the house seemed to shake, the windows rattled, and the porter
whom I had seen in front of the house came running up the steps,
and looked into the apartment through the glass of the door.</p>
<p>There was silence for about a minute—the same kind of
silence which succeeds a clap of thunder.</p>
<p>At last the man with the lion countenance, who had kept his
eyes fixed upon me, said calmly, “Were you about to say
that you don’t believe in the Bible, young man?”</p>
<p>“No more than in anything else,” said I;
“you were talking of convictions—I have no
convictions. It is not easy to believe in the Bible till
one is convinced that there is a Bible.”</p>
<p>“He seems to be insane,” said the prim-looking
man, “we had better order the porter to turn him
out.”</p>
<p>“I am by no means certain,” said I, “that
the porter could turn me out; always provided there is a porter,
and this system of ours be not a lie, and a dream.”</p>
<p>“Come,” said the lion-looking man, impatiently,
“a truce with this nonsense. If the porter cannot
turn you out, perhaps some other person can; but to the
point—you want a Bible?”</p>
<p>“I do,” said I, “but not for myself; I was
sent by another person to offer something in exchange for
one.”</p>
<p>“And who is that person?”</p>
<p>“A poor old woman, who has had what you call
convictions,—heard voices, or thought she heard
them—I forgot to ask her whether they were loud
ones.”</p>
<p>“What has she sent to offer in exchange?” said the
man, without taking any notice of the concluding part of my
speech.</p>
<p>“A book,” said I.</p>
<p>“Let me see it.”</p>
<p>“Nay, brother,” said the precise man, “this
will never do; if we once adopt the system of barter, we shall
have all the holders of useless rubbish in the town applying to
us.”</p>
<p>“I wish to see what he has brought,” said the
other; “perhaps Baxter, or Jewell’s Apology, either
of which would make a valuable addition to our collection.
Well, young man, what’s the matter with you?”</p>
<p><!-- page 183--><a name="page183"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
183</span>I stood like one petrified; I had put my hand into my
pocket—the book was gone.</p>
<p>“What’s the matter?” repeated the man with
the lion countenance, in a voice very much resembling
thunder.</p>
<p>“I have it not—I have lost it!”</p>
<p>“A pretty story, truly,” said the precise-looking
man, “lost it!”</p>
<p>“You had better retire,” said the other.</p>
<p>“How shall I appear before the party who intrusted me
with the book? She will certainly think that I have
purloined it, notwithstanding all that I can say; nor, indeed,
can I blame her,—appearances are certainly against
me.”</p>
<p>“They are so—you had better retire.”</p>
<p>I moved towards the door. “Stay, young man, one
word more; there is only one way of proceeding which would induce
me to believe that you are sincere.”</p>
<p>“What is that?” said I, stopping and looking at
him anxiously.</p>
<p>“The purchase of a Bible.”</p>
<p>“Purchase!” said I, “purchase! I came
not to purchase, but to barter; such was my instruction, and how
can I barter if I have lost the book?”</p>
<p>The other made no answer, and turning away I made for the
door; all of a sudden I started, and turning round, “Dear
me,” said I, “it has just come into my head, that if
the book was lost by my negligence, as it must have been, I have
clearly a right to make it good.”</p>
<p>No answer.</p>
<p>“Yes,” I repeated, “I have clearly a right
to make it good; how glad I am! see the effect of a little
reflection. I will purchase a Bible instantly, that is, if
I have not lost—” and with considerable agitation I
felt in my pocket.</p>
<p>The prim-looking man smiled: “I suppose,” said he,
“that he has lost his money as well as book.”</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “I have not;” and
pulling out my hand I displayed no less a sum than three
half-crowns.</p>
<p>“O, noble goddess of the Mint!” as Dame Charlotta
Nordenflycht, the Swede, said a hundred and fifty years ago,
“great is thy power; how energetically the possession of
thee speaks in favour of man’s character!”</p>
<p>“Only half-a-crown for this Bible?” said I,
putting down the money, “it is worth three;” and
bowing to the man of noble features, I departed with my
purchase.</p>
<p>“Queer customer,” said the prim-looking man, as I
was about to close the door—“don’t like
him.”</p>
<p>“Why, as to that, I scarcely know what to say,”
said he of the countenance of a lion.</p>
<h2><!-- page 184--><a name="page184"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 184</span>CHAPTER XLVI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Pickpocket—Strange
Rencounter—Drag Him Along—A Great
Service—Things of Importance—Philological
Matters—Mother of Languages—Zhats!</p>
<p>A few days after the occurrence of what is recorded in the
last chapter, as I was wandering in the City, chance directed my
footsteps to an alley leading from one narrow street to another
in the neighbourhood of Cheapside. Just before I reached
the mouth of the alley, a man in a great coat, closely followed
by another, passed it; and, at the moment in which they were
passing, I observed the man behind snatch something from the
pocket of the other; whereupon, darting into the street, I seized
the hindermost man by the collar, crying at the same time to the
other, “My good friend, this person has just picked your
pocket.”</p>
<p>The individual whom I addressed, turning round with a start,
glanced at me, and then at the person whom I held. London
is the place for strange rencounters. It appeared to me
that I recognised both individuals—the man whose pocket had
been picked and the other; the latter now began to struggle
violently; “I have picked no one’s pocket,”
said he. “Rascal,” said the other, “you
have got my pocket-book in your bosom.” “No, I
have not,” said the other; and struggling more violently
than before, the pocket-book dropped from his bosom upon the
ground.</p>
<p>The other was now about to lay hands upon the fellow, who was
still struggling. “You had better take up your
book,” said I; “I can hold him.” He
followed my advice; and, taking up his pocket-book, surveyed my
prisoner with a ferocious look, occasionally glaring at me.
Yes, I had seen him before—it was the stranger whom I had
observed on London Bridge, by the stall of the old apple-woman,
with the cap and cloak; but, instead of these, he now wore a hat
and great coat. “Well,” said I, at last,
“what am I to do with this gentleman of ours?”
nodding to the prisoner, who had now left off struggling.
“Shall I let him go?”</p>
<p>“Go!” said the other, “go! The
knave—the rascal; let him go, indeed! Not so, he
shall go before the Lord Mayor. Bring him along.”</p>
<p>“Oh, let me go,” said the other: “let me go;
this is the first offence, I assure ye—the first time I
ever thought to do anything wrong.”</p>
<p>“Hold your tongue,” said I, “or I shall be
angry with you. If I am not very much mistaken, you once
attempted to cheat me.”</p>
<p>“I never saw you before in all my life,” said the
fellow, though his countenance seemed to belie his words.</p>
<p>“That is not true,” said I; “you are the man
who attempted to cheat me of one-and-ninepence in the coach-yard,
on the first morning of my arrival in London.”</p>
<p>“I don’t doubt it,” said the other; “a
confirmed thief;” and here <!-- page 185--><a
name="page185"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 185</span>his tones
became peculiarly sharp; “I would fain see him
hanged—crucified. Drag him along.”</p>
<p>“I am no constable,” said I; “you have got
your pocket-book,—I would rather you would bid me let him
go.”</p>
<p>“Bid you let him go!” said the other almost
furiously, “I command—stay, what was I going to
say? I was forgetting myself,” he observed more
gently; “but he stole my pocket-book;—if you did but
know what it contained.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “if it contains anything
valuable, be the more thankful that you have recovered it; as for
the man, I will help you to take him where you please; but I wish
you would let him go.”</p>
<p>The stranger hesitated, and there was an extraordinary play of
emotion in his features: he looked ferociously at the pickpocket,
and, more than once, somewhat suspiciously at myself; at last his
countenance cleared, and, with a good grace, he said,
“Well, you have done me a great service, and you have my
consent to let him go; but the rascal shall not escape with
impunity,” he exclaimed suddenly, as I let the man go, and
starting forward, before the fellow could escape, he struck him a
violent blow on the face. The man staggered, and had nearly
fallen; recovering himself, however, he said, “I tell you
what, my fellow; if I ever meet you in this street in a dark
night, and I have a knife about me, it shall be the worse for
you; as for you, young man,” said he to me; but, observing
that the other was making towards him, he left whatever he was
about to say unfinished, and, taking to his heels, was out of
sight in a moment.</p>
<p>The stranger and myself walked in the direction of Cheapside,
the way in which he had been originally proceeding; he was silent
for a few moments, at length he said, “You have really done
me a great service, and I should be ungrateful not to acknowledge
it. I am a merchant; and a merchant’s pocket-book, as
you perhaps know, contains many things of importance; but, young
man,” he exclaimed, “I think I have seen you before;
I thought so at first, but where I cannot exactly say: where was
it?” I mentioned London Bridge and the old
apple-woman. “Oh,” said he, and smiled, and
there was something peculiar in his smile, “I remember
now. Do you frequently sit on London Bridge?”
“Occasionally,” said I; “that old woman is an
old friend of mine.” “Friend?” said the
stranger, “I am glad of it, for I shall know where to find
you. At present I am going to ’Change; time, you
know, is precious to a merchant.” We were by this
time close to Cheapside. “Farewell,” said he,
“I shall not forget this service. I trust we shall
soon meet again.” He then shook me by the hand and
went his way.</p>
<p>The next day, as I was seated beside the old woman in the
booth, the stranger again made his appearance, and, after a word
or two, sat down beside me; the old woman was sometimes reading
the Bible, which she had already had two or three days in her
possession, and sometimes discoursing with me. Our
discourse rolled chiefly on philological matters.</p>
<p>“What do you call bread in your language?” said
I.</p>
<p><!-- page 186--><a name="page186"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
186</span>“You mean the language of those who bring me
things to buy, or who did; for, as I told you before, I
sha’n’t buy any more, it’s no language of mine,
dear—they call bread pannam in their language.”</p>
<p>“Pannam!” said I, “pannam! evidently
connected with, if not derived from, the Latin panis; even as the
word tanner, which signifieth a sixpence, is connected with, if
not derived from, the Latin tener, which is itself connected
with, if not derived from, tawno or tawner, which, in the
language of Mr. Petulengro, signifieth a sucking child. Let
me see, what is the term for bread in the language of Mr.
Petulengro? Morro, or manro, as I have sometimes heard it
called; is there not some connection between these words and
panis? Yes, I think there is; and I should not wonder if
morro, manro, and panis were connected, perhaps derived from the
same root; but what is that root? I don’t
know—I wish I did; though, perhaps, I should not be the
happier. Morro—manro! I rather think morro is
the oldest form; it is easier to say morro than manro.
Morro! Irish, aran; Welsh, bara; English, bread. I
can see a resemblance between all the words, and pannam too; and
I rather think that the Petulengrian word is the elder. How
odd it would be if the language of Mr. Petulengro should
eventually turn out to be the mother of all the languages in the
world; yet it is certain that there are some languages in which
the terms for bread have no connection with the word used by Mr.
Petulengro, notwithstanding those languages, in many other
points, exhibit a close affinity to the language of the
horse-shoe master: for example, bread, in Hebrew, is Laham, which
assuredly exhibits little similitude to the word used by the
aforesaid Petulengro. In Armenian it is—”</p>
<p>“Zhats!” said the stranger, starting up.
“By the Patriarch and the Three Holy Churches, this is
wonderful! How came you to know aught of
Armenian?”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XLVII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">New Acquaintance—Wired Cases—Bread
and Wine—Armenian Colonies—Learning Without
Money—What a Language—The Tide—Your
Foible—Learning of the Haiks—Old
Proverb—Pressing Invitation.</p>
<p>Just as I was about to reply to the interrogation of my
new-formed acquaintance, a man, with a dusky countenance,
probably one of the Lascars, or Mulattos, of whom the old woman
had spoken, came up and whispered to him, and with this man he
presently departed, not however before he had told me the place
of his abode, and requested me to visit him.</p>
<p>After the lapse of a few days, I called at the house, which he
had indicated. It was situated in a dark and narrow street,
in the heart of the city, at no great distance from the
Bank. I entered a counting-room, in which a solitary clerk,
with a foreign look, was writing. The stranger was not at
home; returning the next day, however, I met him <!-- page
187--><a name="page187"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 187</span>at
the door as he was about to enter; he shook me warmly by the
hand. “I am glad to see you,” said he,
“follow me, I was just thinking of you.” He led
me through the counting-room, to an apartment up a flight of
stairs; before ascending, however, he looked into the book in
which the foreign-visaged clerk was writing, and, seemingly not
satisfied with the manner in which he was executing his task, he
gave him two or three cuffs, telling him at the same time that he
deserved crucifixion.</p>
<p>The apartment above stairs, to which he led me, was large,
with three windows which opened upon the street. The walls
were hung with wired cases, apparently containing books.
There was a table and two or three chairs; but the principal
article of furniture was a long sofa, extending from the door by
which we entered to the farther end of the apartment.
Seating himself upon the sofa, my new acquaintance motioned to me
to sit beside him, and then, looking me full in the face,
repeated his former inquiry, “In the name of all that is
wonderful, how came you to know aught of my language?”</p>
<p>“There is nothing wonderful in that,” said I;
“we are at the commencement of a philological age, every
one studies languages; that is, every one who is fit for nothing
else; philology being the last resource of dulness and ennui, I
have got a little in advance of the throng, by mastering the
Armenian alphabet; but I foresee the time when every
unmarriageable miss, and desperate blockhead, will likewise have
acquired the letters of Mesroub, and will know the term for
bread, in Armenian, and perhaps that for wine.”</p>
<p>“Kini,” said my companion; and that and the other
word put me in mind of the duties of hospitality.
“Will you eat bread and drink wine with me?”</p>
<p>“Willingly,” said I. Whereupon my companion,
unlocking a closet, produced, on a silver salver, a loaf of
bread, with a silver-handled knife, and wine in a silver flask,
with cups of the same metal. “I hope you like my
fare,” said he, after we had both eaten and drunk.</p>
<p>“I like your bread,” said I, “for it is
stale; I like not your wine, it is sweet, and I hate sweet
wine.”</p>
<p>“It is wine of Cyprus,” said my entertainer; and
when I found that it was wine of Cyprus, I tasted it again, and
the second taste pleased me much better than the first,
notwithstanding that I still thought it somewhat sweet.
“So,” said I, after a pause, looking at my companion,
“you are an Armenian.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said he, “an Armenian born in London,
but not less an Armenian on that account. My father was a
native of Ispahan, one of the celebrated Armenian colony which
was established there shortly after the time of the dreadful
hunger, which drove the children of Haik in swarms from their
original country, and scattered them over most parts of the
eastern and western world. In Ispahan he passed the greater
portion of his life, following mercantile pursuits with
considerable success. Certain enemies, however, having
accused him to the despot of the place, of using seditious
language, he was compelled to flee, leaving most of his property
behind. Travelling in the direction <!-- page 188--><a
name="page188"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 188</span>of the
west, he came at last to London, where he established himself,
and eventually died, leaving behind a large property and myself,
his only child, the fruit of a marriage with an Armenian English
woman, who did not survive my birth more than three
months.”</p>
<p>The Armenian then proceeded to tell me that he had carried on
the business of his father, which seemed to embrace most matters,
from buying silks of Lascars to speculating in the funds, and
that he had considerably increased the property which his father
had left him. He candidly confessed that he was wonderfully
fond of gold, and said there was nothing like it for giving a
person respectability and consideration in the world; to which
assertion I made no answer, being not exactly prepared to
contradict it.</p>
<p>And, when he had related to me his history, he expressed a
desire to know something more of myself, whereupon I gave him the
outline of my history, concluding with saying, “I am now a
poor author, or rather a philologist, upon the streets of London,
possessed of many tongues, which I find of no use in the
world.”</p>
<p>“Learning without money is anything but
desirable,” said the Armenian, “as it unfits a man
for humble occupations. It is true that it may occasionally
beget him friends; I confess to you that your understanding
something of my language weighs more with me than the service you
rendered me in rescuing my pocket-book the other day from the
claws of that scoundrel whom I yet hope to see hanged, if not
crucified, notwithstanding there were in that pocket-book papers
and documents of considerable value. Yes, that circumstance
makes my heart warm towards you, for I am proud of my
language—as I indeed well may be—what a language,
noble and energetic! quite original, differing from all others
both in words and structure.”</p>
<p>“You are mistaken,” said I; “many languages
resemble the Armenian both in structure and words.”</p>
<p>“For example?” said the Armenian.</p>
<p>“For example?” said I, “the
English.”</p>
<p>“The English,” said the Armenian; “show me
one word in which the English resembles the Armenian.”</p>
<p>“You walk on London Bridge,” said I.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the Armenian.</p>
<p>“I saw you look over the balustrade the other
morning.”</p>
<p>“True,” said the Armenian.</p>
<p>“Well, what did you see rushing up through the arches
with noise and foam?”</p>
<p>“What was it?” said the Armenian.
“What was it?—you don’t mean the
<i>tide</i>?”</p>
<p>“Do I not?” said I.</p>
<p>“Well, what has the tide to do with the
matter?”</p>
<p>“Much,” said I; “what is the
tide?”</p>
<p>“The ebb and flow of the sea,” said the
Armenian.</p>
<p>“The sea itself; what is the Haik word for
sea?”</p>
<p>The Armenian gave a strong gasp; then, nodding his head
thrice, “you are right,” said he, “the English
word tide is the Armenian for <!-- page 189--><a
name="page189"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 189</span>sea; and
now I begin to perceive that there are many English words which
are Armenian; there is --- and --- and there again in French
there is --- and --- derived from the Armenian. How
strange, how singular—I thank you. It is a proud
thing to see that the language of my race has had so much
influence over the languages of the world.”</p>
<p>I saw that all that related to his race was the weak point of
the Armenian. I did not flatter the Armenian with respect
to his race or language. “An inconsiderable
people,” said I, “shrewd and industrious, but still
an inconsiderable people. A language bold and expressive,
and of some antiquity, derived, though perhaps not immediately,
from some much older tongue. I do not think that the
Armenian has had any influence over the formation of the
languages of the world. I am not much indebted to the
Armenian for the solution of any doubts; whereas to the language
of Mr. Petulengro—”</p>
<p>“I have heard you mention that name before,” said
the Armenian; “who is Mr. Petulengro?”</p>
<p>And then I told the Armenian who Mr. Petulengro was. The
Armenian spoke contemptuously of Mr. Petulengro and his
race. “Don’t speak contemptuously of Mr.
Petulengro,” said I, “nor of anything belonging to
him. He is a dark, mysterious personage; all connected with
him is a mystery, especially his language; but I believe that his
language is doomed to solve a great philological
problem—Mr. Petulengro—”</p>
<p>“You appear agitated,” said the Armenian;
“take another glass of wine; you possess a great deal of
philological knowledge, but it appears to me that the language of
this Petulengro is your foible: but let us change the subject; I
feel much interested in you, and would fain be of service to
you. Can you cast accounts?”</p>
<p>I shook my head.</p>
<p>“Keep books?”</p>
<p>“I have an idea that I could write books,” said I;
“but, as to keeping them—” and here again I
shook my head.</p>
<p>The Armenian was silent some time; all at once, glancing at
one of the wire cases, with which, as I have already said, the
walls of the room were hung, he asked me if I was well acquainted
with the learning of the Haiks. “The books in these
cases,” said he, “contain the masterpieces of Haik
learning.”</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “all I know of the learning of
the Haiks is their translation of the Bible.”</p>
<p>“You have never read Z---?”</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “I have never read
Z---.”</p>
<p>“I have a plan,” said the Armenian; “I think
I can employ you agreeably and profitably; I should like to see
Z--- in an English dress; you shall translate Z---. If you
can read the Scriptures in Armenian, you can translate
Z---. He is our Esop, the most acute and clever of all our
moral writers—his philosophy—”</p>
<p>“I will have nothing to do with him,” said I.</p>
<p>“Wherefore?” said the Armenian.</p>
<p>“There is an old proverb,” said I,
“‘that a burnt child avoids the <!-- page 190--><a
name="page190"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
190</span>fire.’ I have burnt my hands sufficiently
with attempting to translate philosophy, to make me cautious of
venturing upon it again;” and then I told the Armenian how
I had been persuaded by the publisher to translate his philosophy
into German, and what sorry thanks I had received; “and who
knows,” said I, “but the attempt to translate
Armenian philosophy into English might be attended with yet more
disagreeable consequences.”</p>
<p>The Armenian smiled. “You would find me very
different from the publisher.”</p>
<p>“In many points I have no doubt I should,” I
replied; “but at the present moment I feel like a bird
which has escaped from a cage, and, though hungry, feels no
disposition to return. Of what nation is the dark man below
stairs, whom I saw writing at the desk?”</p>
<p>“He is a Moldave,” said the Armenian; “the
dog (and here his eyes sparkled) deserves to be crucified, he is
continually making mistakes.”</p>
<p>The Armenian again renewed his proposition about Z---, which I
again refused, as I felt but little inclination to place myself
beneath the jurisdiction of a person who was in the habit of
cuffing those whom he employed, when they made mistakes. I
presently took my departure; not, however, before I had received
from the Armenian a pressing invitation to call upon him whenever
I should feel disposed.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XLVIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">What to do—Strong Enough—Fame and
Profit—Alliterative Euphony—Excellent
Fellow—Listen to Me—A Plan—Bagnigge Wells.</p>
<p>Anxious thoughts frequently disturbed me at this time with
respect to what I was to do, and how support myself in the Great
City. My future prospects were gloomy enough, and I looked
forward and feared; sometimes I felt half disposed to accept the
offer of the Armenian, and to commence forthwith, under his
superintendence, the translation of the Haik Esop; but the
remembrance of the cuffs which I had seen him bestow upon the
Moldavian, when glancing over his shoulder into the ledger or
whatever it was on which he was employed, immediately drove the
inclination from my mind. I could not support the idea of
the possibility of his staring over my shoulder upon my
translation of the Haik Esop, and, dissatisfied with my attempts,
treating me as he had treated the Moldavian clerk; placing myself
in a position which exposed me to such treatment, would indeed be
plunging into the fire after escaping from the frying pan.
The publisher, insolent and overbearing as he was, whatever he
might have wished or thought, had never lifted his hand against
me, or told me that I merited crucifixion.</p>
<p>What was I to do? turn porter? I was strong; but there
was something besides strength required to ply the trade of a
porter—a mind of a particularly phlegmatic temperament,
which I did not possess. What should I do?—enlist as
a soldier? I was tall enough; but something <!-- page
191--><a name="page191"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
191</span>besides height is required to make a man play with
credit the part of soldier, I mean a private one—a spirit,
if spirit it can be called, which would not only enable a man to
submit with patience to insolence and abuse, and even to cuffs
and kicks, but occasionally to the lash. I felt that I was
not qualified to be a soldier, at least a private one; far better
be a drudge to the most ferocious of publishers, editing Newgate
lives and writing in eighteenpenny reviews—better to
translate the Haik Esop, under the superintendence of ten
Armenians, than be a private soldier in the English service; I
did not decide rashly—I knew something of soldiering.
What should I do? I thought that I would make a last and
desperate attempt to dispose of the ballads and of Ab Gwilym.</p>
<p>I had still an idea that, provided I could persuade any
spirited publisher to give these translations to the world, I
should acquire both considerable fame and profit; not, perhaps, a
world-embracing fame, such as Byron’s; but a fame not to be
sneered at, which would last me a considerable time, and would
keep my heart from breaking;—profit, not equal to that
which Scott had made by his wondrous novels, but which would
prevent me from starving, and enable me to achieve some other
literary enterprise. I read and re-read my ballads, and the
more I read them the more I was convinced that the public, in the
event of their being published, would freely purchase, and hail
them with the merited applause. Were not the deeds and
adventures wonderful and heart-stirring, from which it is true I
could claim no merit, being but the translator; but had I not
rendered them into English, with all their original fire?
Yes, I was confident I had; and I had no doubt that the public
would say so. And then, with respect to Ab Gwilym, had I
not done as much justice to him as to the Danish ballads; not
only rendering faithfully his thoughts, imagery, and phraseology,
but even preserving in my translation the alliterative euphony
which constitutes one of the most remarkable features of Welsh
prosody? Yes, I had accomplished all this; and I doubted
not that the public would receive my translations from Ab Gwilym
with quite as much eagerness as my version of the Danish
ballads. But I found the publishers as untractable as ever,
and to this day the public has never had an opportunity of doing
justice to the glowing fire of my ballad versification, and the
alliterative euphony of my imitations of Ab Gwilym.</p>
<p>I had not seen Francis Ardry since the day I had seen him
taking lessons in elocution. One afternoon, as I was seated
at my table, my head resting on my hands, he entered my
apartment; sitting down, he inquired of me why I had not been to
see him.</p>
<p>“I might ask the same question of you,” I
replied. “Wherefore have you not been to see
me?” Whereupon Francis Ardry told me that he had been
much engaged in his oratorical exercises, also in escorting the
young Frenchwoman about to places of public amusement; he then
again questioned me as to the reason of my not having been to see
him.</p>
<p>I returned an evasive answer. The truth was, that for
some time past my appearance, owing to the state of my finances,
had been rather shabby; and I did not wish to expose a
fashionable young man like <!-- page 192--><a
name="page192"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 192</span>Francis
Ardry, who lived in a fashionable neighbourhood, to the
imputation of having a shabby acquaintance. I was aware
that Francis Ardry was an excellent fellow; but, on that very
account, I felt, under existing circumstances, a delicacy in
visiting him.</p>
<p>It is very possible that he had an inkling of how matters
stood, as he presently began to talk of my affairs and
prospects. I told him of my late ill success with the
booksellers, and inveighed against their blindness to their own
interest in refusing to publish my translations. “The
last that I addressed myself to,” said I, “told me
not to trouble him again, unless I could bring him a decent novel
or a tale.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said Frank, “and why did you not
carry him a decent novel or a tale?”</p>
<p>“Because I have neither,” said I; “and to
write them is, I believe, above my capacity. At present I
feel divested of all energy—heartless, and almost
hopeless.”</p>
<p>“I see how it is,” said Francis Ardry, “you
have overworked yourself, and, worst of all, to no purpose.
Take my advice; cast all care aside, and only think of diverting
yourself for a month at least.”</p>
<p>“Divert myself,” said I; “and where am I to
find the means?”</p>
<p>“Be that care on my shoulders,” said Francis
Ardry. “Listen to me—my uncles have been so
delighted with the favourable accounts which they have lately
received from T--- of my progress in oratory, that, in the warmth
of their hearts, they made me a present yesterday of two hundred
pounds. This is more money than I want, at least for the
present; do me the favour to take half of it as a loan—hear
me,” said he, observing that I was about to interrupt him,
“I have a plan in my head—one of the prettiest in the
world. The sister of my charmer is just arrived from
France; she cannot speak a word of English; and, as Annette and
myself are much engaged in our own matters, we cannot pay her the
attention which we should wish, and which she deserves, for she
is a truly fascinating creature, although somewhat differing from
my charmer, having blue eyes and flaxen hair; whilst Annette, on
the contrary—But I hope you will shortly see Annette.
Now my plan is this—Take the money, dress yourself
fashionably, and conduct Annette’s sister to Bagnigge
Wells.”</p>
<p>“And what should we do at Bagnigge Wells?”</p>
<p>“Do!” said Francis Ardry.
“Dance!”</p>
<p>“But,” said I, “I scarcely know anything of
dancing.”</p>
<p>“Then here’s an excellent opportunity of improving
yourself. Like most Frenchwomen, she dances divinely;
however, if you object to Bagnigge Wells and dancing, go to
Brighton, and remain there a month or two, at the end of which
time you can return with your mind refreshed and invigorated, and
materials, perhaps, for a tale or novel.”</p>
<p>“I never heard a more foolish plan,” said I,
“or one less likely to terminate profitably or
satisfactorily. I thank you, however, for your offer, which
is, I dare say, well meant. If I am to escape from my cares
and troubles, and find my mind refreshed and invigorated, I must
adopt other means than conducting a French demoiselle to Brighton
or Bagnigge Wells, defraying the expense by borrowing from a
friend.”</p>
<h2><!-- page 193--><a name="page193"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 193</span>CHAPTER XLIX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Singular Personage—A Large
Sum—Papa of Rome—We are Christians—Degenerate
Armenians—Roots of Ararat—Regular Features.</p>
<p>The Armenian! I frequently saw this individual, availing
myself of the permission which he had given me to call upon
him. A truly singular personage was he, with his love of
amassing money, and his nationality so strong as to be akin to
poetry. Many an Armenian I have subsequently known fond of
money-getting, and not destitute of national spirit; but never
another who, in the midst of his schemes of lucre, was at all
times willing to enter into a conversation on the structure of
the Haik language, or whoever offered me money to render into
English the fables of Z--- in the hope of astonishing the
stock-jobbers of the Exchange with the wisdom of the Haik
Esop.</p>
<p>But he was fond of money, very fond. Within a little
time I had won his confidence to such a degree that he informed
me that the grand wish of his heart was to be possessed of two
hundred thousand pounds.</p>
<p>“I think you might satisfy yourself with the
half,” said I. “One hundred thousand pounds is
a large sum.”</p>
<p>“You are mistaken,” said the Armenian, “a
hundred thousand pounds is nothing. My father left me that
or more at his death. No; I shall never be satisfied with
less than two.”</p>
<p>“And what will you do with your riches,” said I,
“when you have obtained them? Will you sit down and
muse upon them, or will you deposit them in a cellar, and go down
once a day to stare at them? I have heard say that the
fulfilment of one’s wishes is invariably the precursor of
extreme misery, and forsooth I can scarcely conceive a more
horrible state of existence than to be without a hope or
wish.”</p>
<p>“It is bad enough, I dare say,” said the Armenian;
“it will, however, be time enough to think of disposing of
the money when I have procured it. I still fall short by a
vast sum of the two hundred thousand pounds.”</p>
<p>I had occasionally much conversation with him on the state and
prospects of his nation, especially of that part of it which
still continued in the original country of the Haiks—Ararat
and its confines, which, it appeared, he had frequently
visited. He informed me that since the death of the last
Haik monarch, which occurred in the eleventh century, Armenia had
been governed both temporally and spiritually by certain
personages called patriarchs; their temporal authority, however,
was much circumscribed by the Persian and Turk, especially the
former, of whom the Armenian spoke with much hatred, whilst their
spiritual authority had at various times been considerably
undermined by the emissaries of the Papa of Rome, as the Armenian
called him.</p>
<p>“The Papa of Rome sent his emissaries at an early period
amongst us,” said the Armenian, “seducing the minds
of weak-headed people, <!-- page 194--><a
name="page194"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 194</span>persuading
them that the hillocks of Rome are higher than the ridges of
Ararat; that the Roman Papa has more to say in heaven than the
Armenian patriarch, and that puny Latin is a better language than
nervous and sonorous Haik.”</p>
<p>“They are both dialects,” said I, “of the
language of Mr. Petulengro, one of whose race I believe to have
been the original founder of Rome; but, with respect to religion,
what are the chief points of your faith? you are Christians, I
believe.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the Armenian, “we are Christians
in our way; we believe in God, the Holy Spirit, and Saviour,
though we are not prepared to admit that the last personage is
not only himself, but the other two. We
believe—” and then the Armenian told me of several
things which the Haiks believed or disbelieved. “But
what we find most hard of all to believe,” said he,
“is that the man of the mole-hills is entitled to our
allegiance, he not being a Haik, or understanding the Haik
language.”</p>
<p>“But, by your own confession,” said I, “he
has introduced a schism in your nation, and has amongst you many
that believe in him.”</p>
<p>“It is true,” said the Armenian, “that even
on the confines of Ararat there are a great number who consider
that mountain to be lower than the hillocks of Rome; but the
greater number of degenerate Armenians are to be found amongst
those who have wandered to the west; most of the Haik churches of
the west consider Rome to be higher than Ararat—most of the
Armenians of this place hold that dogma; I, however, have always
stood firm in the contrary opinion.”</p>
<p>“Ha! ha!”—here the Armenian laughed in his
peculiar manner—“talking of this matter puts me in
mind of an adventure which lately befell me, with one of the
emissaries of the Papa of Rome, for the Papa of Rome has at
present many emissaries in this country, in order to seduce the
people from their own quiet religion to the savage heresy of
Rome; this fellow came to me partly in the hope of converting me,
but principally to extort money for the purpose of furthering the
designs of Rome in this country. I humoured the fellow at
first, keeping him in play for nearly a month, deceiving and
laughing at him. At last he discovered that he could make
nothing of me, and departed with the scowl of Caiaphas, whilst I
cried after him, ‘The roots of Ararat are <i>deeper</i>
than those of Rome.’”</p>
<p>The Armenian had occasionally reverted to the subject of the
translation of the Haik Esop, which he had still a lurking desire
that I should execute; but I had invariably declined the
undertaking, without, however, stating my reasons. On one
occasion, when we had been conversing on the subject, the
Armenian, who had been observing my countenance for some time
with much attention, remarked, “Perhaps, after all, you are
right, and you might employ your time to better advantage.
Literature is a fine thing, especially Haik literature, but
neither that nor any other would be likely to serve as a
foundation to a man’s fortune; and to make a fortune should
be the principal aim of every one’s life; therefore listen
to me. Accept a seat at the desk opposite to my Moldavian
clerk, and receive the rudiments of a merchant’s <!-- page
195--><a name="page195"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
195</span>education. You shall be instructed in the
Armenian way of doing business—I think you would make an
excellent merchant.”</p>
<p>“Why do you think so?”</p>
<p>“Because you have something of the Armenian
look.”</p>
<p>“I understand you,” said I; “you mean to say
that I squint?”</p>
<p>“Not exactly,” said the Armenian, “but there
is certainly a kind of irregularity in your features. One
eye appears to me larger than the other—never mind, but
rather rejoice; in that irregularity consists your
strength. All people with regular features are fools; it is
very hard for them, you’ll say, but there is no help: all
we can do, who are not in such a predicament, is to pity those
who are. Well! will you accept my offer? No! you are
a singular individual; but I must not forget my own
concerns. I must now go forth, having an appointment by
which I hope to make money.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER L.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Wish Fulfilled—Extraordinary
Figure—Bueno—Noah—The Two Faces—I
don’t Blame Him—Too Fond of Money—Were I an
Armenian.</p>
<p>The fulfilment of the Armenian’s grand wish was nearer
at hand than either he or I had anticipated. Partly owing
to the success of a bold speculation, in which he had some time
previously engaged, and partly owing to the bequest of a large
sum of money by one of his nation who died at this period in
Paris, he found himself in the possession of a fortune somewhat
exceeding two hundred thousand pounds; this fact he communicated
to me one evening about an hour after the close of ’Change;
the hour at which I generally called, and at which I mostly found
him at home.</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “and what do you intend to
do next?”</p>
<p>“I scarcely know,” said the Armenian.
“I was thinking of that when you came in. I
don’t see anything that I can do, save going on in my
former course. After all, I was perhaps too moderate in
making the possession of two hundred thousand pounds the summit
of my ambition; there are many individuals in this town who
possess three times that sum, and are not yet satisfied.
No, I think I can do no better than pursue the old career; who
knows but I may make the two hundred thousand three or
four?—there is already a surplus, which is an
encouragement; however, we will consider the matter over a goblet
of wine; I have observed of late that you have become partial to
my Cyprus.”</p>
<p>And it came to pass that, as we were seated over the Cyprus
wine, we heard a knock at the door. “Adelante!”
cried the Armenian; whereupon the door opened, and in walked a
somewhat extraordinary figure—a man in a long loose tunic
of a stuff striped with black and yellow; breeches of plush
velvet, silk stockings, and shoes with silver <!-- page 196--><a
name="page196"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
196</span>buckles. On his head he wore a high-peaked hat;
he was tall, had a hooked nose, and in age was about fifty.</p>
<p>“Welcome, Rabbi Manasseh,” said the
Armenian. “I know your knock—you are welcome;
sit down.”</p>
<p>“I am welcome,” said Manasseh, sitting down;
“he—he—he! you know my knock—I bring you
money—<i>bueno</i>!”</p>
<p>There was something very peculiar in the sound of that
<i>bueno</i>—I never forgot it.</p>
<p>Thereupon a conversation ensued between Rabbi Manasseh and the
Armenian, in a language which I knew to be Spanish, though a
peculiar dialect. It related to a mercantile
transaction. The Rabbi sighed heavily as he delivered to
the other a considerable sum of money.</p>
<p>“It is right,” said the Armenian, handing a
receipt. “It is right; and I am quite
satisfied.”</p>
<p>“You are satisfied—you have taken money.
<i>Bueno</i>, I have nothing to say against your being
satisfied.”</p>
<p>“Come, Rabbi,” said the Armenian, “do not
despond; it may be your turn next to take money; in the meantime,
can’t you be persuaded to taste my Cyprus?”</p>
<p>“He—he—he! señor, you know I do not
love wine. I love Noah when he is himself; but, as Janus, I
love him not. But you are merry; <i>bueno</i>, you have a
right to be so.”</p>
<p>“Excuse me,” said I; “but does Noah ever
appear as Janus?”</p>
<p>“He—he—he!” said the Rabbi, “he
only appeared as Janus once—una vez quando estuvo borracho;
which means—”</p>
<p>“I understand,” said I; “when he
was—” and I drew the side of my right hand sharply
across my left wrist.</p>
<p>“Are you one of our people?” said the Rabbi.</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “I am one of the Goyim; but I
am only half enlightened. Why should Noah be Janus, when he
was in that state?”</p>
<p>“He—he—he! you must know that in Lasan
akhades wine is janin.”</p>
<p>“In Armenian, kini,” said I; “in Welsh,
gwin; Latin, vinum; but do you think that Janus and janin are
one?”</p>
<p>“Do I think? Don’t the commentators say
so? Does not Master Leo Abarbenel say so, in his
‘Dialogues of Divine Love’?”</p>
<p>“But,” said I, “I always thought that Janus
was a god of the ancient Romans, who stood in a temple open in
time of war, and shut in time of peace; he was represented with
two faces, which—which—”</p>
<p>“He—he—he!” said the Rabbi, rising
from his seat; “he had two faces, had he? And what
did those two faces typify? You do not know; no, nor did
the Romans who carved him with two faces know why they did so;
for they were only half enlightened, like you and the rest of the
Goyim. Yet they were right in carving him with two faces
looking from each other—they were right, though they knew
not why; there was a tradition among them that the Janinoso had
two faces, but they knew not that one was for the world which was
gone, and the other for the world before him—for the
drowned world, and for the present, as Master Leo Abarbenel says
in his ‘Dialogues of Divine <!-- page 197--><a
name="page197"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
197</span>Love.’ He—he—he!”
continued the Rabbi, who had by this time advanced to the door,
and, turning round, waved the two forefingers of his right hand
in our faces; “the Goyims and Epicouraiyim are clever men,
they know how to make money better than we of Israel. My
good friend there is a clever man, I bring him money, he never
brought me any; <i>bueno</i>, I do not blame him, he knows much,
very much; but one thing there is my friend does not know, nor
any of the Epicureans, he does not know the sacred thing—he
has never received the gift of interpretation which God alone
gives to the seed—he has his gift, I have mine—he is
satisfied, I don’t blame him, <i>bueno</i>.”</p>
<p>And with this last word in his mouth, he departed.</p>
<p>“Is that man a native of Spain?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“Not a native of Spain,” said the Armenian,
“though he is one of those who call themselves Spanish
Jews, and who are to be found scattered throughout Europe,
speaking the Spanish language transmitted to them by their
ancestors, who were expelled from Spain in the time of Ferdinand
and Isabella.”</p>
<p>“The Jews are a singular people,” said I.</p>
<p>“A race of cowards and dastards,” said the
Armenian, “without a home or country; servants to servants;
persecuted and despised by all.”</p>
<p>“And what are the Haiks?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“Very different from the Jews,” replied the
Armenian; “the Haiks have a home—a country, and can
occasionally use a good sword; though it is true they are not
what they might be.”</p>
<p>“Then it is a shame that they do not become so,”
said I; “but they are too fond of money. There is
yourself, with two hundred thousand pounds in your pocket,
craving for more, whilst you might be turning your wealth to the
service of your country.”</p>
<p>“In what manner?” said the Armenian.</p>
<p>“I have heard you say that the grand oppressor of your
country is the Persian; why not attempt to free your country from
his oppression—you have two hundred thousand pounds, and
money is the sinew of war?”</p>
<p>“Would you, then, have me attack the Persian?”</p>
<p>“I scarcely know what to say; fighting is a rough trade,
and I am by no means certain that you are calculated for the
scratch. It is not every one who has been brought up in the
school of Mr. Petulengro and Tawno Chikno. All I can say
is, that if I were an Armenian, and had two hundred thousand
pounds to back me, I would attack the Persian.”</p>
<p>“Hem!” said the Armenian.</p>
<h2><!-- page 198--><a name="page198"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 198</span>CHAPTER LI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The One Half-Crown—Merit in
Patience—Cementer of Friendship—Dreadful
Perplexity—The Usual Guttural—Armenian
Letters—Much Indebted to You—Pure
Helplessness—Dumb People.</p>
<p>One morning on getting up I discovered that my whole worldly
wealth was reduced to one half-crown—throughout that day I
walked about in considerable distress of mind; it was now
requisite that I should come to a speedy decision with respect to
what I was to do; I had not many alternatives, and, before I had
retired to rest on the night of the day in question, I had
determined that I could do no better than accept the first
proposal of the Armenian, and translate, under his
superintendence, the Haik Esop into English.</p>
<p>I reflected, for I made a virtue of necessity, that, after
all, such an employment would be an honest and honourable one;
honest, inasmuch as by engaging in it I should do harm to nobody;
honourable, inasmuch as it was a literary task, which not every
one was capable of executing. It was not everyone of the
booksellers’ writers of London who was competent to
translate the Haik Esop. I determined to accept the offer
of the Armenian.</p>
<p>Once or twice the thought of what I might have to undergo in
the translation from certain peculiarities of the
Armenian’s temper almost unsettled me; but a mechanical
diving of my hand into my pocket, and the feeling of the solitary
half-crown, confirmed me; after all, this was a life of trial and
tribulation, and I had read somewhere or other that there was
much merit in patience, so I determined to hold fast in my
resolution of accepting the offer of the Armenian.</p>
<p>But all of a sudden I remembered that the Armenian appeared to
have altered his intentions towards me: he appeared no longer
desirous that I should render the Haik Esop into English for the
benefit of the stock-jobbers on Exchange, but rather that I
should acquire the rudiments of doing business in the Armenian
fashion, and accumulate a fortune, which would enable me to make
a figure upon ’Change with the best of the
stock-jobbers. “Well,” thought I, withdrawing
my hand from my pocket, whither it had again mechanically dived,
“after all, what would the world, what would this city be,
without commerce? I believe the world, and particularly
this city, would cut a very poor figure without commerce; and
there is something poetical in the idea of doing business after
the Armenian fashion, dealing with dark-faced Lascars and Rabbins
of the Sephardim. Yes, should the Armenian insist upon it,
I would accept a seat at the desk, opposite the Moldavian
clerk. I do not like the idea of cuffs similar to those the
Armenian bestowed upon the Moldavian clerk; whatever merit there
may be in patience, I do not think that my estimation of the
merit of patience would be sufficient to induce me to remain
quietly sitting under the infliction of cuffs. I think I
should, in the event of his cuffing me, knock the Armenian
down. Well, I think I have heard it said somewhere, that a
knock-down blow is a great cementer of friendship; I think I <!--
page 199--><a name="page199"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
199</span>have heard of two people being better friends than ever
after the one had received from the other a knock-down
blow.”</p>
<p>That night I dreamed I had acquired a colossal fortune, some
four hundred thousand pounds, by the Armenian way of doing
business, but suddenly woke in dreadful perplexity as to how I
should dispose of it.</p>
<p>About nine o’clock next morning I set off to the house
of the Armenian; I had never called upon him so early before, and
certainly never with a heart beating with so much eagerness; but
the situation of my affairs had become very critical, and I
thought that I ought to lose no time in informing the Armenian
that I was at length perfectly willing either to translate the
Haik Esop under his superintendence, or to accept a seat at the
desk opposite to the Moldavian clerk, and acquire the secrets of
Armenian commerce. With a quick step I entered the
counting-room, where, notwithstanding the earliness of the hour,
I found the clerk, busied as usual at his desk.</p>
<p>He had always appeared to me a singular being, this same
Moldavian clerk. A person of fewer words could scarcely be
conceived: provided his master were at home, he would, on my
inquiring, nod his head; and, provided he were not, he would
invariably reply with the monosyllable, “no,”
delivered in a strange guttural tone. On the present
occasion, being full of eagerness and impatience, I was about to
pass by him to the apartment above, without my usual inquiry,
when he lifted his head from the ledger in which he was writing,
and, laying down his pen, motioned to me with his forefinger, as
if to arrest my progress; whereupon I stopped, and, with a
palpitating heart, demanded whether the master of the house was
at home? The Moldavian clerk replied with his usual
guttural, and, opening his desk, ensconced his head therein.</p>
<p>“It does not much matter,” said I, “I
suppose I shall find him at home after ’Change; it does not
much matter, I can return.”</p>
<p>I was turning away with the intention of leaving the room; at
this moment, however, the head of the Moldavian clerk became
visible, and I observed a letter in his hand, which he had
inserted in the desk at the same time with his head; this he
extended towards me, making at the same time a side-long motion
with his head, as much as to say that it contained something
which interested me.</p>
<p>I took the letter, and the Moldavian clerk forthwith resumed
his occupation. The back of the letter bore my name,
written in Armenian characters: with a trembling hand I broke the
seal, and, unfolding the letter, I beheld several lines also
written in the letters of Mesroub, the Cadmus of the
Armenians.</p>
<p>I stared at the lines, and at first could not make out a
syllable of their meaning; at last, how ever, by continued
staring, I discovered that, though the letters were Armenian, the
words were English; in about ten minutes I had contrived to
decipher the sense of the letter; it ran somewhat in this
style:—</p>
<blockquote><p>“<span class="smcap">My dear
friend</span>,—</p>
<p>“The words which you uttered in our last conversation
have made a profound impression upon me; I have thought them over
day and night, and have come to the conclusion that it is my
bounden duty to <!-- page 200--><a name="page200"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 200</span>attack the Persians. When
these lines are delivered to you, I shall be on the route to
Ararat. A mercantile speculation will be to the world the
ostensible motive of my journey, and it is singular enough that
one which offers considerable prospect of advantage has just
presented itself on the confines of Persia. Think not,
however, that motives of lucre would have been sufficiently
powerful to tempt me to the East at the present moment. I
may speculate, it is true; but I should scarcely have undertaken
the journey but for your pungent words inciting me to attack the
Persians. Doubt not that I will attack them on the first
opportunity. I thank you heartily for putting me in mind of
my duty. I have hitherto, to use your own words, been too
fond of money-getting, like all my countrymen. I am much
indebted to you; farewell! and may every prosperity await
you.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>For some time after I had deciphered the epistle, I stood as
if rooted to the floor. I felt stunned—my last hope
was gone; presently a feeling arose in my mind—a feeling of
self-reproach. Whom had I to blame but myself for the
departure of the Armenian? Would he have ever thought of
attacking the Persians had I not put the idea into his head? he
had told me in his epistle that he was indebted to me for the
idea. But for that, he might at the present moment have
been in London, increasing his fortune by his usual methods, and
I might be commencing under his auspices the translation of the
Haik Esop, with the promise, no doubt, of a considerable
remuneration for my trouble; or I might be taking a seat opposite
the Moldavian clerk, and imbibing the first rudiments of doing
business after the Armenian fashion, with the comfortable hope of
realizing, in a short time, a fortune of three or four hundred
thousand pounds; but the Armenian was now gone, and farewell to
the fine hopes I had founded upon him the day before. What
was I to do? I looked wildly around, till my eyes rested on
the Moldavian clerk, who was writing away in his ledger with
particular vehemence. Not knowing what to do or say, I
thought I might as well ask the Moldavian clerk when the Armenian
had departed, and when he thought that he would return. It
is true it mattered little to me when he departed, seeing that he
was gone, and it was evident that he would not be back soon; but
I knew not what to do, and in pure helplessness thought I might
as well ask; so I went up to the Moldavian clerk, and asked him
when the Armenian had departed, and whether he had been gone two
days or three? Whereupon the Moldavian clerk, looking up
from his ledger, made certain signs, which I could by no means
understand. I stood astonished, but, presently recovering
myself, inquired when he considered it probable that the master
would return, and whether he thought it would be two months
or—my tongue faltered—two years; whereupon the
Moldavian clerk made more signs than before, and yet more
unintelligible; as I persisted, however, he flung down his pen,
and, putting his thumb into his mouth, moved it rapidly, causing
the nail to sound against the lower jaw; whereupon I saw that he
was dumb, and hurried away, for I had always entertained a horror
of dumb people, having once heard my mother say, when I was a
child, that dumb people were half demoniacs, or little
better.</p>
<h2><!-- page 201--><a name="page201"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 201</span>CHAPTER LII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Kind of Stupor—Peace of God—Divine
Hand—Farewell, Child—The Fair—Massive
Edifice—Battered Tars—Lost! Lost!—Good
Day, Gentlemen.</p>
<p>Leaving the house of the Armenian, I strolled about for some
time; almost mechanically my feet conducted me to London Bridge,
to the booth in which stood the stall of the old apple-woman; the
sound of her voice aroused me, as I sat in a kind of stupor on
the stone bench beside her; she was inquiring what was the matter
with me.</p>
<p>At first, I believe, I answered her very incoherently, for I
observed alarm beginning to depict itself upon her
countenance. Rousing myself, however, I in my turn put a
few questions to her upon her present condition and
prospects. The old woman’s countenance cleared up
instantly; she informed me that she had never been more
comfortable in her life; that her trade, her <i>honest</i>
trade—laying an emphasis on the word honest—had
increased of late wonderfully; that her health was better, and,
above all, that she felt no fear and horror “here,”
laying her hand on her breast.</p>
<p>On my asking her whether she still heard voices in the night,
she told me that she frequently did; but that the present were
mild voices, sweet voices, encouraging voices, very different
from the former ones; that a voice only the night previous, had
cried out about “the peace of God,” in particularly
sweet accents; a sentence which she remembered to have read in
her early youth in the primer, but which she had clean forgotten
till the voice the night before had brought it to her
recollection.</p>
<p>After a pause, the old woman said to me, “I believe,
dear, that it is the blessed book you brought me which has
wrought this goodly change. How glad I am now that I can
read; but oh what a difference between the book you brought to me
and the one you took away. I believe the one you brought is
written by the finger of God, and the other by—”</p>
<p>“Don’t abuse the book,” said I, “it is
an excellent book for those who can understand it; it was not
exactly suited to you, and perhaps it had been better had you
never read it—and yet, who knows? Peradventure, if
you had not read that book, you would not have been fitted for
the perusal of the one which you say is written by the finger of
God;” and, pressing my hand to my head, I fell into a deep
fit of musing. “What, after all,” thought I,
“if there should be more order and system in the working of
the moral world than I have thought? Does there not seem in
the present instance to be something like the working of a Divine
hand? I could not conceive why this woman, better educated
than her mother, should have been, as she certainly was, a worse
character than her mother. Yet perhaps this woman may be
better and happier than her mother ever was; perhaps she is so
already—perhaps this world is not a wild, lying dream, as I
have occasionally supposed it to be.”</p>
<p>But the thought of my own situation did not permit me to
abandon <!-- page 202--><a name="page202"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 202</span>myself much longer to these
musings. I started up. “Where are you going,
child?” said the woman anxiously. “I scarcely
know,” said I; “anywhere.” “Then
stay here, child,” said she; “I have much to say to
you.” “No,” said I, “I shall be
better moving about;” and I was moving away, when it
suddenly occurred to me that I might never see this woman again;
and turning round offered her my hand, and bade her
good-bye. “Farewell, child,” said the old
woman, “and God bless you!” I then moved along the
bridge until I reached the Southwark side, and, still holding on
my course, my mind again became quickly abstracted from all
surrounding objects.</p>
<p>At length I found myself in a street or road, with terraces on
either side, and seemingly of interminable length, leading, as it
would appear, to the south-east. I was walking at a great
rate—there were likewise a great number of people, also
walking at a great rate; also carts and carriages driving at a
great rate; and all, men, carts, and carriages, going in the
selfsame direction, namely, to the south-east. I stopped
for a moment and deliberated whether or not I should
proceed. What business had I in that direction? I
could not say that I had any particular business in that
direction, but what could I do were I to turn back? only walk
about well-known streets; and, if I must walk, why not continue
in the direction in which I was to see whither the road and its
terraces led? I was here in a <i>terra incognita</i>, and
an unknown place had always some interest for me; moreover, I had
a desire to know whither all this crowd was going, and for what
purpose. I thought they could not be going far, as crowds
seldom go far, especially at such a rate; so I walked on more
lustily than before, passing group after group of the crowd, and
almost vieing in speed with some of the carriages, especially the
hackney-coaches; and by dint of walking at this rate, the
terraces and houses becoming somewhat less frequent as I
advanced, I reached in about three quarters of an hour a kind of
low dingy town, in the neighbourhood of the river; the streets
were swarming with people, and I concluded, from the number of
wild-beast shows, caravans, gingerbread stalls, and the like,
that a fair was being held. Now, as I had always been
partial to fairs, I felt glad that I had fallen in with the crowd
which had conducted me to the present one, and, casting away as
much as I was able all gloomy thoughts, I did my best to enter
into the diversions of the fair; staring at the wonderful
representations of animals on canvas hung up before the shows of
wild beasts, which, by-the-bye, are frequently found much more
worthy of admiration than the real beasts themselves; listening
to the jokes of the merry-andrews from the platforms in front of
the temporary theatres, or admiring the splendid tinsel dresses
of the performers who thronged the stages in the intervals of the
entertainments; and in this manner, occasionally gazing and
occasionally listening, I passed through the town till I came in
front of a large edifice looking full upon the majestic bosom of
the Thames.</p>
<p>It was a massive stone edifice, built in an antique style, and
black with age, with a broad esplanade between it and the river,
on which, mixed with a few people from the fair, I observed
moving about a great <!-- page 203--><a name="page203"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 203</span>many individuals in quaint dresses
of blue, with strange three-cornered hats on their heads; most of
them were mutilated; this had a wooden leg—this wanted an
arm; some had but one eye; and as I gazed upon the edifice, and
the singular-looking individuals who moved before it, I guessed
where I was. “I am at ---” said I; “these
individuals are battered tars of Old England, and this edifice,
once the favourite abode of Glorious Elizabeth, is the refuge
which a grateful country has allotted to them. Here they
can rest their weary bodies; at their ease talk over the actions
in which they have been injured; and, with the tear of enthusiasm
flowing from their eyes, boast how they have trod the deck of
fame with Rodney, or Nelson, or others whose names stand
emblazoned in the naval annals of their country.”</p>
<p>Turning to the right, I entered a park or wood consisting of
enormous trees, occupying the foot, sides, and top of a hill,
which rose behind the town; there were multitudes of people among
the trees, diverting themselves in various ways. Coming to
the top of the hill, I was presently stopped by a lofty wall,
along which I walked, till, coming to a small gate, I passed
through, and found myself on an extensive green plain, on one
side bounded in part by the wall of the park, and on the others,
in the distance, by extensive ranges of houses; to the south-east
was a lofty eminence, partially clothed with wood. The
plain exhibited an animated scene, a kind of continuation of the
fair below; there were multitudes of people upon it, many tents,
and shows; there was also horse-racing, and much noise and
shouting, the sun shining brightly overhead. After gazing
at the horse-racing for a little time, feeling myself somewhat
tired, I went up to one of the tents, and laid myself down on the
grass. There was much noise in the tent. “Who
will stand me?” said a voice with a slight tendency to
lisp. “Will you, my lord?”
“Yes,” said another voice. Then there was a
sound as of a piece of money banging on a table.
“Lost! lost! lost!” cried several voices; and then
the banging down of the money, and the “lost! lost!
lost!” were frequently repeated; at last the second voice
exclaimed, “I will try no more; you have cheated
me.” “Never cheated any one in my life, my
lord—all fair—all chance. Them that finds,
wins—them that can’t finds, loses. Any one else
try? Who’ll try? Will you, my lord?” and
then it appeared that some other lord tried, for I heard more
money flung down. Then again the cry of “Lost!
lost!”—then again the sound of money, and so
on. Once or twice, but not more, I heard “Won!
won!” but the predominant cry was “Lost!
lost!” At last there was a considerable hubbub, and
the words “Cheat!” “Rogue!” and
“You filched away the pea!” were used freely by more
voices than one, to which the voice with the tendency to lisp
replied, “Never filched a pea in my life; would scorn
it. Always glad when folks wins; but, as those here
don’t appear to be civil, nor to wish to play any more, I
shall take myself off with my table; so, good day,
gentlemen.”</p>
<h2><!-- page 204--><a name="page204"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 204</span>CHAPTER LIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Singular Table—No Money—Out of
Employ—My Bonnet—We of the Thimble—Good
Wages—Wisely Resolved—Strangest Way in the
World—Fat Gentleman—Not Such Another—First
Edition—Not Very Easy—Won’t Close—Avella
Gorgio—Alarmed Look.</p>
<p>Presently a man emerged from the tent, bearing before him a
rather singular table; it appeared to be of white deal, was
exceedingly small at the top, and with very long legs. At a
few yards from the entrance he paused, and looked round, as if to
decide on the direction which he should take; presently, his eye
glancing on me as I lay upon the ground, he started, and appeared
for a moment inclined to make off as quick as possible, table and
all. In a moment, however, he seemed to recover assurance,
and, coming up to the place where I was, the long legs of the
table projecting before him, he cried, “Glad to see you
here, my lord.”</p>
<p>“Thank you,” said I, “it’s a fine
day.”</p>
<p>“Very fine, my lord; will your lordship play? Them
that finds, wins—them that don’t finds,
loses.”</p>
<p>“Play at what?” said I.</p>
<p>“Only at the thimble and pea, my lord.”</p>
<p>“I never heard of such a game.”</p>
<p>“Didn’t you? Well, I’ll soon teach
you,” said he, placing the table down. “All you
have to do is to put a sovereign down on my table, and to find
the pea, which I put under one of my thimbles. If you can
find it,—and it is easy enough to find it,—I give you
a sovereign besides your own: for them that finds,
wins.”</p>
<p>“And them that don’t find, loses,” said I;
“no, I don’t wish to play.”</p>
<p>“Why not, my lord?”</p>
<p>“Why, in the first place, I have no money.”</p>
<p>“Oh, you have no money; that of course alters the
case. If you have no money, you can’t play.
Well, I suppose I must be seeing after my customers,” said
he, glancing over the plain.</p>
<p>“Good day,” said I.</p>
<p>“Good day,” said the man slowly, but without
moving, and as if in reflection. After a moment or two,
looking at me inquiringly, he added, “Out of
employ?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “out of employ.”</p>
<p>The man measured me with his eye as I lay on the ground.
At length he said, “May I speak a word or two to you, my
lord?”</p>
<p>“As many as you please,” said I.</p>
<p>“Then just come a little out of hearing, a little
farther on the grass, if you please, my lord.”</p>
<p>“Why do you call me my lord?” said I, as I arose
and followed him.</p>
<p>“We of the thimble always calls our customers
lords,” said the <!-- page 205--><a
name="page205"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 205</span>man;
“but I won’t call you such a foolish name any more;
come along.”</p>
<p>The man walked along the plain till he came to the side of a
dry pit, when, looking round to see that no one was nigh, he laid
his table on the grass, and, sitting down with his legs over the
side of the pit, he motioned me to do the same. “So
you are in want of employ,” said he, after I had sat down
beside him.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “I am very much in want of
employ.”</p>
<p>“I think I can find you some.”</p>
<p>“What kind?” said I.</p>
<p>“Why,” said the man, “I think you would do
to be my bonnet.”</p>
<p>“Bonnet!” said I, “what is that?”</p>
<p>“Don’t you know? However, no wonder, as you
had never heard of the thimble-and-pea game, but I will tell
you. We of the game are very much exposed; folks when they
have lost their money, as those who play with us mostly do,
sometimes uses rough language, calls us cheats, and sometimes
knocks our hats over our eyes; and what’s more, with a kick
under our table, causes the top deals to fly off; this is the
third table I have used this day, the other two being broken by
uncivil customers: so we of the game generally like to have
gentlemen go about with us to take our part, and encourage us,
though pretending to know nothing about us; for example, when the
customer says, ‘I’m cheated,’ the bonnet must
say, ‘No, you a’n’t, it is all right;’
or, when my hat is knocked over my eyes, the bonnet must square
and say, ‘I never saw the man before in all my life, but I
won’t see him ill-used;’ and so, when they kicks at
the table, the bonnet must say, ‘I won’t see the
table ill-used, such a nice table too; besides, I want to play
myself;’ and then I would say to the bonnet, ‘Thank
you, my lord, them that finds, wins;’ and then the bonnet
plays, and I lets the bonnet win.”</p>
<p>“In a word,” said I, “the bonnet means the
man who covers you, even as the real bonnet covers the
head.”</p>
<p>“Just so,” said the man, “I see you are
awake, and would soon make a first-rate bonnet.”</p>
<p>“Bonnet,” said I, musingly; “bonnet; it is
metaphorical.”</p>
<p>“Is it?” said the man.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “like the cant
words—”</p>
<p>“Bonnet is cant,” said the man; “we of the
thimble, as well as all clyfakers and the like, understand cant,
as, of course, must every bonnet; so, if you are employed by me,
you had better learn it as soon as you can, that we may discourse
together without being understood by every one. Besides
covering his principal, a bonnet must have his eyes about him,
for the trade of the pea, though a strictly honest one, is not
altogether lawful; so it is the duty of the bonnet, if he sees
the constable coming, to say, the gorgio’s
welling.”</p>
<p>“That is not cant,” said I, “that is the
language of the Rommany Chals.”</p>
<p>“Do you know those people?” said the man.</p>
<p>“Perfectly,” said I, “and their language
too.”</p>
<p><!-- page 206--><a name="page206"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
206</span>“I wish I did,” said the man, “I
would give ten pounds and more to know the language of the
Rommany Chals. There’s some of it in the language of
the pea and thimble; how it came there I don’t know, but so
it is. I wish I knew it, but it is difficult.
You’ll make a capital bonnet; shall we close?”</p>
<p>“What would the wages be?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“Why, to a first-rate bonnet, as I think you would
prove, I could afford to give from forty to fifty shillings a
week.”</p>
<p>“Is it possible?” said I.</p>
<p>“Good wages, a’n’t they?” said the
man.</p>
<p>“First rate,” said I; “bonneting is more
profitable than reviewing.”</p>
<p>“Anan?” said the man.</p>
<p>“Or translating; I don’t think the Armenian would
have paid me at that rate for translating his Esop.”</p>
<p>“Who is he?” said the man.</p>
<p>“Esop?”</p>
<p>“No, I know what that is, Esop’s cant for a
hunchback; but t’other?”</p>
<p>“You should know,” said I.</p>
<p>“Never saw the man in all my life.”</p>
<p>“Yes, you have,” said I, “and felt him too;
don’t you remember the individual from whom you took the
pocket-book?”</p>
<p>“Oh, that was he; well, the less said about that matter
the better; I have left off that trade, and taken to this, which
is a much better. Between ourselves, I am not sorry that I
did not carry off that pocket-book; if I had, it might have
encouraged me in the trade, in which, had I remained, I might
have been lagged, sent abroad, as I had been already imprisoned;
so I determined to leave it off at all hazards, though I was hard
up, not having a penny in the world.”</p>
<p>“And wisely resolved,” said I, “it was a bad
and dangerous trade; I wonder you should ever have embraced
it.”</p>
<p>“It is all very well talking,” said the man,
“but there is a reason for everything; I am the son of a
Jewess, by a military officer,”—and then the man told
me his story. I shall not repeat the man’s story, it
was a poor one, a vile one; at last he observed, “So that
affair which you know of determined me to leave the filching
trade, and take up with a more honest and safe one; so at last I
thought of the pea and thimble, but I wanted funds, especially to
pay for lessons at the hands of a master, for I knew little about
it.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “how did you get over that
difficulty?”</p>
<p>“Why,” said the man, “I thought I should
never have got over it. What funds could I raise? I
had nothing to sell; the few clothes I had I wanted, for we of
the thimble must always appear decent, or nobody would come near
us. I was at my wits’ ends; at last I got over my
difficulty in the strangest way in the world.”</p>
<p>“What was that?”</p>
<p>“By an old thing which I had picked up some time
before—a book.”</p>
<p>“A book?” said I.</p>
<p>“Yes, which I had taken out of your lordship’s
pocket one day as you were walking the streets in a great
hurry. I thought it was a <!-- page 207--><a
name="page207"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 207</span>pocket-book
at first, full of bank notes, perhaps,” continued he,
laughing. “It was well for me, however, that it was
not, for I should have soon spent the notes; as it was, I had
flung the old thing down with an oath, as soon as I brought it
home. When I was so hard up, however, after the affair with
that friend of yours, I took it up one day, and thought I might
make something by it to support myself a day with. Chance
or something else led me into a grand shop; there was a man there
who seemed to be the master, talking to a jolly, portly old
gentleman, who seemed to be a country squire. Well, I went
up to the first, and offered it for sale; he took the book,
opened it at the title-page, and then all of a sudden his eyes
glistened, and he showed it to the fat, jolly gentleman, and his
eyes glistened too, and I heard him say, ‘How
singular!’ and then the two talked together in a speech I
didn’t understand—I rather thought it was French, at
any rate it wasn’t cant; and presently the first asked me
what I would take for the book. Now I am not altogether a
fool nor am I blind, and I had narrowly marked all that passed,
and it came into my head that now was the time for making a man
of myself, at any rate I could lose nothing by a little
confidence; so I looked the man boldly in the face, and said,
‘I will have five guineas for that book, there
a’n’t such another in the whole world.’
‘Nonsense,’ said the first man, ‘there are
plenty of them, there have been nearly fifty editions to my
knowledge; I will give you five shillings.’
‘No,’ said I, ‘I’ll not take it, for I
don’t like to be cheated, so give me my book again;’
and I attempted to take it away from the fat gentleman’s
hand. ‘Stop,’ said the younger man, ‘are
you sure that you won’t take less?’ ‘Not
a farthing,’ said I; which was not altogether true, but I
said so. ‘Well,’ said the fat gentleman,
‘I will give you what you ask;’ and sure enough he
presently gave me the money; so I made a bow, and was leaving the
shop, when it came into my head that there was something odd in
all this, and, as I had got the money in my pocket, I turned
back, and, making another bow, said, ‘May I be so bold as
to ask why you gave me all this money for that ’ere dirty
book? When I came into the shop, I should have been glad to
get a shilling for it; but I saw you wanted it, and asked five
guineas.’ Then they looked at one another, and
smiled, and shrugged up their shoulders. Then the first
man, looking at me, said, ‘Friend, you have been a little
too sharp for us; however, we can afford to forgive you, as my
friend here has long been in quest of this particular book; there
are plenty of editions, as I told you, and a common copy is not
worth five shillings; but this is a first edition, and a copy of
the first edition is worth its weight in gold.’”</p>
<p>“So, after all, they outwitted you,” I
observed.</p>
<p>“Clearly,” said the man; “I might have got
double the price, had I known the value; but I don’t care,
much good may it do them, it has done me plenty. By means
of it I have got into an honest respectable trade, in which
there’s little danger and plenty of profit, and got out of
one which would have got me lagged sooner or later.”</p>
<p>“But,” said I, “you ought to remember that
the thing was not yours; you took it from me, who had been
requested by a poor old apple-woman to exchange it for a
Bible.”</p>
<p><!-- page 208--><a name="page208"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
208</span>“Well,” said the man, “did she ever
get her Bible?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “she got her
Bible.”</p>
<p>“Then she has no cause to complain; and, as for you,
chance or something else has sent you to me, that I may make you
reasonable amends for any loss you may have had. Here am I
ready to make you my bonnet, with forty or fifty shillings a
week, which you say yourself are capital wages.”</p>
<p>“I find no fault with the wages,” said I,
“but I don’t like the employ.”</p>
<p>“Not like bonneting,” said the man; “ah, I
see, you would like to be principal; well, a time may
come—those long white fingers of yours would just serve for
the business.”</p>
<p>“Is it a difficult one?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“Why, it is not very easy: two things are
needful—natural talent, and constant practice; but
I’ll show you a point or two connected with the
game;” and, placing his table between his knees as he sat
over the side of the pit, he produced three thimbles, and a small
brown pellet, something resembling a pea. He moved the
thimble and pellet about, now placing it to all appearance under
one, and now under another; “Under which is it now?”
he said at last. “Under that,” said I, pointing
to the lowermost of the thimbles, which, as they stood, formed a
kind of triangle. “No,” said he, “it is
not, but lift it up;” and, when I lifted up the thimble,
the pellet, in truth, was not under it. “It was under
none of them,” said he, “it was pressed by my little
finger against my palm;” and then he showed me how he did
the trick, and asked me if the game was not a funny one; and, on
my answering in the affirmative, he said, “I am glad you
like it, come along and let us win some money.”</p>
<p>Thereupon, getting up, he placed the table before him, and was
moving away; observing, however, that I did not stir, he asked me
what I was staying for. “Merely for my own
pleasure,” said I, “I like sitting here very
well.” “Then you won’t close?” said
the man. “By no means,” I replied, “your
proposal does not suit me.” “You may be
principal in time,” said the man. “That makes
no difference,” said I; and, sitting with my legs over the
pit, I forthwith began to decline an Armenian noun.
“That a’n’t cant,” said the man,
“no, nor gypsy, either. Well, if you won’t
close, another will, I can’t lose any more time,” and
forthwith he departed.</p>
<p>And after I had declined four Armenian nouns, of different
declensions, I rose from the side of the pit, and wandered about
amongst the various groups of people scattered over the
green. Presently I came to where the man of the thimbles
was standing, with the table before him, and many people about
him. “Them who finds, wins, and them who can’t
find, loses,” he cried. Various individuals tried to
find the pellet, but all were unsuccessful, till at last
considerable dissatisfaction was expressed, and the terms rogue
and cheat were lavished upon him. “Never cheated
anybody in all my life,” he cried; and, observing me at
hand, “didn’t I play fair, my lord?” he
inquired. But I made no answer. Presently some more
played, and he permitted one or two to win, and the eagerness to
play with him became greater. After I had looked on for
some time, I was moving away: just then I perceived a <!-- page
209--><a name="page209"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
209</span>short, thick personage, with a staff in his hand,
advancing in a great hurry; whereupon, with a sudden impulse, I
exclaimed—</p>
<blockquote><p>“Shoon thimble engro;<br />
Avella gorgio.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>The man who was in the midst of his pea-and-thimble process,
no sooner heard the last word of the distich, than he turned an
alarmed look in the direction of where I stood; then, glancing
around, and perceiving the constable, he slipped forthwith his
pellet and thimbles into his pocket, and, lifting up his table,
he cried to the people about him, “Make way!” and
with a motion with his head to me, as if to follow him, he darted
off with a swiftness which the short, pursy constable could by no
means rival; and whither he went, or what became of him, I know
not, inasmuch as I turned away in another direction.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LIV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Mr. Petulengro—Rommany Rye—Lil
Writers—One’s Own Horn—Lawfully-earnt
Money—The Wooded Hill—A Great Favourite—The
Shop Window—Much Wanted.</p>
<p>And, as I wandered along the green, I drew near to a place
where several men, with a cask beside them, sat carousing in the
neighbourhood of a small tent. “Here he comes,”
said one of them, as I advanced, and standing up he raised his
voice and sang:—</p>
<blockquote><p>“Here the Gypsy gemman see,<br />
With his Roman jib and his rome and dree—<br />
Rome and dree, rum and dry<br />
Rally round the Rommany Rye.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>It was Mr. Petulengro, who was here diverting himself with
several of his comrades; they all received me with considerable
frankness. “Sit down, brother,” said Mr.
Petulengro, “and take a cup of good ale.”</p>
<p>I sat down. “Your health, gentlemen,” said
I, as I took the cup which Mr. Petulengro handed to me.</p>
<p>“Aukko tu pios adrey Rommanis. Here is your health
in Rommany, brother,” said Mr. Petulengro; who, having
refilled the cup, now emptied it at a draught.</p>
<p>“Your health in Rommany, brother,” said Tawno
Chikno, to whom the cup came next.</p>
<p>“The Rommany Rye,” said a third.</p>
<p>“The Gypsy gentleman,” exclaimed a fourth,
drinking.</p>
<p>And then they all sang in chorus,—</p>
<blockquote><p>“Here the Gypsy gemman see,<br />
With his Roman jib and his rome and dree—<br />
Rome and dree, rum and dry<br />
Rally round the Rommany Rye.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“And now, brother,” said Mr. Petulengro,
“seeing that you have <!-- page 210--><a
name="page210"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 210</span>drunk and
been drunken, you will perhaps tell us where you have been, and
what about?”</p>
<p>“I have been in the Big City,” said I,
“writing lils.”</p>
<p>“How much money have you got in your pocket,
brother?” said Mr. Petulengro.</p>
<p>“Eighteen pence,” said I; “all I have in the
world.”</p>
<p>“I have been in the Big City, too,” said Mr.
Petulengro; “but I have not written lils—I have
fought in the ring—I have fifty pounds in my pocket—I
have much more in the world. Brother, there is considerable
difference between us.”</p>
<p>“I would rather be the lil-writer, after all,”
said the tall, handsome, black man; “indeed, I would wish
for nothing better.”</p>
<p>“Why so?” said Mr. Petulengro.</p>
<p>“Because they have so much to say for themselves,”
said the black man, “even when dead and gone. When
they are laid in the churchyard, it is their own fault if people
a’n’t talking of them. Who will know, after I
am dead, or bitchadey pawdel, that I was once the beauty of the
world, or that you, Jasper, were—”</p>
<p>“The best man in England of my inches.
That’s true, Tawno—however, here’s our brother
will perhaps let the world know something about us.”</p>
<p>“Not he,” said the other, with a sigh;
“he’ll have quite enough to do in writing his own
lils, and telling the world how handsome and clever he was; and
who can blame him? Not I. If I could write lils,
every word should be about myself and my own tacho
Rommanis—my own lawful wedded wife, which is the same
thing. I tell you what, brother, I once heard a wise man
say in Brummagem, that ‘there is nothing like blowing
one’s own horn,’ which I conceive to be much the same
thing as writing one’s own lil.”</p>
<p>After a little more conversation, Mr. Petulengro arose, and
motioned me to follow him. “Only eighteen pence in
the world, brother!” said he, as we walked together.</p>
<p>“Nothing more, I assure you. How came you to ask
me how much money I had?”</p>
<p>“Because there was something in your look, brother,
something very much resembling that which a person showeth who
does not carry much money in his pocket. I was looking at
my own face this morning in my wife’s looking-glass—I
did not look as you do, brother.”</p>
<p>“I believe your sole motive for inquiring,” said
I, “was to have an opportunity of venting a foolish boast,
and to let me know that you were in possession of fifty
pounds.”</p>
<p>“What is the use of having money unless you let people
know you have it?” said Mr. Petulengro. “It is
not everyone can read faces, brother; and, unless you knew I had
money, how could you ask me to lend you any?”</p>
<p>“I am not going to ask you to lend me any.”</p>
<p>“Then you may have it without asking; as I said before,
I have fifty pounds, all lawfully-earnt money, got by fighting in
the ring—I will lend you that, brother.”</p>
<p><!-- page 211--><a name="page211"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
211</span>“You are very kind,” said I; “but I
will not take it.”</p>
<p>“Then the half of it?”</p>
<p>“Nor the half of it; but it is getting towards evening,
I must go back to the Great City.”</p>
<p>“And what will you do in the Boro Foros?”</p>
<p>“I know not,” said I.</p>
<p>“Earn money?”</p>
<p>“If I can.”</p>
<p>“And if you can’t?”</p>
<p>“Starve!”</p>
<p>“You look ill, brother,” said Mr. Petulengro.</p>
<p>“I do not feel well; the Great City does not agree with
me. Should I be so fortunate as to earn some money, I would
leave the Big City, and take to the woods and fields.”</p>
<p>“You may do that, brother,” said Mr. Petulengro,
“whether you have money or not. Our tents and horses
are on the other side of yonder wooded hill, come and stay with
us; we shall all be glad of your company, but more especially
myself and my wife Pakomovna.”</p>
<p>“What hill is that?” I demanded.</p>
<p>And then Mr. Petulengro told me the name of the hill.
“We stay on t’other side of the hill a
fortnight,” he continued; “and as you are fond of lil
writing, you may employ yourself profitably whilst there.
You can write the lil of him whose dook gallops down that hill
every night, even as the living man was wont to do long
ago.”</p>
<p>“Who was he?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“Jemmy Abershaw,” said Mr. Petulengro; “one
of those whom we call Boro drom engroes, and the gorgios
highwaymen. I once heard a rye say that the life of that
man would fetch much money; so come to the other side of the
hill, and write the lil in the tent of Jasper and his wife
Pakomovna.”</p>
<p>At first I felt inclined to accept the invitation of Mr.
Petulengro; a little consideration, however, determined me to
decline it. I had always been on excellent terms with Mr.
Petulengro, but I reflected that people might be excellent
friends when they met occasionally in the street, or on the
heath, or in the wood; but that these very people when living
together in a house, to say nothing of a tent, might
quarrel. I reflected, moreover, that Mr. Petulengro had a
wife. I had always, it is true, been a great favourite with
Mrs. Petulengro, who had frequently been loud in her commendation
of the young rye, as she called me, and his turn of conversation;
but this was at a time when I stood in need of nothing, lived
under my parents’ roof, and only visited at the tents to
divert and to be diverted. The times were altered, and I
was by no means certain that Mrs. Petulengro, when she should
discover that I was in need both of shelter and subsistence,
might not alter her opinion both with respect to the individual
and what he said—stigmatizing my conversation as saucy
discourse, and myself as a scurvy companion; and that she might
bring over her husband to her own way of thinking, provided,
indeed, he should need any conducting. I therefore, though
without declaring my reasons, declined the offer of Mr.
Petulengro, and <!-- page 212--><a name="page212"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 212</span>presently, after shaking him by the
hand, bent again my course towards the Great City.</p>
<p>I crossed the river at a bridge considerably above that hight
of London; for, not being acquainted with the way, I missed the
turning which should have brought me to the latter.
Suddenly I found myself in a street of which I had some
recollection, and mechanically stopped before the window of a
shop at which various publications were exposed; it was that of
the bookseller to whom I had last applied in the hope of selling
my ballads or Ab Gwilym, and who had given me hopes that, in the
event of my writing a decent novel, or a tale, he would prove a
purchaser. As I stood listlessly looking at the window, and
the publications which it contained, I observed a paper affixed
to the glass by wafers with something written upon it. I
drew yet nearer for the purpose of inspecting it; the writing was
in a fair round hand—“A Novel or Tale is much
wanted,” was what was written.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Bread and Water—Fair
Play—Fashionable Life—Colonel B---—Joseph
Sell—The Kindly Glow—Easiest Manner Imaginable.</p>
<p>“I must do something,” said I, as I sat that night
in my lonely apartment, with some bread and a pitcher of water
before me.</p>
<p>Thereupon taking some of the bread, and eating it, I
considered what I was to do. “I have no idea what I
am to do,” said I, as I stretched my hand towards the
pitcher, “unless”—and here I took a
considerable draught—“I write a tale or a
novel—That bookseller,” I continued, speaking to
myself, “is certainly much in need of a tale or a novel,
otherwise he would not advertise for one. Suppose I write
one, I appear to have no other chance of extricating myself from
my present difficulties; surely it was Fate that conducted me to
his window.”</p>
<p>“I will do it,” said I, as I struck my hand
against the table; “I will do it.” Suddenly a
heavy cloud of despondency came over me. Could I do
it? Had I the imagination requisite to write a tale or a
novel? “Yes, yes,” said I, as I struck my hand
again against the table, “I can manage it; give me fair
play, and I can accomplish anything.”</p>
<p>But should I have fair play? I must have something to
maintain myself with whilst I wrote my tale, and I had but
eighteen pence in the world. Would that maintain me whilst
I wrote my tale? Yes, I thought it would, provided I ate
bread, which did not cost much, and drank water, which cost
nothing; it was poor diet, it was true, but better men than
myself had written on bread and water; had not the big man told
me so? or something to that effect, months before?</p>
<p>It was true there was my lodging to pay for; but up to the
present time I owed nothing, and perhaps, by the time the people
of the house asked me for money, I should have written a tale or
a novel, which would bring me in money; I had paper, pens, and
ink, and, let me not forget <!-- page 213--><a
name="page213"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 213</span>them, I had
candles in my closet, all paid for, to light me during my night
work. Enough, I would go doggedly to work upon my tale or
novel.</p>
<p>But what was the tale or novel to be about? Was it to be
a tale of fashionable life, about Sir Harry Somebody, and the
Countess Something? But I knew nothing about fashionable
people, and cared less; therefore how should I attempt to
describe fashionable life? What should the tale consist
of? The life and adventures of some one.
Good—but of whom? Did not Mr. Petulengro mention one
Jemmy Abershaw? Yes. Did he not tell me that the life
and adventures of Jemmy Abershaw would bring in much money to the
writer? Yes, but I knew nothing of that worthy. I
heard, it is true, from Mr. Petulengro, that when alive he
committed robberies on the hill, on the side of which Mr.
Petulengro had pitched his tents, and that his ghost still
haunted the hill at midnight; but those were scant materials out
of which to write the man’s life. It is probable,
indeed, that Mr. Petulengro would be able to supply me with
further materials if I should apply to him, but I was in a hurry,
and could not afford the time which it would be necessary to
spend in passing to and from Mr. Petulengro, and consulting
him. Moreover, my pride revolted at the idea of being
beholden to Mr. Petulengro for the materials of the
history. No, I would not write the history of
Abershaw. Whose then—Harry Simms? Alas, the
life of Harry Simms had been already much better written by
himself than I could hope to do it; and, after all, Harry Simms,
like Jemmy Abershaw, was merely a robber. Both, though bold
and extraordinary men, were merely highwaymen. I questioned
whether I could compose a tale likely to excite any particular
interest out of the exploits of a mere robber. I want a
character for my hero, thought I, something higher than a mere
robber; some one like—like Colonel B---. By the way,
why should I not write the life and adventures of Colonel B--- of
Londonderry, in Ireland?</p>
<p>A truly singular man was this same Colonel B--- of
Londonderry, in Ireland; a personage of most strange and
incredible feats and daring, who had been a partizan soldier, a
bravo—who, assisted by certain discontented troopers,
nearly succeeded in stealing the crown and regalia from the Tower
of London; who attempted to hang the Duke of Ormond, at Tyburn;
and whose strange eventful career did not terminate even with his
life, his dead body, on the circulation of an unfounded report
that he did not come to his death by fair means, having been
exhumed by the mob of his native place, where he had retired to
die, and carried in a coffin through the streets.</p>
<p>Of his life I had inserted an account in the Newgate Lives and
Trials; it was bare and meagre, and written in the stiff awkward
style of the seventeenth century; it had, however, strongly
captivated my imagination, and I now thought that out of it
something better could be made; that, if I added to the
adventures, and purified the style, I might fashion out of it a
very decent tale or novel. On a sudden, however, the
proverb of mending old garments with new cloth occurred to
me. “I am afraid,” said I, “any new
adventures which I can invent <!-- page 214--><a
name="page214"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 214</span>will not
fadge well with the old tale; one will but spoil the
other.” I had better have nothing to do with Colonel
B---, thought I, but boldly and independently sit down and write
the life of Joseph Sell.</p>
<p>This Joseph Sell, dear reader, was a fictitious personage who
had just come into my head. I had never even heard of the
name, but just at that moment it happened to come into my head; I
would write an entirely fictitious narrative, called the Life and
Adventures of Joseph Sell, the great traveller.</p>
<p>I had better begin at once, thought I; and removing the bread
and the jug, which latter was now empty, I seized pen and paper,
and forthwith essayed to write the life of Joseph Sell, but soon
discovered that it was much easier to resolve upon a thing than
to achieve it, or even to commence it; for the life of me I did
not know how to begin, and, after trying in vain to write a line,
I thought it would be as well to go to bed, and defer my
projected undertaking till the morrow.</p>
<p>So I went to bed, but not to sleep. During the greater
part of the night I lay awake, musing upon the work which I had
determined to execute. For a long time my brain was dry and
unproductive; I could form no plan which appeared feasible.
At length I felt within my brain a kindly glow; it was the
commencement of inspiration; in a few minutes I had formed my
plan; I then began to imagine the scenes and the incidents.
Scenes and incidents flitted before my mind’s eye so
plentifully, that I knew not how to dispose of them; I was in a
regular embarrassment. At length I got out of the
difficulty in the easiest manner imaginable, namely, by
consigning to the depths of oblivion all the feebler and less
stimulant scenes and incidents, and retaining the better and more
impressive ones. Before morning I had sketched the whole
work on the tablets of my mind, and then resigned myself to sleep
in the pleasing conviction that the most difficult part of my
undertaking was achieved.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LVI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Considerably Sobered—Power of
Writing—The Tempter—Hungry Talent—Work
Concluded.</p>
<p>Rather late in the morning I awoke; for a few minutes I lay
still, perfectly still; my imagination was considerably sobered;
the scenes and situations which had pleased me so much over night
appeared to me in a far less captivating guise that
morning. I felt languid and almost hopeless—the
thought, however, of my situation soon roused me,—I must
make an effort to improve the posture of my affairs; there was no
time to be lost; so I sprang out of bed, breakfasted on bread and
water, and then sat down doggedly to write the life of Joseph
Sell.</p>
<p>It was a great thing to have formed my plan, and to have
arranged the scenes in my head, as I had done on the preceding
night. The chief thing requisite at present was the mere
mechanical act of committing <!-- page 215--><a
name="page215"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 215</span>them to
paper. This I did not find at first so easy as I could
wish—I wanted mechanical skill; but I persevered; and
before evening I had written ten pages. I partook of some
bread and water; and, before I went to bed that night, I had
completed fifteen pages of my life of Joseph Sell.</p>
<p>The next day I resumed my task—I found my power of
writing considerably increased; my pen hurried rapidly over the
paper—my brain was in a wonderfully teeming state; many
scenes and visions which I had not thought of before were
evolved, and, as fast as evolved, written down; they seemed to be
more pat to my purpose, and more natural to my history, than many
others which I had imagined before, and which I made now give
place to these newer creations: by about midnight I had added
thirty fresh pages to my “Life and Adventures of Joseph
Sell.”</p>
<p>The third day arose—it was dark and dreary out of doors,
and I passed it drearily enough within; my brain appeared to have
lost much of its former glow, and my pen much of its power; I,
however, toiled on, but at midnight had only added seven pages to
my history of Joseph Sell.</p>
<p>On the fourth day the sun shone brightly—I arose, and
having breakfasted as usual, I fell to work. My brain was
this day wonderfully prolific, and my pen never before or since
glided so rapidly over the paper; towards night I began to feel
strangely about the back part of my head, and my whole system was
extraordinarily affected. I likewise occasionally saw
double—a tempter now seemed to be at work within me.</p>
<p>“You had better leave off now for a short space,”
said the tempter, “and go out and drink a pint of beer; you
have still one shilling left—if you go on at this rate, you
will go mad—go out and spend sixpence, you can afford it,
more than half your work is done.” I was about to
obey the suggestion of the tempter, when the idea struck me that,
if I did not complete the work whilst the fit was on me, I should
never complete it; so I held on. I am almost afraid to
state how many pages I wrote that day of the life of Joseph
Sell.</p>
<p>From this time I proceeded in a somewhat more leisurely
manner; but, as I drew nearer and nearer to the completion of my
task, dreadful fears and despondencies came over me. It
will be too late, thought I; by the time I have finished the
work, the bookseller will have been supplied with a tale or a
novel. Is it probable that, in a town like this, where
talent is so abundant—hungry talent too—a bookseller
can advertise for a tale or a novel, without being supplied with
half a dozen in twenty-four hours? I may as well fling down
my pen—I am writing to no purpose. And these thoughts
came over my mind so often, that at last, in utter despair, I
flung down the pen. Whereupon the tempter within me
said—“And, now you have flung down the pen, you may
as well fling yourself out of the window; what remains for you to
do?” Why, to take it up again, thought I to myself,
for I did not like the latter suggestion at all—and then
forthwith I resumed the pen, and wrote with greater vigour than
before, from about six o’clock in the evening <!-- page
216--><a name="page216"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
216</span>until I could hardly see, when I rested for awhile,
when the tempter within me again said, or appeared to
say—“All you have been writing is stuff, it will
never do—a drug—a mere drug:” and methought
these last words were uttered in the gruff tones of the big
publisher. “A thing merely to be sneered at,” a
voice like that of Taggart added; and then I seemed to hear a
sternutation,—as I probably did, for, recovering from a
kind of swoon, I found myself shivering with cold. The next
day I brought my work to a conclusion.</p>
<p>But the task of revision still remained; for an hour or two I
shrank from it, and remained gazing stupidly at the pile of paper
which I had written over. I was all but exhausted, and I
dreaded, on inspecting the sheets, to find them full of
absurdities which I had paid no regard to in the furor of
composition. But the task, however trying to my nerves,
must be got over; at last, in a kind of desperation, I entered
upon it. It was far from an easy one; there were, however,
fewer errors and absurdities than I had anticipated. About
twelve o’clock at night I had got over the task of
revision. “To-morrow, for the bookseller,” said
I, as my hand sank on the pillow. “Oh me!”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LVII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Nervous Look—The Bookseller’s
Wife—The Last Stake—Terms—God
Forbid!—Will You Come to Tea?—A Light Heart.</p>
<p>On arriving at the bookseller’s shop, I cast a nervous
look at the window, for the purpose of observing whether the
paper had been removed or not. To my great delight the
paper was in its place; with a beating heart I entered, there was
nobody in the shop; as I stood at the counter, however,
deliberating whether or not I should call out, the door of what
seemed to be a back-parlour opened, and out came a well-dressed
lady-like female, of about thirty, with a good-looking and
intelligent countenance. “What is your business,
young man?” said she to me, after I had made her a polite
bow. “I wish to speak to the gentleman of the
house,” said I. “My husband is not within at
present,” she replied; “what is your
business?” “I have merely brought something to
show him,” said I, “but I will call
again.” “If you are the young gentleman who has
been here before,” said the lady, “with poems and
ballads, as, indeed, I know you are,” she added, smiling,
“for I have seen you through the glass door, I am afraid it
will be useless; that is,” she added with another smile,
“if you bring us nothing else.” “I have
not brought you poems and ballads now,” said I, “but
something widely different; I saw your advertisement for a tale
or a novel, and have written something which I think will suit;
and here it is,” I added, showing the roll of paper which I
held in my hand. “Well,” said the
bookseller’s wife, “you may leave it, though I cannot
promise you much chance of its being accepted. My husband
has already had several offered to him; however, you may leave
it; give it me. Are you afraid <!-- page 217--><a
name="page217"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 217</span>to intrust
it to me?” she demanded somewhat hastily, observing that I
hesitated. “Excuse me,” said I, “but it
is all I have to depend upon in the world; I am chiefly
apprehensive that it will not be read.” “On
that point I can reassure you,” said the good lady,
smiling, and there was now something sweet in her smile.
“I give you my word that it shall be read; come again
to-morrow morning at eleven, when, if not approved, it shall be
returned to you.”</p>
<p>I returned to my lodging, and forthwith betook myself to bed,
notwithstanding the earliness of the hour. I felt tolerably
tranquil; I had now cast my last stake, and was prepared to abide
by the result. Whatever that result might be, I could have
nothing to reproach myself with; I had strained all the energies
which nature had given me in order to rescue myself from the
difficulties which surrounded me. I presently sank into a
sleep, which endured during the remainder of the day, and the
whole of the succeeding night. I awoke about nine on the
morrow, and spent my last threepence on a breakfast somewhat more
luxurious than the immediately preceding ones, for one penny of
the sum was expended on the purchase of milk.</p>
<p>At the appointed hour I repaired to the house of the
bookseller; the bookseller was in his shop.
“Ah,” said he, as soon as I entered, “I am glad
to see you.” There was an unwonted heartiness in the
bookseller’s tones, an unwonted benignity in his
face. “So,” said he, after a pause, “you
have taken my advice, written a book of adventure; nothing like
taking the advice, young man, of your superiors in age.
Well, I think your book will do, and so does my wife, for whose
judgment I have a great regard; as well I may, as she is the
daughter of a first-rate novelist, deceased. I think I
shall venture on sending your book to the press.”
“But,” said I, “we have not yet agreed upon
terms.” “Terms, terms,” said the
bookseller; “ahem! well, there is nothing like coming to
terms at once. I will print the book, and allow you half
the profit when the edition is sold.” “That
will not do,” said I; “I intend shortly to leave
London; I must have something at once.” “Ah, I
see,” said the bookseller, “in distress; frequently
the case with authors, especially young ones. Well, I
don’t care if I purchase it of you, but you must be
moderate; the public are very fastidious, and the speculation may
prove a losing one, after all. Let me see, will
five—hem”—he stopped. I looked the
bookseller in the face; there was something peculiar in it.
Suddenly it appeared to me as if the voice of him of the thimble
sounded in my ear, “Now is your time, ask enough, never
such another chance of establishing yourself; respectable trade,
pea and thimble.” “Well,” said I at last,
“I have no objection to take the offer which you were about
to make, though I really think five-and-twenty guineas to be
scarcely enough, everything considered.”
“Five-and-twenty guineas!” said the bookseller;
“are you—what was I going to say—I never meant
to offer half as much—I mean a quarter; I was going to say
five guineas—I mean pounds; I will, however, make it up
guineas.” “That will not do,” said I;
“but, as I find we shall not deal, return me my manuscript,
that I may carry it to some one else.” The bookseller
looked blank. “Dear me,” said he, “I
should never <!-- page 218--><a name="page218"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 218</span>have supposed that you would have
made any objection to such an offer; I am quite sure that you
would have been glad to take five pounds for either of the two
huge manuscripts of songs and ballads that you brought me on a
former occasion.” “Well,” said I,
“if you will engage to publish either of those two
manuscripts, you shall have the present one for five
pounds.” “God forbid that I should make any
such bargain,” said the bookseller; “I would publish
neither on any account; but, with respect to this last book, I
have really an inclination to print it, both for your sake and
mine; suppose we say ten pounds.” “No,”
said I, “ten pounds will not do; pray restore me my
manuscript.” “Stay,” said the bookseller,
“my wife is in the next room, I will go and consult
her.” Thereupon he went into his back room, where I
heard him conversing with his wife in a low tone; in about ten
minutes he returned. “Young gentleman,” said
he, “perhaps you will take tea with us this evening, when
we will talk further over the matter.”</p>
<p>That evening I went and took tea with the bookseller and his
wife, both of whom, particularly the latter, overwhelmed me with
civility. It was not long before I learned that the work
had been already sent to the press, and was intended to stand at
the head of a series of entertaining narratives, from which my
friends promised themselves considerable profit. The
subject of terms was again brought forward. I stood firm to
my first demand for a long time; when, however, the
bookseller’s wife complimented me on my production in the
highest terms, and said that she discovered therein the germs of
genius, which she made no doubt would some day prove ornamental
to my native land, I consented to drop my demand to twenty
pounds, stipulating, however, that I should not be troubled with
the correction of the work.</p>
<p>Before I departed I received the twenty pounds, and departed
with a light heart to my lodgings.</p>
<p>Reader, amidst the difficulties and dangers of this life,
should you ever be tempted to despair, call to mind these latter
chapters of the life of Lavengro. There are few positions,
however difficult, from which dogged resolution and perseverance
may not liberate you.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LVIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Indisposition—A Resolution—Poor
Equivalents—The Piece of Gold—Flashing Eyes—How
Beautiful!—Bon Jour, Monsieur.</p>
<p>I had long ago determined to leave London as soon as the means
should be in my power, and, now that they were, I determined to
leave the Great City; yet I felt some reluctance to go. I
would fain have pursued the career of original authorship which
had just opened itself to me, and have written other tales of
adventure. The bookseller had given me encouragement enough
to do so; he had assured me that he should be always happy to
deal with me for an article (that was <!-- page 219--><a
name="page219"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 219</span>the word)
similar to the one I had brought him, provided my terms were
moderate; and the bookseller’s wife, by her complimentary
language, had given me yet more encouragement. But for some
months past I had been far from well, and my original
indisposition, brought on partly by the peculiar atmosphere of
the Big City, partly by anxiety of mind, had been much increased
by the exertions which I had been compelled to make during the
last few days. I felt that, were I to remain where I was, I
should die, or become a confirmed valetudinarian. I would
go forth into the country, travelling on foot, and, by exercise
and inhaling pure air, endeavour to recover my health, leaving my
subsequent movements to be determined by Providence.</p>
<p>But whither should I bend my course? Once or twice I
thought of walking home to the old town, stay some time with my
mother and my brother, and enjoy the pleasant walks in the
neighbourhood; but, though I wished very much to see my mother
and my brother, and felt much disposed to enjoy the said pleasant
walks, the old town was not exactly the place to which I wished
to go at this present juncture. I was afraid the people
would ask, Where are your Northern Ballads? Where are your
alliterative translations from Ab Gwilym—of which you were
always talking, and with which you promised to astonish the
world? Now, in the event of such interrogations, what could
I answer? It is true I had compiled Newgate Lives and
Trials, and had written the life of Joseph Sell, but I was afraid
that the people of the old town would scarcely consider these as
equivalents for the Northern Ballads and the songs of Ab
Gwilym. I would go forth and wander in any direction but
that of the old town.</p>
<p>But how one’s sensibility on any particular point
diminishes with time; at present, I enter the old town perfectly
indifferent as to what the people may be thinking on the subject
of the songs and ballads. With respect to the people
themselves, whether, like my sensibility, their curiosity has
altogether evaporated, or whether, which is at least equally
probable, they never entertained any, one thing is certain, that
never in a single instance have they troubled me with any remarks
on the subject of the songs and ballads.</p>
<p>As it was my intention to travel on foot, with a bundle and a
stick, I despatched my trunk containing some few clothes and
books to the old town. My preparations were soon made; in
about three days I was in readiness to start.</p>
<p>Before departing, however, I bethought me of my old friend the
apple-woman of London Bridge. Apprehensive that she might
be labouring under the difficulties of poverty, I sent her a
piece of gold by the hands of a young maiden in the house in
which I lived. The latter punctually executed her
commission, but brought me back the piece of gold. The old
woman would not take it; she did not want it, she said.
“Tell the poor thin lad,” she added, “to keep
it for himself, he wants it more than I.”</p>
<p>Rather late one afternoon I departed from my lodging, with my
stick in one hand and a small bundle in the other, shaping my
course to the south-west: when I first arrived, somewhat more
than a year <!-- page 220--><a name="page220"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 220</span>before, I had entered the city by
the north-east. As I was not going home, I determined to
take my departure in the direction the very opposite to home.</p>
<p>Just as I was about to cross the street called the Haymarket,
at the lower part, a cabriolet, drawn by a magnificent animal,
came dashing along at a furious rate; it stopped close by the
curb-stone where I was, a sudden pull of the reins nearly
bringing the spirited animal upon its haunches. The Jehu
who had accomplished this feat was Francis Ardry. A small
beautiful female, with flashing eyes, dressed in the extremity of
fashion, sat beside him.</p>
<p>“Holloa, friend,” said Francis Ardry,
“whither bound?”</p>
<p>“I do not know,” said I; “all I can say is,
that I am about to leave London.”</p>
<p>“And the means?” said Francis Ardry.</p>
<p>“I have them,” said I, with a cheerful smile.</p>
<p>“<i>Qui est celui-ci</i>?” demanded the small
female, impatiently.</p>
<p>“<i>C’est</i>—<i>mon ami le plus intime</i>;
so you were about to leave London without telling me a
word,” said Francis Ardry, somewhat angrily.</p>
<p>“I intended to have written to you,” said I:
“what a splendid mare that is!”</p>
<p>“Is she not?” said Francis Ardry, who was holding
in the mare with difficulty; “she cost a hundred
guineas.”</p>
<p>“<i>Qu’est-ce qu’il dit</i>?” demanded
his companion.</p>
<p>“<i>Il dit que le jument est bien beau</i>.”</p>
<p>“<i>Allons</i>, <i>mon ami</i>, <i>il est
tard</i>,” said the beauty, with a scornful toss of her
head; “<i>allons</i>!”</p>
<p>“<i>Encore un moment</i>,” said Francis Ardry;
“and when shall I see you again?”</p>
<p>“I scarcely know,” I replied: “I never saw a
more splendid turn out.”</p>
<p>“<i>Qu’est-ce qu’il dit</i>?” said the
lady again.</p>
<p>“<i>Il dit que tout l’équipage est en assez
bon goût</i>.”</p>
<p>“<i>Allons</i>, <i>c’est un ours</i>,” said
the lady; “<i>le cheval même en a peur</i>,”
added she, as the mare reared up on high.</p>
<p>“Can you find nothing else to admire but the mare and
the equipage?” said Francis Ardry, reproachfully, after he
had with some difficulty brought the mare to order.</p>
<p>Lifting my hand, in which I held my stick, I took off my
hat. “How beautiful!” said I, looking the lady
full in the face.</p>
<p>“<i>Comment</i>?” said the lady, inquiringly.</p>
<p>“<i>Il dit que vous êtes belle comme un
ange</i>,” said Francis Ardry, emphatically.</p>
<p>“<i>Mais</i>, <i>à la bonne heure!
arrêtez</i>, <i>mon ami</i>,” said the lady to
Francis Ardry, who was about to drive off; “<i>je voudrais
bien causer un moment avec lui</i>; <i>arrêtez</i>, <i>il
est délicieux</i>.—<i>Est-ce bien ainsi que vous
traitez vos amis</i>?” said she, passionately, as Francis
Ardry lifted up his whip. “<i>Bon jour</i>,
<i>Monsieur</i>, <i>bon jour</i>,” said she, thrusting her
head from the side and looking back, as Francis Ardry drove off
at the rate of thirteen miles an hour.</p>
<h2><!-- page 221--><a name="page221"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 221</span>CHAPTER LIX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Milestone—The Meditation—Want
to Get Up?—The Off-hand Leader—Sixteen
Shillings—The Near-hand Wheeler—All Right.</p>
<p>In about two hours I had cleared the Great City, and got
beyond the suburban villages, or rather towns, in the direction
in which I was travelling; I was in a broad and excellent road,
leading I knew not whither. I now slackened my pace, which
had hitherto been great. Presently, coming to a milestone
on which was graven nine miles, I rested against it, and looking
round towards the vast city, which had long ceased to be visible,
I fell into a train of meditation.</p>
<p>I thought of all my ways and doings since the day of my first
arrival in that vast city—I had worked and toiled, and,
though I had accomplished nothing at all commensurate with the
hopes which I had entertained previous to my arrival, I had
achieved my own living, preserved my independence, and become
indebted to no one. I was now quitting it, poor in purse,
it is true, but not wholly empty; rather ailing, it may be, but
not broken in health; and, with hope within my bosom, had I not
cause upon the whole to be thankful? Perhaps there were
some who, arriving at the same time under not more favourable
circumstances, had accomplished much more, and whose future was
far more hopeful—Good! But there might be others who,
in spite of all their efforts, had been either trodden down in
the press, never more to be heard of, or were quitting that
mighty town broken in purse, broken in health, and, oh! with not
one dear hope to cheer them. Had I not, upon the whole,
abundant cause to be grateful? Truly, yes!</p>
<p>My meditation over, I left the milestone and proceeded on my
way in the same direction as before until the night began to
close in. I had always been a good pedestrian; but now,
whether owing to indisposition or to not having for some time
past been much in the habit of taking such lengthy walks, I began
to feel not a little weary. Just as I was thinking of
putting up for the night at the next inn or public-house I should
arrive at, I heard what sounded like a coach coming up rapidly
behind me. Induced, perhaps, by the weariness which I felt,
I stopped and looked wistfully in the direction of the sound;
presently up came a coach, seemingly a mail, drawn by four
bounding horses—there was no one upon it but the coachman
and the guard; when nearly parallel with me it stopped.
“Want to get up?” sounded a voice, in the true
coachman-like tone—half querulous, half
authoritative. I hesitated; I was tired, it is true, but I
had left London bound on a pedestrian excursion, and I did not
much like the idea of having recourse to a coach after
accomplishing so very inconsiderable a distance.
“Come, we can’t be staying here all night,”
said the voice, more sharply than before. “I can ride
a little way, and get down whenever I like,” thought I; and
springing forward I clambered up the coach, and was going to sit
down upon the box, next the coachman. “No, no,”
said the coachman, who was a man about thirty, with a hooked nose
and red face, <!-- page 222--><a name="page222"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 222</span>dressed in a fashionably cut great
coat, with a fashionable black castor on his head.
“No, no, keep behind—the box a’n’t for
the like of you,” said he, as he drove off; “the box
is for lords, or gentlemen at least.” I made no
answer. “D--- that off-hand leader,” said the
coachman, as the right-hand front horse made a desperate start at
something he saw in the road; and, half rising, he with great
dexterity hit with his long whip the off-hand leader a cut on the
off cheek. “These seem to be fine horses,” said
I. The coachman made no answer. “Nearly
thorough-bred,” I continued; the coachman drew his breath,
with a kind of hissing sound, through his teeth.
“Come, young fellow, none of your chaff. Don’t
you think, because you ride on my mail, I’m going to talk
to you about ’orses. I talk to nobody about
’orses except lords.” “Well,” said
I, “I have been called a lord in my time.”
“It must have been by a thimble-rigger, then,” said
the coachman, bending back, and half turning his face round with
a broad leer. “You have hit the mark
wonderfully,” said I. “You coachmen, whatever
else you may be, are certainly no fools.” “We
a’n’t, a’n’t we?” said the
coachman. “There you are right; and, to show you that
you are, I’ll now trouble you for your fare. If you
have been amongst the thimble-riggers you must be tolerably well
cleared out. Where are you going?—to ---? I
think I have seen you there. The fare is sixteen
shillings. Come, tip us the blunt; them that has no money
can’t ride on my mail.”</p>
<p>Sixteen shillings was a large sum, and to pay it would make a
considerable inroad on my slender finances; I thought, at first,
that I would say I did not want to go so far; but then the fellow
would ask at once where I wanted to go, and I was ashamed to
acknowledge my utter ignorance of the road. I determined,
therefore, to pay the fare, with a tacit determination not to
mount a coach in future without knowing whither I was
going. So I paid the man the money, who, turning round,
shouted to the guard—“All right, Jem; got fare to
---;” and forthwith whipped on his horses, especially the
off-hand leader, for whom he seemed to entertain a particular
spite, to greater speed than before—the horses flew.</p>
<p>A young moon gave a feeble light, partially illuminating a
line of road which, appearing by no means interesting, I the less
regretted having paid my money for the privilege of being hurried
along it in the flying vehicle. We frequently changed
horses; and at last my friend the coachman was replaced by
another, the very image of himself—hawk nose, red face,
with narrow-rimmed hat and fashionable benjamin. After he
had driven about fifty yards, the new coachman fell to whipping
one of the horses. “D--- this near-hand
wheeler,” said he, “the brute has got a
corn.” “Whipping him won’t cure him of
his corn,” said I. “Who told you to
speak?” said the driver, with an oath; “mind your own
business; ’tisn’t from the like of you I am to learn
to drive ’orses.” Presently I fell into a
broken kind of slumber. In an hour or two I was aroused by
a rough voice—“Got to --- young man; get down if you
please.” I opened my eyes—there was a dim and
indistinct light, like that which precedes dawn; the coach was
standing still in something <!-- page 223--><a
name="page223"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 223</span>like a
street; just below me stood the guard. “Do you mean
to get down,” said he, “or will you keep us here till
morning? other fares want to get up.” Scarcely
knowing what I did, I took my bundle and stick and descended,
whilst two people mounted. “All right, John,”
said the guard to the coachman, springing up behind; whereupon
off whisked the coach, one or two individuals who were standing
by disappeared, and I was left alone.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Still Hour—A Thrill—The
Wondrous Circle—The Shepherd—Heaps and
Barrows—What do you Mean?—Milk of the
Plains—Hengist spared it—No Presents.</p>
<p>After standing still a minute or two, considering what I
should do, I moved down what appeared to be the street of a small
straggling town; presently I passed by a church, which rose
indistinctly on my right hand; anon there was the rustling of
foliage and the rushing of waters. I reached a bridge,
beneath which a small stream was running in the direction of the
south. I stopped and leaned over the parapet, for I have
always loved to look upon streams, especially at the still
hours. “What stream is this, I wonder?” said I,
as I looked down from the parapet into the water, which whirled
and gurgled below.</p>
<p>Leaving the bridge, I ascended a gentle acclivity, and
presently reached what appeared to be a tract of moory undulating
ground. It was now tolerably light, but there was a mist or
haze abroad which prevented my seeing objects with much
precision. I felt chill in the damp air of the early morn,
and walked rapidly forward. In about half an hour I arrived
where the road divided into two, at an angle or tongue of dark
green sward. “To the right or the left?” said
I, and forthwith took, without knowing why, the left-hand road,
along which I proceeded about a hundred yards, when, in the midst
of the tongue of sward formed by the two roads, collaterally with
myself, I perceived what I at first conceived to be a small grove
of blighted trunks of oaks, barked and grey. I stood still
for a moment, and then, turning off the road, advanced slowly
towards it over the sward; as I drew nearer, I perceived that the
objects which had attracted my curiosity, and which formed a kind
of circle, were not trees, but immense upright stones. A
thrill pervaded my system; just before me were two, the mightiest
of the whole, tall as the stems of proud oaks, supporting on
their tops a huge transverse stone, and forming a wonderful
doorway. I knew now where I was, and, laying down my stick
and bundle, and taking off my hat, I advanced slowly, and cast
myself—it was folly, perhaps, but I could not help what I
did—cast myself, with my face on the dewy earth, in the
middle of the portal of giants, beneath the transverse stone.</p>
<p><!-- page 224--><a name="page224"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
224</span>The spirit of Stonehenge was strong upon me!</p>
<p>And after I had remained with my face on the ground for some
time, I arose, placed my hat on my head, and, taking up my stick
and bundle, wandered around the wondrous circle, examining each
individual stone, from the greatest to the least; and then,
entering by the great door, seated myself upon an immense broad
stone, one side of which was supported by several small ones, and
the other slanted upon the earth; and there in deep meditation, I
sat for an hour or two, till the sun shone in my face above the
tall stones of the eastern side.</p>
<p>And as I still sat there, I heard the noise of bells, and
presently a large number of sheep came browzing past the circle
of stones; two or three entered, and grazed upon what they could
find, and soon a man also entered the circle at the northern
side.</p>
<p>“Early here, sir,” said the man, who was tall, and
dressed in a dark green slop, and had all the appearance of a
shepherd; “a traveller, I suppose?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “I am a traveller; are these
sheep yours?”</p>
<p>“They are, sir; that is, they are my
master’s. A strange place this, sir,” said he,
looking at the stones; “ever here before?”</p>
<p>“Never in body, frequently in mind.”</p>
<p>“Heard of the stones, I suppose; no wonder—all the
people of the plain talk of them.”</p>
<p>“What do the people of the plain say of them?”</p>
<p>“Why, they say—How did they ever come
here?”</p>
<p>“Do they not suppose them to have been
brought?”</p>
<p>“Who should have brought them?”</p>
<p>“I have read that they were brought by many thousand
men.”</p>
<p>“Where from?”</p>
<p>“Ireland.”</p>
<p>“How did they bring them?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know.”</p>
<p>“And what did they bring them for?”</p>
<p>“To form a temple, perhaps.”</p>
<p>“What is that?”</p>
<p>“A place to worship God in.”</p>
<p>“A strange place to worship God in.”</p>
<p>“Why?”</p>
<p>“It has no roof.”</p>
<p>“Yes, it has.”</p>
<p>“Where?” said the man, looking up.</p>
<p>“What do you see above you?”</p>
<p>“The sky.”</p>
<p>“Well?”</p>
<p>“Well!”</p>
<p>“Have you anything to say?”</p>
<p>“How did those stones come here?”</p>
<p>“Are there other stones like these on the plains?”
said I.</p>
<p>“None; and yet there are plenty of strange things on
these downs.”</p>
<p>“What are they?”</p>
<p><!-- page 225--><a name="page225"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
225</span>“Strange heaps, and barrows, and great walls of
earth built on the top of hills.”</p>
<p>“Do the people of the plain wonder how they came
there?”</p>
<p>“They do not.”</p>
<p>“Why?”</p>
<p>“They were raised by hands.”</p>
<p>“And these stones?”</p>
<p>“How did they ever come here?”</p>
<p>“I wonder whether they are here?” said I.</p>
<p>“These stones?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“So sure as the world,” said the man; “and
as the world, they will stand as long.”</p>
<p>“I wonder whether there is a world.”</p>
<p>“What do you mean?”</p>
<p>“An earth and sea, moon and stars, sheep and
men.”</p>
<p>“Do you doubt it?”</p>
<p>“Sometimes.”</p>
<p>“I never heard it doubted before.”</p>
<p>“It is impossible there should be a world.”</p>
<p>“It ain’t possible there shouldn’t be a
world.”</p>
<p>“Just so.” At this moment a fine ewe
attended by a lamb, rushed into the circle and fondled the knees
of the shepherd. “I suppose you would not care to
have some milk,” said the man.</p>
<p>“Why do you suppose so?”</p>
<p>“Because, so be, there be no sheep, no milk, you know;
and what there ben’t is not worth having.”</p>
<p>“You could not have argued better,” said I;
“that is, supposing you have argued; with respect to the
milk you may do as you please.”</p>
<p>“Be still, Nanny,” said the man; and producing a
tin vessel from his scrip, he milked the ewe into it.
“Here is milk of the plains, master,” said the man,
as he handed the vessel to me.</p>
<p>“Where are those barrows and great walls of earth you
were speaking of,” said I, after I had drunk some of the
milk; “are there any near where we are?”</p>
<p>“Not within many miles; the nearest is yonder
away,” said the shepherd, pointing to the south-east.
“It’s a grand place, that, but not like this; quite
different, and from it you have a sight of the finest spire in
the world.”</p>
<p>“I must go to it,” said I, and I drank the
remainder of the milk; “yonder, you say.”</p>
<p>“Yes, yonder; but you cannot get to it in that
direction, the river lies between.”</p>
<p>“What river?”</p>
<p>“The Avon.”</p>
<p>“Avon is British,” said I.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the man, “we are all British
here.”</p>
<p>“No, we are not,” said I.</p>
<p>“What are we then?”</p>
<p><!-- page 226--><a name="page226"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
226</span>“English.”</p>
<p>“A’n’t they one?”</p>
<p>“No.”</p>
<p>“Who were the British?”</p>
<p>“The men who are supposed to have worshipped God in this
place, and who raised these stones.”</p>
<p>“Where are they now?”</p>
<p>“Our forefathers slaughtered them, spilled their blood
all about, especially in this neighbourhood, destroyed their
pleasant places, and left not, to use their own words, one stone
upon another.”</p>
<p>“Yes, they did,” said the shepherd, looking aloft
at the transverse stone.</p>
<p>“And it is well for them they did; whenever that stone,
which English hands never raised, is by English hands thrown
down, woe, woe, woe to the English race; spare it, English!
Hengist spared it!—Here is sixpence.”</p>
<p>“I won’t have it,” said the man.</p>
<p>“Why not?”</p>
<p>“You talk so prettily about these stones; you seem to
know all about them.”</p>
<p>“I never receive presents; with respect to the stones, I
say with yourself, How did they ever come here?”</p>
<p>“How did they ever come here?” said the
shepherd.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The River—Arid Downs—A
Prospect.</p>
<p>Leaving the shepherd, I bent my way in the direction pointed
out by him as that in which the most remarkable of the strange
remains of which he had spoken lay. I proceeded rapidly,
making my way over the downs covered with coarse grass and fern;
with respect to the river of which he had spoken, I reflected
that, either by wading or swimming, I could easily transfer
myself and what I bore to the opposite side. On arriving at
its banks, I found it a beautiful stream, but shallow, with here
and there a deep place, where the water ran dark and still.</p>
<p>Always fond of the pure lymph, I undressed, and plunged into
one of these gulfs, from which I emerged, my whole frame in a
glow, and tingling with delicious sensations. After
conveying my clothes and scanty baggage to the farther side, I
dressed, and then with hurried steps bent my course in the
direction of some lofty ground; I at length found myself on a
high road, leading over wide and arid downs; following the road
for some miles without seeing anything remarkable, I supposed at
length that I had taken the wrong path, and wended on slowly and
disconsolately for some time, till, having nearly surmounted a
steep hill, I knew at once, from certain appearances, that I was
near <!-- page 227--><a name="page227"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 227</span>the object of my search.
Turning to the right near the brow of the hill, I proceeded along
a path which brought me to a causeway leading over a deep ravine,
and connecting the hill with another which had once formed part
of it, for the ravine was evidently the work of art. I
passed over the causeway, and found myself in a kind of gateway
which admitted me into a square space of many acres, surrounded
on all sides by mounds or ramparts of earth. Though I had
never been in such a place before, I knew that I stood within the
precincts of what had been a Roman encampment, and one probably
of the largest size, for many thousand warriors might have found
room to perform their evolutions in that space, in which corn was
now growing, the green ears waving in the morning wind.</p>
<p>After I had gazed about the space for a time, standing in the
gateway formed by the mounds, I clambered up the mound to the
left hand, and on the top of that mound I found myself at a great
altitude; beneath, at the distance of a mile, was a fair old
city, situated amongst verdant meadows, watered with streams, and
from the heart of that old city, from amidst mighty trees, I
beheld towering to the sky the finest spire in the world.</p>
<p>After I had looked from the Roman rampart for a long time, I
hurried away, and, retracing my steps along the causeway,
regained the road, and, passing over the brow of the hill,
descended to the city of the spire.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Hostelry—Life Uncertain—Open
Countenance—The Grand Point—Thank You, Master—A
Hard Mother—Poor Dear!—Considerable Odds—The
Better Country—English Fashion—Landlord-looking
Person.</p>
<p>And in the old city I remained two days, passing my time as I
best could—inspecting the curiosities of the place, eating
and drinking when I felt so disposed, which I frequently did, the
digestive organs having assumed a tone to which for many months
they had been strangers—enjoying at night balmy sleep in a
large bed in a dusky room, at the end of a corridor, in a certain
hostelry in which I had taken up my quarters—receiving from
the people of the hostelry such civility and condescension as
people who travel on foot with bundle and stick, but who
nevertheless are perceived to be not altogether destitute of
coin, are in the habit of receiving. On the third day, on a
fine sunny afternoon, I departed from the city of the spire.</p>
<p>As I was passing through one of the suburbs, I saw, all on a
sudden, a respectable-looking female fall down in a fit; several
persons hastened to her assistance. “She is
dead,” said one. “No, she is not,” said
another. “I am afraid she is,” said a
third. “Life is very uncertain,” said a
fourth. “It is Mrs. ---,” said a fifth;
“let us carry her to her own house.” Not being
able to render any assistance, I left the poor <!-- page 228--><a
name="page228"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 228</span>female in
the hands of her townsfolk, and proceeded on my way. I had
chosen a road in the direction of the north-west, it led over
downs where corn was growing, but where neither tree nor hedge
was to be seen; two or three hours’ walking brought me to a
beautiful valley, abounding with trees of various kinds, with a
delightful village at its farthest extremity; passing through it
I ascended a lofty acclivity, on the top of which I sat down on a
bank, and taking off my hat, permitted a breeze, which swept
coolly and refreshingly over the downs, to dry my hair, dripping
from the effects of exercise and the heat of the day.</p>
<p>And as I sat there, gazing now at the blue heavens, now at the
downs before me, a man came along the road in the direction in
which I had hitherto been proceeding: just opposite to me he
stopped, and, looking at me, cried—“Am I right for
London, master?”</p>
<p>He was dressed like a sailor, and appeared to be between
twenty-five and thirty years of age—he had an open manly
countenance, and there was a bold and fearless expression in his
eye.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, in reply to his question;
“this is one of the ways to London. Do you come from
far?”</p>
<p>“From ---,” said the man, naming a well-known
sea-port.</p>
<p>“Is this the direct road to London from that
place?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“No,” said the man; “but I had to visit two
or three other places on certain commissions I was entrusted
with; amongst others to ---, where I had to take a small sum of
money. I am rather tired, master; and, if you please, I
will sit down beside you.”</p>
<p>“You have as much right to sit down here as I
have,” said I, “the road is free for every one; as
for sitting down beside me, you have the look of an honest man,
and I have no objection to your company.”</p>
<p>“Why, as for being honest, master,” said the man,
laughing and sitting down beside me, “I hav’n’t
much to say—many is the wild thing I have done when I was
younger; however, what is done, is done. To learn, one must
live, master; and I have lived long enough to learn the grand
point of wisdom.”</p>
<p>“What is that?” said I.</p>
<p>“That honesty is the best policy, master.”</p>
<p>“You appear to be a sailor,” said I, looking at
his dress.</p>
<p>“I was not bred a sailor,” said the man,
“though, when my foot is on the salt water, I can play the
part—and play it well too. I am now from a long
voyage.”</p>
<p>“From America?” said I.</p>
<p>“Farther than that,” said the man.</p>
<p>“Have you any objection to tell me?” said I.</p>
<p>“From New South Wales,” said the man, looking me
full in the face.</p>
<p>“Dear me,” said I.</p>
<p>“Why do you say ‘Dear me’?” said the
man.</p>
<p>“It is a very long way off,” said I.</p>
<p>“Was that your reason for saying so?” said the
man.</p>
<p>“Not exactly,” said I.</p>
<p>“No,” said the man, with something of a bitter
smile; “it was something else that made you say so; you
were thinking of the convicts.”</p>
<p><!-- page 229--><a name="page229"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
229</span>“Well,” said I, “what then—you
are no convict.”</p>
<p>“How do you know?”</p>
<p>“You do not look like one.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, master,” said the man cheerfully;
“and, to a certain extent, you are right,—bygones are
bygones—I am no longer what I was, nor ever will be again;
the truth, however, is the truth—a convict I have
been—a convict at Sydney Cove.”</p>
<p>“And you have served out the period for which you were
sentenced, and are now returned?”</p>
<p>“As to serving out my sentence,” replied the man,
“I can’t say that I did; I was sentenced for fourteen
years, and I was in Sydney Cove little more than half that
time. The truth is that I did the Government a
service. There was a conspiracy amongst some of the
convicts to murder and destroy—I overheard and informed the
Government; mind one thing, however, I was not concerned in it;
those who got it up were no comrades of mine, but a bloody gang
of villains. Well, the Government, in consideration of the
service I had done them, remitted the remainder of my sentence;
and some kind gentlemen interested themselves about me, gave me
good books and good advice, and, being satisfied with my conduct,
procured me employ in an exploring expedition, by which I earned
money. In fact, the being sent to Sydney was the best thing
that ever happened to me in all my life.”</p>
<p>“And you have now returned to your native country.
Longing to see home brought you from New South Wales.”</p>
<p>“There you are mistaken,” said the man.
“Wish to see England again would never have brought me so
far; for, to tell you the truth, master, England was a hard
mother to me, as she has proved to many. No, a wish to see
another kind of mother—a poor old woman whose son I
am—has brought me back.”</p>
<p>“You have a mother, then?” said I.
“Does she reside in London?”</p>
<p>“She used to live in London,” said the man;
“but I am afraid she is long since dead.”</p>
<p>“How did she support herself?” said I.</p>
<p>“Support herself! with difficulty enough; she used to
keep a small stall on London Bridge, where she sold fruit; I am
afraid she is dead, and that she died perhaps in misery.
She was a poor sinful creature; but I loved her, and she loved
me. I came all the way back merely for the chance of seeing
her.”</p>
<p>“Did you ever write to her,” said I, “or
cause others to write to her?”</p>
<p>“I wrote to her myself,” said the man,
“about two years ago; but I never received an answer.
I learned to write very tolerably over there, by the assistance
of the good people I spoke of. As for reading, I could do
that very well before I went—my poor mother taught me to
read, out of a book that she was very fond of; a strange book it
was, I remember. Poor dear!—what would I give only to
know that she is alive.”</p>
<p>“Life is very uncertain,” said I.</p>
<p>“That is true,” said the man, with a sigh.</p>
<p><!-- page 230--><a name="page230"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
230</span>“We are here one moment, and gone the
next,” I continued. “As I passed through the
streets of a neighbouring town, I saw a respectable woman drop
down, and people said she was dead. Who knows but that she
too had a son coming to see her from a distance, at that very
time.”</p>
<p>“Who knows, indeed,” said the man.
“Ah, I am afraid my mother is dead. Well, God’s
will be done.”</p>
<p>“However,” said I, “I should not wonder at
your finding your mother alive.”</p>
<p>“You wouldn’t?” said the man, looking at me
wistfully.</p>
<p>“I should not wonder at all,” said I;
“indeed something within me seems to tell me you will; I
should not much mind betting five shillings to five pence that
you will see your mother within a week. Now, friend, five
shillings to five pence—”</p>
<p>“Is very considerable odds,” said the man, rubbing
his hands; “sure you must have good reason to hope, when
you are willing to give such odds.”</p>
<p>“After all,” said I, “it not unfrequently
happens that those who lay the long odds lose. Let us hope,
however. What do you mean to do in the event of finding
your mother alive?”</p>
<p>“I scarcely know,” said the man; “I have
frequently thought that if I found my mother alive I would
attempt to persuade her to accompany me to the country which I
have left—it is a better country for a man—that is a
free man—to live in than this; however, let me first find
my mother—if I could only find my mother—”</p>
<p>“Farewell,” said I, rising. “Go your
way, and God go with you—I will go mine.”
“I have but one thing to ask you,” said the
man. “What is that?” I inquired.
“That you would drink with me before we part—you have
done me so much good.” “How should we
drink?” said I; “we are on the top of a hill where
there is nothing to drink.” “But there is a
village below,” said the man; “do let us drink before
we part.” “I have been through that village
already,” said I, “and I do not like turning
back.” “Ah,” said the man sorrowfully,
“you will not drink with me because I told you I
was—”</p>
<p>“You are quite mistaken,” said I, “I would
as soon drink with a convict as with a judge. I am by no
means certain that, under the same circumstances, the judge would
be one whit better than the convict. Come along! I
will go back to oblige you. I have an odd sixpence in my
pocket, which I will change, that I may drink with
you.” So we went down the hill together to the
village through which I had already passed, where, finding a
public-house, we drank together in true English fashion, after
which we parted, the sailor-looking man going his way and I
mine.</p>
<p>After walking about a dozen miles, I came to a town, where I
rested for the night. The next morning I set out again in
the direction of the north-west. I continued journeying for
four days, my daily journeys varying from twenty to twenty-five
miles. During this time nothing occurred to me worthy of
any especial notice. The weather was brilliant, and I
rapidly improved both in strength and spirits. On the <!--
page 231--><a name="page231"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
231</span>fifth day, about two o’clock, I arrived at a
small town. Feeling hungry, I entered a decent-looking
inn—within a kind of bar I saw a huge, fat,
landlord-looking person, with a very pretty, smartly-dressed
maiden. Addressing myself to the fat man,
“House!” said I, “house! Can I have
dinner, house?”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Primitive Habits—Rosy-faced
Damsel—A Pleasant Moment—Suit of Black—The
Furtive Glance—The Mighty Round—Degenerate
Times—The Newspaper—The Evil Chance—I
Congratulate You.</p>
<p>“Young gentleman,” said the huge fat landlord,
“you are come at the right time; dinner will be taken up in
a few minutes, and such a dinner,” he continued, rubbing
his hands, “as you will not see every day in these
times.”</p>
<p>“I am hot and dusty,” said I, “and should
wish to cool my hands and face.”</p>
<p>“Jenny!” said the huge landlord, with the utmost
gravity, “show the gentleman into number seven, that he may
wash his hands and face.”</p>
<p>“By no means,” said I, “I am a person of
primitive habits, and there is nothing like the pump in weather
like this.”</p>
<p>“Jenny!” said the landlord, with the same gravity
as before, “go with the young gentleman to the pump in the
back kitchen, and take a clean towel along with you.”</p>
<p>Thereupon the rosy-faced clean-looking damsel went to a
drawer, and producing a large, thick, but snowy-white towel, she
nodded to me to follow her; whereupon I followed Jenny through a
long passage into the back kitchen.</p>
<p>And at the end of the back kitchen there stood a pump; and
going to it I placed my hands beneath the spout, and said,
“Pump, Jenny;” and Jenny incontinently, without
laying down the towel, pumped with one hand, and I washed and
cooled my heated hands.</p>
<p>And, when my hands were washed and cooled, I took off my
neckcloth, and unbuttoning my shirt collar, I placed my head
beneath the spout of the pump, and I said unto Jenny, “Now,
Jenny, lay down the towel, and pump for your life.”</p>
<p>Thereupon Jenny, placing the towel on a linen-horse, took the
handle of the pump with both hands and pumped over my head as
handmaid had never pumped before; so that the water poured in
torrents from my head, my face, and my hair down upon the brick
floor.</p>
<p>And after the lapse of somewhat more than a minute, I called
out with a half-strangled voice, “Hold, Jenny!” and
Jenny desisted. I stood for a few moments to recover my
breath, then taking the towel which Jenny proffered, I dried
composedly my hands and head, my face and hair; then, returning
the towel to Jenny, I gave a deep sigh and said, “Surely
this is one of the pleasant moments of life.”</p>
<p><!-- page 232--><a name="page232"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
232</span>Then, having set my dress to rights, and combed my hair
with a pocket comb, I followed Jenny, who conducted me back
through the long passage, and showed me into a neat sanded
parlour on the ground floor.</p>
<p>I sat down by a window which looked out upon the dusty street;
presently in came the handmaid, and commenced laying the
table-cloth. “Shall I spread the table for one,
sir,” said she, “or do you expect anybody to dine
with you?”</p>
<p>“I can’t say that I expect anybody,” said I,
laughing inwardly to myself; “however, if you please you
can lay for two, so that if any acquaintance of mine should
chance to step in, he may find a knife and fork ready for
him.”</p>
<p>So I sat by the window, sometimes looking out upon the dusty
street, and now glancing at certain old-fashioned prints which
adorned the wall over against me. I fell into a kind of
doze, from which I was almost instantly awakened by the opening
of the door. Dinner, thought I; and I sat upright in my
chair. No, a man of the middle age, and rather above the
middle height dressed in a plain suit of black, made his
appearance, and sat down in a chair at some distance from me, but
near to the table, and appeared to be lost in thought.</p>
<p>“The weather is very warm, sir,” said I.</p>
<p>“Very,” said the stranger, laconically, looking at
me for the first time.</p>
<p>“Would you like to see the newspaper?” said I,
taking up one which lay upon the window seat.</p>
<p>“I never read newspapers,” said the stranger,
“nor, indeed—.” Whatever it might be that
he had intended to say he left unfinished. Suddenly he
walked to the mantel-piece at the farther end of the room, before
which he placed himself with his back towards me. There he
remained motionless for some time; at length, raising his hand,
he touched the corner of the mantel-piece with his finger,
advanced towards the chair which he had left, and again seated
himself.</p>
<p>“Have you come far?” said he, suddenly looking
towards me, and speaking in a frank and open manner, which
denoted a wish to enter into conversation. “You do
not seem to be of this place.”</p>
<p>“I come from some distance,” said I; “indeed
I am walking for exercise, which I find as necessary to the mind
as the body. I believe that by exercise people would escape
much mental misery.”</p>
<p>Scarcely had I uttered these words when the stranger laid his
hand, with seeming carelessness, upon the table, near one of the
glasses; after a moment or two he touched the glass as if
inadvertently, then, glancing furtively at me, he withdrew his
hand and looked towards the window.</p>
<p>“Are you from these parts?” said I at last, with
apparent carelessness.</p>
<p>“From this vicinity,” replied the stranger.
“You think, then, that it is as easy to walk off the bad
humours of the mind as of the body?”</p>
<p>“I, at least, am walking in that hope,” said
I.</p>
<p>“I wish you may be successful,” said the stranger;
and here he touched one of the forks which lay on the table near
him.</p>
<p><!-- page 233--><a name="page233"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
233</span>Here the door, which was slightly ajar, was suddenly
pushed open with some fracas, and in came the stout landlord,
supporting with some difficulty an immense dish, in which was a
mighty round mass of smoking meat garnished all round with
vegetables; so high was the mass that it probably obstructed his
view, for it was not until he had placed it upon the table that
he appeared to observe the stranger; he almost started, and quite
out of breath exclaimed, “God bless me, your honour; is
your honour the acquaintance that the young gentleman was
expecting?”</p>
<p>“Is the young gentleman expecting an
acquaintance?” said the stranger.</p>
<p>There is nothing like putting a good face upon these matters,
thought I to myself; and, getting up, I bowed to the
unknown. “Sir,” said I, “when I told
Jenny that she might lay the table-cloth for two, so that in the
event of any acquaintance dropping in he might find a knife and
fork ready for him, I was merely jocular, being an entire
stranger in these parts, and expecting no one. Fortune,
however, it would seem, has been unexpectedly kind to me; I
flatter myself, sir, that since you have been in this room I have
had the honour of making your acquaintance; and in the strength
of that hope I humbly entreat you to honour me with your company
to dinner, provided you have not already dined.”</p>
<p>The stranger laughed outright.</p>
<p>“Sir,” I continued, “the round of beef is a
noble one, and seems exceedingly well boiled, and the landlord
was just right when he said I should have such a dinner as is not
seen every day. A round of beef, at any rate such a round
of beef as this, is seldom seen smoking upon the table in these
degenerate times. Allow me, sir,” said I, observing
that the stranger was about to speak, “allow me another
remark. I think I saw you just now touch the fork, I
venture to hail it as an omen that you will presently seize it,
and apply it to its proper purpose, and its companion the knife
also.”</p>
<p>The stranger changed colour, and gazed upon me in silence.</p>
<p>“Do, sir,” here put in the landlord; “do,
sir, accept the young gentleman’s invitation. Your
honour has of late been looking poorly, and the young gentleman
is a funny young gentleman, and a clever young gentleman; and I
think it will do your honour good to have a dinner’s chat
with the young gentleman.”</p>
<p>“It is not my dinner hour,” said the stranger;
“I dine considerably later; taking anything now would only
discompose me; I shall, however, be most happy to sit down with
the young gentleman; reach me that paper, and, when the young
gentleman has satisfied his appetite, we may perhaps have a
little chat together.”</p>
<p>The landlord handed the stranger the newspaper, and, bowing,
retired with his maid Jenny. I helped myself to a portion
of the smoking round, and commenced eating with no little
appetite. The stranger appeared to be soon engrossed with
the newspaper. We continued thus a considerable
time—the one reading and the other dining. Chancing
suddenly to cast my eyes upon the stranger, I saw his brow
contract; he gave a slight stamp with his foot, and flung the
newspaper <!-- page 234--><a name="page234"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 234</span>to the ground, then stooping down he
picked it up, first moving his fore finger along the floor,
seemingly slightly scratching it with his nail.</p>
<p>“Do you hope, sir,” said I, “by that
ceremony with the finger to preserve yourself from the evil
chance?”</p>
<p>The stranger started; then, after looking at me for some time
in silence, he said, “Is it possible that
you—?”</p>
<p>“Ay, ay,” said I, helping myself to some more of
the round, “I have touched myself in my younger days, both
for the evil chance and the good. Can’t say, though,
that I ever trusted much in the ceremony.”</p>
<p>The stranger made no reply, but appeared to be in deep
thought; nothing further passed between us until I had concluded
the dinner, when I said to him, “I shall now be most happy,
sir, to have the pleasure of your conversation over a pint of
wine.”</p>
<p>The stranger rose; “No, my young friend,” said he,
smiling, “that would scarce be fair. It is my turn
now—pray do me the favour to go home with me, and accept
what hospitality my poor roof can offer; to tell you the truth, I
wish to have some particular discourse with you which would
hardly be possible in this place. As for wine, I can give
you some much better than you can get here: the landlord is an
excellent fellow, but he is an inn-keeper, after all. I am
going out for a moment, and will send him in, so that you may
settle your account; I trust you will not refuse me, I only live
about two miles from here.”</p>
<p>I looked in the face of the stranger—it was a fine
intelligent face, with a cast of melancholy in it.
“Sir,” said I, “I would go with you though you
lived four miles instead of two.”</p>
<p>“Who is that gentleman?” said I to the landlord,
after I had settled his bill; “I am going home with
him.”</p>
<p>“I wish I were going too,” said the fat landlord,
laying his hand upon his stomach. “Young gentleman, I
shall be a loser by his honour’s taking you away; but,
after all, the truth is the truth—there are few gentlemen
in these parts like his honour, either for learning or welcoming
his friends. Young gentleman, I congratulate
you.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXIV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">New Acquaintance—Old French
Style—The Portrait—Taciturnity—The Evergreen
Tree—The Dark Hour—The Flash—Ancestors—A
Fortunate Man—A Posthumous Child—Antagonistic
Ideas—The Hawks—Flaws—The
Pony—Irresistible Impulse—Favourable Crisis—The
Topmost Branch—Twenty Feet—Heartily Ashamed.</p>
<p>I found the stranger awaiting me at the door of the inn.
“Like yourself, I am fond of walking,” said he,
“and when any little business calls me to this place I
generally come on foot.”</p>
<p>We were soon out of the town, and in a very beautiful
country. After proceeding some distance on the high road,
we turned off, and were presently in one of those mazes of lanes
for which England is <!-- page 235--><a name="page235"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 235</span>famous; the stranger at first seemed
inclined to be taciturn; a few observations, however, which I
made, appeared to rouse him, and he soon exhibited not only
considerable powers of observation, but stores of information
which surprised me. So pleased did I become with my new
acquaintance, that I soon ceased to pay the slightest attention
either to place or distance. At length the stranger was
silent, and I perceived that we had arrived at a handsome iron
gate and lodge; the stranger having rung a bell, the gate was
opened by an old man, and we proceeded along a gravel path, which
in about five minutes brought us to a large brick house, built
something in the old French style, having a spacious lawn before
it, and immediately in front a pond in which were golden fish,
and in the middle a stone swan discharging quantities of water
from its bill. We ascended a spacious flight of steps to
the door, which was at once flung open, and two servants with
powdered hair, and in livery of blue plush, came out and stood
one on either side as we passed the threshold. We entered a
large hall, and the stranger, taking me by the hand, welcomed me
to his poor home, as he called it, and then gave orders to
another servant, but out of livery, to show me to an apartment,
and give me whatever assistance I might require in my
toilette. Notwithstanding the plea as to primitive habits
which I had lately made to my other host in the town, I offered
no objection to this arrangement, but followed the bowing
domestic to a spacious and airy chamber, where he rendered me all
those little nameless offices which the somewhat neglected state
of my dress required. When everything had been completed to
my perfect satisfaction, he told me that if I pleased he would
conduct me to the library, where dinner would be speedily
served.</p>
<p>In the library I found a table laid for two; my host was not
there, having as I supposed not been quite so speedy with his
toilette as his guest. Left alone, I looked round the
apartment with inquiring eyes; it was long and tolerably lofty,
the walls from the top to the bottom were lined with cases
containing books of all sizes and bindings; there were a globe or
two, a couch, and an easy chair. Statues and busts there
were none, and only one painting, a portrait, that of my host,
but not him of the mansion. Over the mantel-piece, the
features staringly like, but so ridiculously exaggerated that
they scarcely resembled those of a human being, daubed evidently
by the hand of the commonest sign-artist, hung a half-length
portrait of him of round of beef celebrity—my sturdy host
of the town.</p>
<p>I had been in the library about ten minutes, amusing myself as
I best could, when my friend entered; he seemed to have resumed
his taciturnity—scarce a word escaped his lips till dinner
was served, when he said, smiling, “I suppose it would be
merely a compliment to ask you to partake?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know,” said I, seating myself;
“your first course consists of troutlets, I am fond of
troutlets, and I always like to be companionable.”</p>
<p>The dinner was excellent, though I did but little justice to
it from the circumstance of having already dined; the stranger
also, though without <!-- page 236--><a name="page236"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 236</span>my excuse, partook but slightly of
the good cheer; he still continued taciturn, and appeared lost in
thought, and every attempt which I made to induce him to converse
was signally unsuccessful.</p>
<p>And now dinner was removed, and we sat over our wine, and I
remember that the wine was good, and fully justified the
encomiums of my host of the town. Over the wine I made sure
that my entertainer would have loosened the chain which seemed to
tie his tongue—but no! I endeavoured to tempt him by
various topics, and talked of geometry and the use of the globes,
of the heavenly sphere, and the star Jupiter, which I said I had
heard was a very large star, also of the evergreen tree, which,
according to Olaus, stood of old before the heathen temple of
Upsal, and which I affirmed was a yew—but no, nothing that
I said could induce my entertainer to relax his taciturnity.</p>
<p>It grew dark, and I became uncomfortable. “I must
presently be going,” I at last exclaimed.</p>
<p>At these words he gave a sudden start; “Going,”
said he, “are you not my guest, and an honoured
one?”</p>
<p>“You know best,” said I; “but I was
apprehensive I was an intruder; to several of my questions you
have returned no answer.”</p>
<p>“Ten thousand pardons!” he exclaimed, seizing me
by the hand; “but you cannot go now, I have much to talk to
you about—there is one thing in
particular—”</p>
<p>“If it be the evergreen tree at Upsal,” said I,
interrupting him, “I hold it to have been a yew—what
else? The evergreens of the south, as the old bishop
observes, will not grow in the north, and a pine was unfitted for
such a locality, being a vulgar tree. What else could it
have been but the yew—the sacred yew which our ancestors
were in the habit of planting in their churchyards?
Moreover, I affirm it to have been the yew for the honour of the
tree; for I love the yew, and had I home and land, I would have
one growing before my front window.”</p>
<p>“You would do right; the yew is indeed a venerable tree,
but it is not about the yew.”</p>
<p>“The star Jupiter, perhaps?”</p>
<p>“Nor the star Jupiter, nor its moons; an observation
which escaped you at the inn has made a considerable impression
upon me.”</p>
<p>“But I really must take my departure,” said I;
“the dark hour is at hand.”</p>
<p>And as I uttered these last words, the stranger touched
rapidly something which lay near him I forget what it was.
It was the first action of the kind which I had observed on his
part since we sat down to table.</p>
<p>“You allude to the evil chance,” said I;
“but it is getting both dark and late.”</p>
<p>“I believe we are going to have a storm,” said my
friend, “but I really hope that you will give me your
company for a day or two; I have, as I said before, much to talk
to you about.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “I shall be most happy to be
your guest for this night; I am ignorant of the country, and it
is not pleasant to travel unknown paths by night—dear me,
what a flash of lightning!”</p>
<p><!-- page 237--><a name="page237"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
237</span>It had become very dark; suddenly a blaze of sheet
lightning illumed the room. By the momentary light I
distinctly saw my host touch another object upon the table.</p>
<p>“Will you allow me to ask you a question or two?”
said he at last.</p>
<p>“As many as you please,” said I; “but shall
we not have lights?”</p>
<p>“Not unless you particularly wish it,” said my
entertainer; “I rather like the dark, and though a storm is
evidently at hand, neither thunder nor lightning has any terrors
for me. It is other things I quake at—I should rather
say ideas. Now permit me to ask you—”</p>
<p>And then my entertainer asked me various questions, to all of
which I answered unreservedly; he was then silent for some time,
at last he exclaimed, “I should wish to tell you the
history of my life—though not an adventurous one, I think
it contains some things which will interest you.”</p>
<p>Without waiting for my reply he began. Amidst darkness
and gloom, occasionally broken by flashes of lightning, the
stranger related to me, as we sat at the table in the library,
his truly touching history.</p>
<p>“Before proceeding to relate the events of my life, it
will not be amiss to give you some account of my ancestors.
My great grandfather on the male side was a silk mercer, in
Cheapside, who, when he died, left his son, who was his only
child, a fortune of one hundred thousand pounds, and a splendid
business; the son, however, had no inclination for trade, the
summit of his ambition was to be a country gentleman, to found a
family, and to pass the remainder of his days in rural ease and
dignity, and all this he managed to accomplish; he disposed of
his business, purchased a beautiful and extensive estate for four
score thousand pounds, built upon it the mansion to which I had
the honour of welcoming you to-day, married the daughter of a
neighbouring squire, who brought him a fortune of five thousand
pounds, became a magistrate, and only wanted a son and heir to
make him completely happy; this blessing, it is true, was for a
long time denied him; it came, however, at last, as is usual,
when least expected. His lady was brought to bed of my
father, and then who so happy a man as my grandsire; he gave away
two thousand pounds in charities, and in the joy of his heart
made a speech at the next quarter sessions; the rest of his life
was spent in ease, tranquillity, and rural dignity; he died of
apoplexy on the day that my father became of age; perhaps it
would be difficult to mention a man who in all respects was so
fortunate as my grandfather; his death was sudden, it is true,
but I am not one of those who pray to be delivered from a sudden
death.</p>
<p>“I should not call my father a fortunate man; it is true
that he had the advantage of a first-rate education; that he made
the grand tour with a private tutor, as was the fashion at that
time; that he came to a splendid fortune on the very day that he
came of age; that for many years he tasted all the diversions of
the capital; that, at last determined to settle, he married the
sister of a baronet, an amiable and accomplished lady, with a
large fortune; that he had the best stud of hunters in the
county, on which, during the season, he followed the fox
gallantly; had he been a fortunate man he would never have cursed
his fate, as he was <!-- page 238--><a name="page238"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 238</span>frequently known to do; ten months
after his marriage his horse fell upon him, and so injured him,
that he expired in a few days in great agony. My
grandfather was, indeed, a fortunate man; when he died he was
followed to the grave by the tears of the poor—my father
was not.</p>
<p>“Two remarkable circumstances are connected with my
birth—I am a posthumous child, and came into the world some
weeks before the usual time, the shock which my mother
experienced at my father’s death having brought on the
pangs of premature labour; both my mother’s life and my own
were at first despaired of; we both, however, survived the
crisis. My mother loved me with the most passionate
fondness, and I was brought up in this house under her own
eye—I was never sent to school.</p>
<p>“I have already told you that mine is not a tale of
adventure; my life has not been one of action, but of wild
imaginings and strange sensations; I was born with excessive
sensibility, and that has been my bane. I have not been a
fortunate man.</p>
<p>“No one is fortunate unless he is happy, and it is
impossible for a being constructed like myself to be happy for an
hour, or even enjoy peace and tranquillity; most of our pleasures
and pains are the effects of imagination, and wherever the
sensibility is great, the imagination is great also. No
sooner has my imagination raised up an image of pleasure, than it
is sure to conjure up one of distress and gloom; these two
antagonistic ideas instantly commence a struggle in my mind, and
the gloomy one generally, I may say invariably, prevails.
How is it possible that I should be a happy man?</p>
<p>“It has invariably been so with me from the earliest
period that I can remember; the first playthings that were given
me caused me for a few minutes excessive pleasure; they were
pretty and glittering; presently, however, I became anxious and
perplexed; I wished to know their history, how they were made,
and what of—were the materials precious; I was not
satisfied with their outward appearance. In less than an
hour I had broken the playthings in an attempt to discover what
they were made of.</p>
<p>“When I was eight years of age my uncle the baronet, who
was also my godfather, sent me a pair of Norway hawks, with
directions for managing them; he was a great fowler. Oh,
how rejoiced was I with the present which had been made me, my
joy lasted for at least five minutes; I would let them breed, I
would have a house of hawks; yes, that I
would—but—and here came the unpleasant
idea—suppose they were to fly away, how very
annoying! Ah, but, said hope, there’s little fear of
that; feed them well and they will never fly away, or if they do
they will come back, my uncle says so; so sunshine triumphed for
a little time. Then the strangest of all doubts came into
my head; I doubted the legality of my tenure of these hawks; how
did I come by them? why, my uncle gave them to me, but how did
they come into his possession? what right had he to them? after
all, they might not be his to give.—I passed a sleepless
night. The next morning I found that the man who brought
the hawks had not departed. ‘How came my uncle by
these hawks?’ I anxiously inquired. ‘They were
sent to <!-- page 239--><a name="page239"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 239</span>him from Norway, master, with
another pair.’ ‘And who sent them?’
‘That I don’t know, master, but I suppose his honour
can tell you.’ I was even thinking of scrawling a
letter to my uncle to make inquiry on this point, but shame
restrained me, and I likewise reflected that it would be
impossible for him to give my mind entire satisfaction; it is
true he could tell who sent him the hawks, but how was he to know
how the hawks came into the possession of those who sent them to
him, and by what right they possessed them or the parents of the
hawks. In a word, I wanted a clear valid title, as lawyers
would say, to my hawks, and I believe no title would have
satisfied me that did not extend up to the time of the first
hawk, that is, prior to Adam; and, could I have obtained such a
title, I make no doubt that, young as I was, I should have
suspected that it was full of flaws.</p>
<p>“I was now disgusted with the hawks, and no wonder,
seeing all the disquietude they had caused me; I soon totally
neglected the poor birds, and they would have starved had not
some of the servants taken compassion upon them and fed
them. My uncle, soon hearing of my neglect, was angry, and
took the birds away; he was a very good-natured man, however, and
soon sent me a fine pony; at first I was charmed with the pony,
soon, however, the same kind of thoughts arose which had
disgusted me on a former occasion. How did my uncle become
possessed of the pony? This question I asked him the first
time I saw him. Oh, he had bought it of a gypsy, that I
might learn to ride upon it. A gypsy; I had heard that
gypsies were great thieves, and I instantly began to fear that
the gypsy had stolen the pony, and it is probable that for this
apprehension I had better grounds than for many others. I
instantly ceased to set any value upon the pony, but for that
reason, perhaps, I turned it to some account; I mounted it and
rode it about, which I don’t think I should have done had I
looked upon it as a secure possession. Had I looked upon my
title as secure, I should have prized it so much, that I should
scarcely have mounted it for fear of injuring the animal; but
now, caring not a straw for it, I rode it most unmercifully, and
soon became a capital rider. This was very selfish in me,
and I tell the fact with shame. I was punished, however, as
I deserved; the pony had a spirit of its own, and, moreover, it
had belonged to gypsies; once, as I was riding it furiously over
the lawn, applying both whip and spur, it suddenly lifted up its
heels, and flung me at least five yards over its head. I
received some desperate contusions, and was taken up for dead; it
was many months before I perfectly recovered.</p>
<p>“But it is time for me to come to the touching part of
my story. There was one thing that I loved better than the
choicest gift which could be bestowed upon me, better than life
itself—my mother;—at length she became unwell, and
the thought that I might possibly lose her now rushed into my
mind for the first time; it was terrible, and caused me
unspeakable misery, I may say horror. My mother became
worse, and I was not allowed to enter her apartment, lest by my
frantic exclamations of grief I might aggravate her
disorder. I rested neither day nor night, but roamed about
the house like one distracted. <!-- page 240--><a
name="page240"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 240</span>Suddenly I
found myself doing that which even at the time struck me as being
highly singular; I found myself touching particular objects that
were near me, and to which my fingers seemed to be attracted by
an irresistible impulse. It was now the table or the chair
that I was compelled to touch; now the bell-rope; now the handle
of the door; now I would touch the wall, and the next moment
stooping down, I would place the point of my finger upon the
floor: and so I continued to do day after day; frequently I would
struggle to resist the impulse, but invariably in vain. I
have even rushed away from the object, but I was sure to return,
the impulse was too strong to be resisted: I quickly hurried
back, compelled by the feeling within me to touch the
object. Now I need not tell you that what impelled me to
these actions was the desire to prevent my mother’s death;
whenever I touched any particular object, it was with the view of
baffling the evil chance, as you would call it—in this
instance my mother’s death.</p>
<p>“A favourable crisis occurred in my mother’s
complaint, and she recovered; this crisis took place about six
o’clock in the morning; almost simultaneously with it there
happened to myself a rather remarkable circumstance connected
with the nervous feeling which was rioting in my system. I
was lying in bed in a kind of uneasy doze, the only kind of rest
which my anxiety, on account of my mother, permitted me at this
time to take, when all at once I sprang up as if electrified, the
mysterious impulse was upon me, and it urged me to go without
delay, and climb a stately elm behind the house, and touch the
topmost branch; otherwise—you know the rest—the evil
chance would prevail. Accustomed for some time as I had
been, under this impulse, to perform extravagant actions, I
confess to you that the difficulty and peril of such a feat
startled me; I reasoned against the feeling, and strove more
strenuously than I had ever done before; I even made a solemn vow
not to give way to the temptation, but I believe nothing less
than chains, and those strong ones, could have restrained
me. The demoniac influence, for I can call it nothing else,
at length prevailed; it compelled me to rise, to dress myself, to
descend the stairs, to unbolt the door, and to go forth; it drove
me to the foot of the tree, and it compelled me to climb the
trunk; this was a tremendous task, and I only accomplished it
after repeated falls and trials. When I had got amongst the
branches, I rested for a time, and then set about accomplishing
the remainder of the ascent; this for some time was not so
difficult, for I was now amongst the branches; as I approached
the top, however, the difficulty became greater, likewise the
danger; but I was a light boy, and almost as nimble as a
squirrel, and, moreover, the nervous feeling was within me,
impelling me upward. It was only by means of a spring,
however, that I was enabled to touch the top of the tree; I
sprang, touched the top of the tree, and fell a distance of at
least twenty feet, amongst the branches; had I fallen to the
bottom I must have been killed, but I fell into the middle of the
tree, and presently found myself astride upon one of the boughs;
scratched and bruised all over, I reached the ground, and
regained my chamber unobserved; I flung myself on my bed quite
exhausted; presently they came to tell me <!-- page 241--><a
name="page241"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 241</span>that my
mother was better—they found me in the state which I have
described, and in a fever besides. The favourable crisis
must have occurred just about the time that I performed the magic
touch; it certainly was a curious coincidence, yet I was not weak
enough, even though a child, to suppose that I had baffled the
evil chance by my daring feat.</p>
<p>“Indeed, all the time that I was performing these
strange feats, I knew them to be highly absurd, yet the impulse
to perform them was irresistible—a mysterious dread hanging
over me till I had given way to it; even at that early period I
frequently used to reason within myself as to what could be the
cause of my propensity to touch, but of course I could come to no
satisfactory conclusion respecting it; being heartily ashamed of
the practice, I never spoke of it to any one, and was at all
times highly solicitous that no one should observe my
weakness.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Maternal Anxiety—The
Baronet—Little Zest—Country Life—Mr.
Speaker!—The Craving—Spirited Address—An
Author.</p>
<p>After a short pause my host resumed his narration.
“Though I was never sent to school, my education was not
neglected on that account; I had tutors in various branches of
knowledge, under whom I made a tolerable progress; by the time I
was eighteen I was able to read most of the Greek and Latin
authors with facility; I was likewise, to a certain degree, a
mathematician. I cannot say that I took much pleasure in my
studies; my chief aim in endeavouring to accomplish my tasks was
to give pleasure to my beloved parent, who watched my progress
with anxiety truly maternal. My life at this period may be
summed up in a few words; I pursued my studies, roamed about the
woods, walked the green lanes occasionally, cast my fly in a
trout stream, and sometimes, but not often, rode a hunting with
my uncle. A considerable part of my time was devoted to my
mother, conversing with her and reading to her; youthful
companions I had none, and as to my mother, she lived in the
greatest retirement, devoting herself to the superintendence of
my education, and the practice of acts of charity; nothing could
be more innocent than this mode of life, and some people say that
in innocence there is happiness, yet I can’t say that I was
happy. A continual dread overshadowed my mind, it was the
dread of my mother’s death. Her constitution had
never been strong, and it had been considerably shaken by her
last illness; this I knew, and this I saw—for the eyes of
fear are marvellously keen. Well, things went on in this
way till I had come of age; my tutors were then dismissed, and my
uncle the baronet took me in hand, telling my mother that it was
high time for him to exert his authority; that I must see
something of the world, for that, if I remained much longer with
her, I should be ruined. ‘You must consign him to
me,’ said he, ‘and I will introduce him to the
world.’ My mother sighed and consented; so my uncle
the baronet <!-- page 242--><a name="page242"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 242</span>introduced me to the world, took me
to horse races and to London, and endeavoured to make a man of me
according to his idea of the term, and in part succeeded. I
became moderately dissipated—I say moderately, for
dissipation had but little zest for me.</p>
<p>“In this manner four years passed over. It
happened that I was in London in the height of the season with my
uncle, at his house; one morning he summoned me into the parlour,
he was standing before the fire, and looked very serious.
‘I have had a letter,’ said he; ‘your mother is
very ill.’ I staggered, and touched the nearest
object to me; nothing was said for two or three minutes, and then
my uncle put his lips to my ear and whispered something. I
fell down senseless. My mother was—I remember nothing
for a long time—for two years I was out of my mind; at the
end of this time I recovered, or partly so. My uncle the
baronet was very kind to me; he advised me to travel, he offered
to go with me. I told him he was very kind, but I would
rather go by myself. So I went abroad, and saw, amongst
other things, Rome and the Pyramids. By frequent change of
scene my mind became not happy, but tolerably tranquil. I
continued abroad some years, when, becoming tired of travelling,
I came home, found my uncle the baronet alive, hearty, and
unmarried, as he still is. He received me very kindly, took
me to Newmarket, and said that he hoped by this time I was become
quite a man of the world; by his advice I took a house in town,
in which I lived during the season. In summer I strolled
from one watering-place to another; and, in order to pass the
time, I became very dissipated.</p>
<p>“At last I became as tired of dissipation as I had
previously been of travelling, and I determined to retire to the
country, and live on my paternal estate; this resolution I was
not slow in putting into effect; I sold my house in town,
repaired and refurnished my country house, and, for at least ten
years, lived a regular country life; I gave dinner parties,
prosecuted poachers, was charitable to the poor, and now and then
went into my library; during this time I was seldom or never
visited by the magic impulse, the reason being, that there was
nothing in the wide world for which I cared sufficiently to move
a finger to preserve it. When the ten years, however, were
nearly ended, I started out of bed one morning in a fit of
horror, exclaiming, ‘Mercy, mercy! what will become of
me? I am afraid I shall go mad. I have lived
thirty-five years and upwards without doing anything; shall I
pass through life in this manner? Horror!’ And
then in rapid succession I touched three different objects.</p>
<p>“I dressed myself and went down, determining to set
about something; but what was I to do?—there was the
difficulty. I ate no breakfast, but walked about the room
in a state of distraction; at last I thought that the easiest way
to do something was to get into Parliament, there would be no
difficulty in that. I had plenty of money, and could buy a
seat; but what was I to do in Parliament? Speak, of
course—but could I speak? ‘I’ll try at
once,’ said I, and forthwith I rushed into the largest
dining room, and, locking the door, I commenced speaking;
‘Mr. Speaker,’ said I, and then I went on speaking
for about ten minutes as I best could, and then I left off, for I
was talking nonsense. <!-- page 243--><a
name="page243"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 243</span>No, I was
not formed for Parliament; I could do nothing there.
What—what was I to do?</p>
<p>“Many, many times I thought this question over, but was
unable to solve it; a fear now stole over me that I was unfit for
anything in the world, save the lazy life of vegetation which I
had for many years been leading; yet, if that were the case,
thought I, why the craving within me to distinguish myself?
Surely it does not occur fortuitously, but is intended to rouse
and call into exercise certain latent powers that I possess? and
then with infinite eagerness I set about attempting to discover
these latent powers. I tried an infinity of pursuits,
botany and geology amongst the rest, but in vain; I was fitted
for none of them. I became very sorrowful and despondent,
and at one time I had almost resolved to plunge again into the
whirlpool of dissipation; it was a dreadful resource, it was
true, but what better could I do?</p>
<p>“But I was not doomed to return to the dissipation of
the world. One morning a young nobleman, who had for some
time past shown a wish to cultivate my acquaintance, came to me
in a considerable hurry. ‘I am come to beg an
important favour of you,’ said he; ‘one of the county
memberships is vacant—I intend to become a candidate; what
I want immediately is a spirited address to the electors. I
have been endeavouring to frame one all the morning, but in vain;
I have, therefore, recourse to you as a person of infinite
genius; pray, my dear friend, concoct me one by the
morning.’ ‘What you require of me,’ I
replied, ‘is impossible; I have not the gift of words; did
I possess it I would stand for the county myself, but I
can’t speak. Only the other day I attempted to make a
speech, but left off suddenly, utterly ashamed, although I was
quite alone, of the nonsense I was uttering.’
‘It is not a speech that I want,’ said my friend,
‘I can talk for three hours without hesitating, but I want
an address to circulate through the county, and I find myself
utterly incompetent to put one together; do oblige me by writing
one for me, I know you can; and, if at any time you want a person
to speak for you, you may command me not for three but for six
hours. Good morning; to-morrow I will breakfast with
you.’ In the morning he came again.
‘Well,’ said he, ‘what success?’
‘Very poor,’ said I; ‘but judge for
yourself;’ and I put into his hand a manuscript of several
pages. My friend read it through with considerable
attention. ‘I congratulate you,’ said he,
‘and likewise myself; I was not mistaken in my opinion of
you; the address is too long by at least two-thirds, or I should
rather say it is longer by two-thirds than addresses generally
are; but it will do—I will not curtail it of a word.
I shall win my election.’ And in truth he did win his
election; and it was not only his own but the general opinion
that he owed it to the address.</p>
<p>“But, however that might be, I had, by writing the
address, at last discovered what had so long eluded my
search—what I was able to do. I, who had neither the
nerve nor the command of speech necessary to constitute the
orator—who had not the power of patient research required
by those who would investigate the secrets of nature, had,
nevertheless, a ready pen and teeming imagination. This
discovery decided my fate—from that moment I became an
author.”</p>
<h2><!-- page 244--><a name="page244"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 244</span>CHAPTER LXVI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Trepidations—Subtle
Principle—Perverse Imagination—Are they
Mine?—Another Book—How Hard!—Agricultural
Dinner—Incomprehensible Actions—Inmost
Bosom—Give it Up—Chance Resemblance—Rascally
Newspaper.</p>
<p>“An author,” said I, addressing my host; “is
it possible that I am under the roof of an author?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said my host, sighing, “my name is so
and so, and I am the author of so and so; it is more than
probable that you have heard both of my name and works. I
will not detain you much longer with my history; the night is
advancing, and the storm appears to be upon the increase.
My life since the period of my becoming an author may be summed
briefly as an almost uninterrupted series of doubts, anxieties,
and trepidations. I see clearly that it is not good to love
anything immoderately in this world, but it has been my
misfortune to love immoderately everything on which I have set my
heart. This is not good, I repeat—but where is the
remedy? The ancients were always in the habit of saying,
‘Practise moderation,’ but the ancients appear to
have considered only one portion of the subject. It is very
possible to practise moderation in some things, in drink and the
like—to restrain the appetites—but can a man restrain
the affections of his mind, and tell them, so far you shall go,
and no farther? Alas, no! for the mind is a subtle
principle, and cannot be confined. The winds may be
imprisoned; Homer says that Odysseus carried certain winds in his
ship, confined in leathern bags, but Homer never speaks of
confining the affections. It were but right that those who
exhort us against inordinate affections, and setting our hearts
too much upon the world and its vanities, would tell us how to
avoid doing so.</p>
<p>“I need scarcely tell you, that no sooner did I become
an author, than I gave myself up immoderately to my
vocation. It became my idol, and, as a necessary
consequence, it has proved a source of misery and disquietude to
me, instead of pleasure and blessing. I had trouble enough
in writing my first work, and I was not long in discovering that
it was one thing to write a stirring and spirited address to a
set of county electors, and another widely different to produce a
work at all calculated to make an impression upon the great
world. I felt, however, that I was in my proper sphere, and
by dint of unwearied diligence and exertion I succeeded in
evolving from the depths of my agitated breast a work which,
though it did not exactly please me, I thought would serve to
make an experiment upon the public; so I laid it before the
public, and the reception which it met with was far beyond my
wildest expectations. The public were delighted with it,
but what were my feelings? Anything, alas! but those of
delight. No sooner did the public express its satisfaction
at the result of my endeavours, than my perverse imagination
began to conceive a thousand chimerical doubts; forthwith I sat
down to analyse it; and my worst enemy, and <!-- page 245--><a
name="page245"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 245</span>all people
have their enemies, especially authors—my worst enemy could
not have discovered or sought to discover a tenth part of the
faults which I, the author and creator of the unfortunate
production, found or sought to find in it. It has been said
that love makes us blind to the faults of the loved
object—common love does, perhaps—the love of a father
to his child, or that of a lover to his mistress, but not the
inordinate love of an author to his works, at least not the love
which one like myself bears to his works: to be brief, I
discovered a thousand faults in my work, which neither public nor
critics discovered. However, I was beginning to get over
this misery, and to forgive my work all its imperfections,
when—and I shake when I mention it—the same kind of
idea which perplexed me with regard to the hawks and the gypsy
pony rushed into my mind, and I forthwith commenced touching the
objects around me, in order to baffle the evil chance, as you
call it; it was neither more nor less than a doubt of the
legality of my claim to the thoughts, expressions, and situations
contained in the book; that is, to all that constituted the
book. How did I get them? How did they come into my
mind? Did I invent them? Did they originate with
myself? Are they my own, or are they some other
body’s? You see into what difficulty I had got; I
won’t trouble you by relating all that I endured at that
time, but will merely say that after eating my own heart, as the
Italians say, and touching every object that came in my way for
six months, I at length flung my book, I mean the copy of it
which I possessed, into the fire, and began another.</p>
<p>“But it was all in vain; I laboured at this other,
finished it, and gave it to the world; and no sooner had I done
so, than the same thought was busy in my brain, poisoning all the
pleasure which I should otherwise have derived from my
work. How did I get all the matter which composed it?
Out of my own mind, unquestionably; but how did it come
there—was it the indigenous growth of the mind? And
then I would sit down and ponder over the various scenes and
adventures in my book, endeavouring to ascertain how I came
originally to devise them, and by dint of reflecting I remembered
that to a single word in conversation, or some simple accident in
a street, or on a road, I was indebted for some of the happiest
portions of my work; they were but tiny seeds, it is true, which
in the soil of my imagination had subsequently become stately
trees, but I reflected that without them no stately trees would
have been produced, and that, consequently, only a part in the
merit of these compositions which charmed the world—for
they did charm the world—was due to myself. Thus, a
dead fly was in my phial, poisoning all the pleasure which I
should otherwise have derived from the result of my brain
sweat. ‘How hard!’ I would exclaim, looking up
to the sky, ‘how hard! I am like Virgil’s
sheep, bearing fleeces not for themselves.’ But, not
to tire you, it fared with my second work as it did with my
first; I flung it aside, and in order to forget it I began a
third, on which I am now occupied; but the difficulty of writing
it is immense, my extreme desire to be original sadly cramping
the powers of my mind; my fastidiousness being so great that I
invariably reject whatever ideas I do not think to be
legitimately <!-- page 246--><a name="page246"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 246</span>my own. But there is one
circumstance to which I cannot help alluding here, as it serves
to show what miseries this love of originality must needs bring
upon an author. I am constantly discovering that, however
original I may wish to be, I am continually producing the same
things which other people say or write. Whenever, after
producing something which gives me perfect satisfaction, and
which has cost me perhaps days and nights of brooding, I chance
to take up a book for the sake of a little relaxation, a book
which I never saw before, I am sure to find in it something more
or less resembling some part of what I have been just
composing. You will easily conceive the distress which then
comes over me; ’tis then that I am almost tempted to
execrate the chance which, by discovering my latent powers,
induced me to adopt a profession of such anxiety and misery.</p>
<p>“For some time past I have given up reading almost
entirely, owing to the dread which I entertain of lighting upon
something similar to what I myself have written. I scarcely
ever transgress without having almost instant reason to
repent. To-day, when I took up the newspaper, I saw in a
speech of the Duke of Rhododendron, at an agricultural dinner,
the very same ideas, and almost the same expressions which I had
put into the mouth of an imaginary personage of mine, on a widely
different occasion; you saw how I dashed the newspaper
down—you saw how I touched the floor; the touch was to
baffle the evil chance, to prevent the critics detecting any
similarity between the speech of the Duke of Rhododendron at the
agricultural dinner, and the speech of my personage. My
sensibility on the subject of my writings is so great, that
sometimes a chance word is sufficient to unman me, I apply it to
them in a superstitious sense; for example, when you said some
time ago that the dark hour was coming on, I applied it to my
works—it appeared to bode them evil fortune; you saw how I
touched, it was to baffle the evil chance; but I do not confine
myself to touching when the fear of the evil chance is upon
me. To baffle it I occasionally perform actions which must
appear highly incomprehensible; I have been known, when riding in
company with other people, to leave the direct road, and make a
long circuit by a miry lane to the place to which we were
going. I have also been seen attempting to ride across a
morass, where I had no business whatever, and in which my horse
finally sank up to its saddle-girths, and was only extricated by
the help of a multitude of hands. I have, of course,
frequently been asked the reason of such conduct, to which I have
invariably returned no answer, for I scorn duplicity; whereupon
people have looked mysteriously, and sometimes put their fingers
to their foreheads. ‘And yet it can’t
be,’ I once heard an old gentleman say; ‘don’t
we know what he is capable of?’ and the old man was right;
I merely did these things to avoid the evil chance, impelled by
the strange feeling within me; and this evil chance is invariably
connected with my writings, the only things at present which
render life valuable to me. If I touch various objects, and
ride into miry places, it is to baffle any mischance befalling me
as an author, to prevent my books <!-- page 247--><a
name="page247"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 247</span>getting
into disrepute; in nine cases out of ten to prevent any
expressions, thoughts, or situations in any work which I am
writing from resembling the thoughts, expressions, and situations
of other authors, for my great wish, as I told you before, is to
be original.</p>
<p>“I have now related my history, and have revealed to you
the secrets of my inmost bosom. I should certainly not have
spoken so unreservedly as I have done, had I not discovered in
you a kindred spirit. I have long wished for an opportunity
of discoursing on the point which forms the peculiar feature of
my history with a being who could understand me; and truly it was
a lucky chance which brought you to these parts; you who seem to
be acquainted with all things strange and singular, and who are
as well acquainted with the subject of the magic touch as with
all that relates to the star Jupiter, or the mysterious tree at
Upsal.”</p>
<p>Such was the story which my host related to me in the library,
amidst the darkness, occasionally broken by flashes of
lightning. Both of us remained silent for some time after
it was concluded.</p>
<p>“It is a singular story,” said I, at last,
“though I confess that I was prepared for some part of
it. Will you permit me to ask you a question?”</p>
<p>“Certainly,” said my host.</p>
<p>“Did you never speak in public?” said I.</p>
<p>“Never.”</p>
<p>“And when you made this speech of yours in the
dining-room, commencing with Mr. Speaker, no one was
present?”</p>
<p>“None in the world, I double-locked the door; what do
you mean?”</p>
<p>“An idea came into my head—dear me how the rain is
pouring—but, with respect to your present troubles and
anxieties, would it not be wise, seeing that authorship causes
you so much trouble and anxiety, to give it up
altogether?”</p>
<p>“Were you an author yourself,” replied my host,
“you would not talk in this manner; once an author, ever an
author—besides, what could I do? return to my former state
of vegetation? no, much as I endure, I do not wish that; besides,
every now and then my reason tells me that these troubles and
anxieties of mine are utterly without foundation; that whatever I
write is the legitimate growth of my own mind, and that it is the
height of folly to afflict myself at any chance resemblance
between my own thoughts and those of other writers, such
resemblance being inevitable from the fact of our common human
origin. In short—”</p>
<p>“I understand you,” said I; “notwithstanding
your troubles and anxieties you find life very tolerable; has
your originality ever been called in question?”</p>
<p>“On the contrary, every one declares that originality
constitutes the most remarkable feature of my writings; the man
has some faults, they say, but want of originality is certainly
not one of them. He is quite different from others—a
certain newspaper, it is true, the --- I think, once insinuated
that in a certain work of mine I had taken a hint or two from the
writings of a couple of authors which it mentioned; it <!-- page
248--><a name="page248"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
248</span>happened, however, that I had never even read one
syllable of the writings of either, and of one of them had never
even heard the name; so much for the discrimination of the
---—By-the-bye, what a rascally newspaper that
is!”</p>
<p>“A very rascally newspaper,” said I.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXVII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Disturbed Slumbers—The
Bed-Post—Two Wizards—What can I Do?—Real
Library—The Rev. Mr. Platitude—Toleration to
Dissenters—Paradox—Sword of St. Peter—Enemy to
Humbug—High Principles—False Concord—The
Damsel—What Religion?—Farther Conversation—That
would never Do!—May you Prosper.</p>
<p>During the greater part of that night my slumbers were
disturbed by strange dreams. Amongst other things, I
fancied that I was my host; my head appeared to be teeming with
wild thoughts and imaginations, out of which I was endeavouring
to frame a book. And now the book was finished and given to
the world, and the world shouted; and all eyes were turned upon
me, and I shrunk from the eyes of the world. And, when I
got into retired places, I touched various objects in order to
baffle the evil chance. In short, during the whole night, I
was acting over the story which I had heard before I went to
bed.</p>
<p>At about eight o’clock I awoke. The storm had long
since passed away, and the morning was bright and shining; my
couch was so soft and luxurious that I felt loth to quit it, so I
lay some time, my eyes wandering about the magnificent room to
which fortune had conducted me in so singular a manner; at last I
heaved a sigh; I was thinking of my own homeless condition, and
imagining where I should find myself on the following
morning. Unwilling, however, to indulge in melancholy
thoughts, I sprang out of bed and proceeded to dress myself, and,
whilst dressing, I felt an irresistible inclination to touch the
bed-post.</p>
<p>I finished dressing and left the room, feeling compelled,
however, as I left it, to touch the lintel of the door. Is
it possible, thought I, that from what I have lately heard the
long-forgotten influence should have possessed me again? but I
will not give way to it; so I hurried down stairs, resisting as I
went a certain inclination which I occasionally felt to touch the
rail of the banister. I was presently upon the gravel walk
before the house: it was indeed a glorious morning. I stood
for some time observing the golden fish disporting in the waters
of the pond, and then strolled about amongst the noble trees of
the park; the beauty and freshness of the morning—for the
air had been considerably cooled by the late storm—soon
enabled me to cast away the gloomy ideas which had previously
taken possession of my mind, and, after a stroll of about half an
hour, I returned towards the house in high spirits. It is
true that once I felt very much inclined to go and touch the
leaves of a flowery shrub which I saw at some distance, and had
even moved two <!-- page 249--><a name="page249"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 249</span>or three paces towards it; but,
bethinking myself, I manfully resisted the temptation.
“Begone!” I exclaimed, “ye sorceries, in which
I formerly trusted—begone for ever vagaries which I had
almost forgotten; good luck is not to be obtained, or bad
averted, by magic touches; besides, two wizards in one parish
would be too much, in all conscience.”</p>
<p>I returned to the house, and entered the library; breakfast
was laid on the table, and my friend was standing before the
portrait which I have already said hung above the mantel-piece;
so intently was he occupied in gazing at it that he did not hear
me enter, nor was aware of my presence till I advanced close to
him and spoke, when he turned round and shook me by the hand.</p>
<p>“What can possibly have induced you to hang that
portrait up in your library? it is a staring likeness, it is
true, but it appears to me a wretched daub.”</p>
<p>“Daub as you call it,” said my friend, smiling,
“I would not part with it for the best piece of
Raphael. For many a happy thought I am indebted to that
picture—it is my principal source of inspiration; when my
imagination flags, as of course it occasionally does, I stare
upon those features, and forthwith strange ideas of fun and
drollery begin to flow into my mind; these I round, amplify, or
combine into goodly creations, and bring forth as I find an
opportunity. It is true that I am occasionally tormented by
the thought that, by doing this, I am committing plagiarism;
though, in that case, all thoughts must be plagiarisms, all that
we think being the result of what we hear, see, or feel.
What can I do? I must derive my thoughts from some source
or other; and, after all, it is better to plagiarise from the
features of my landlord than from the works of Butler and
Cervantes. My works, as you are aware, are of a serio-comic
character. My neighbours are of opinion that I am a great
reader, and so I am, but only of those features—my real
library is that picture.”</p>
<p>“But how did you obtain it?” said I.</p>
<p>“Some years ago a travelling painter came into this
neighbourhood, and my jolly host, at the request of his wife,
consented to sit for his portrait; she highly admired the
picture, but she soon died, and then my fat friend, who is of an
affectionate disposition, said he could not bear the sight of it,
as it put him in mind of his poor wife. I purchased it of
him for five pounds—I would not take five thousand for it;
when you called that picture a daub, you did not see all the
poetry of it.”</p>
<p>We sat down to breakfast; my entertainer appeared to be in
much better spirits than on the preceding day; I did not observe
him touch once; ere breakfast was over a servant
entered—“The Reverend Mr. Platitude, sir,” said
he.</p>
<p>A shade of dissatisfaction came over the countenance of my
host. “What does the silly pestilent fellow mean by
coming here?” said he, half to himself; “let him come
in,” said he to the servant.</p>
<p>The servant went out, and in a moment reappeared, introducing
the Reverend Mr. Platitude. The Reverend Mr. Platitude,
having what is <!-- page 250--><a name="page250"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 250</span>vulgarly called a game leg, came
shambling into the room; he was about thirty years of age, and
about five feet three inches high; his face was of the colour of
pepper, and nearly as rugged as a nutmeg grater; his hair was
black; with his eyes he squinted, and grinned with his lips,
which were very much apart, disclosing two very irregular rows of
teeth; he was dressed in the true Levitical fashion, in a suit of
spotless black, and a neckerchief of spotless white.</p>
<p>The Reverend Mr. Platitude advanced winking and grinning to my
entertainer, who received him politely but with evident coldness;
nothing daunted, however, the Reverend Mr. Platitude took a seat
by the table, and, being asked to take a cup of coffee, winked,
grinned, and consented.</p>
<p>In company I am occasionally subject to fits of what is
generally called absence; my mind takes flight and returns to
former scenes, or presses forward into the future. One of
these fits of absence came over me at this time—I looked at
the Reverend Mr. Platitude for a moment, heard a word or two that
proceeded from his mouth, and saying to myself, “You are no
man for me,” fell into a fit of musing—into the same
train of thought as in the morning, no very pleasant one—I
was thinking of the future.</p>
<p>I continued in my reverie for some time, and probably should
have continued longer, had I not been suddenly aroused by the
voice of Mr. Platitude raised to a very high key.
“Yes, my dear sir,” said he, “it is but too
true; I have it on good authority—a gone church—a
lost church—a ruined church—a demolished church is
the Church of England. Toleration to Dissenters! oh,
monstrous!”</p>
<p>“I suppose,” said my host, “that the repeal
of the Test Acts will be merely a precursor of the emancipation
of the Papists?”</p>
<p>“Of the Catholics,” said the Reverend Mr.
Platitude. “Ahem. There was a time, as I
believe you are aware, my dear sir, when I was as much opposed to
the emancipation of the Catholics as it was possible for any one
to be; but I was prejudiced, my dear sir, labouring under a cloud
of most unfortunate prejudice; but I thank my Maker I am so no
longer. I have travelled, as you are aware. It is
only by travelling that one can rub off prejudices; I think you
will agree with me there. I am speaking to a
traveller. I left behind all my prejudices in Italy.
The Catholics are at least our fellow-Christians. I thank
Heaven that I am no longer an enemy to Catholic
emancipation.”</p>
<p>“And yet you would not tolerate Dissenters?”</p>
<p>“Dissenters, my dear sir; I hope you would not class
such a set as the Dissenters with Catholics?”</p>
<p>“Perhaps it would be unjust,” said my host,
“though to which of the two parties is another thing; but
permit me to ask you a question: Does it not smack somewhat of
paradox to talk of Catholics, whilst you admit there are
Dissenters? If there are Dissenters, how should there be
Catholics?”</p>
<p>“It is not my fault that there are Dissenters,”
said the Reverend Mr. Platitude; “if I had my will I would
neither admit there were any, nor permit any to be.”</p>
<p><!-- page 251--><a name="page251"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
251</span>“Of course you would admit there were such as
long as they existed; but how would you get rid of
them?”</p>
<p>“I would have the Church exert its authority.”</p>
<p>“What do you mean by exerting its authority?”</p>
<p>“I would not have the Church bear the sword in
vain.”</p>
<p>“What, the sword of St. Peter? You remember what
the founder of the religion which you profess said about the
sword, ‘He who striketh with it—’ I think
those who have called themselves the Church have had enough of
the sword. Two can play with the sword, Mr.
Platitude. The Church of Rome tried the sword with the
Lutherans: how did it fare with the Church of Rome? The
Church of England tried the sword, Mr. Platitude, with the
Puritans: how did it fare with Laud and Charles?”</p>
<p>“Oh, as for the Church of England,” said Mr.
Platitude, “I have little to say. Thank God I left
all my Church of England prejudices in Italy. Had the
Church of England known its true interests, it would long ago
have sought a reconciliation with its illustrious mother.
If the Church of England had not been in some degree a schismatic
church, it would not have fared so ill at the time of which you
are speaking; the rest of the Church would have come to its
assistance. The Irish would have helped it, so would the
French, so would the Portuguese. Disunion has always been
the bane of the Church.”</p>
<p>Once more I fell into a reverie. My mind now reverted to
the past; methought I was in a small comfortable room wainscoted
with oak; I was seated on one side of a fireplace, close by a
table on which were wine and fruit; on the other side of the fire
sat a man in a plain suit of brown, with the hair combed back
from his somewhat high forehead; he had a pipe in his mouth,
which for some time he smoked gravely and placidly, without
saying a word; at length, after drawing at the pipe for some time
rather vigorously, he removed it from his mouth, and emitting an
accumulated cloud of smoke, he exclaimed in a slow and measured
tone, “As I was telling you just now, my good chap, I have
always been an enemy to humbug.”</p>
<p>When I awoke from my reverie the Reverend Mr. Platitude was
quitting the apartment.</p>
<p>“Who is that person?” said I to my entertainer, as
the door closed behind him.</p>
<p>“Who is he?” said my host; “why, the Rev.
Mr. Platitude.”</p>
<p>“Does he reside in this neighbourhood?”</p>
<p>“He holds a living about three miles from here; his
history, as far as I am acquainted with it, is as follows.
His father was a respectable tanner in the neighbouring town,
who, wishing to make his son a gentleman, sent him to
college. Having never been at college myself, I cannot say
whether he took the wisest course; I believe it is more easy to
unmake than to make a gentleman; I have known many gentlemanly
youths go to college, and return anything but what they
went. Young Mr. Platitude did not go to college a
gentleman, but neither did he return one; he went to college an
ass, and returned a prig; to his original folly was superadded a
vast quantity of conceit. <!-- page 252--><a
name="page252"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 252</span>He told his
father that he had adopted high principles, and was determined to
discountenance everything low and mean; advised him to eschew
trade, and to purchase him a living. The old man retired
from business, purchased his son a living, and shortly after
died, leaving him what remained of his fortune. The first
thing the Reverend Mr. Platitude did, after his father’s
decease, was to send his mother and sister into Wales to live
upon a small annuity, assigning as a reason that he was averse to
anything low, and that they talked ungrammatically. Wishing
to shine in the pulpit, he now preached high sermons, as he
called them, interspersed with scraps of learning. His
sermons did not, however, procure him much popularity; on the
contrary, his church soon became nearly deserted, the greater
part of his flock going over to certain dissenting preachers, who
had shortly before made their appearance in the
neighbourhood. Mr. Platitude was filled with wrath, and
abused Dissenters in most unmeasured terms. Coming in
contact with some of the preachers at a public meeting, he was
rash enough to enter into argument with them. Poor
Platitude! he had better have been quiet, he appeared like a
child, a very infant, in their grasp; he attempted to take
shelter under his college learning, but found, to his dismay,
that his opponents knew more Greek and Latin than himself.
These illiterate boors, as he supposed them, caught him at once
in a false concord, and Mr. Platitude had to slink home
overwhelmed with shame. To avenge himself he applied to the
ecclesiastical court, but was told that the Dissenters could not
be put down by the present ecclesiastical law. He found the
Church of England, to use his own expression, a poor, powerless,
restricted Church. He now thought to improve his
consequence by marriage, and made up to a rich and beautiful
young lady in the neighbourhood; the damsel measured him from
head to foot with a pair of very sharp eyes, dropped a curtsey,
and refused him. Mr. Platitude, finding England a very
stupid place, determined to travel; he went to Italy; how he
passed his time there he knows best, to other people it is a
matter of little importance. At the end of two years he
returned with a real or assumed contempt for everything English,
and especially for the Church to which he belongs, and out of
which he is supported. He forthwith gave out that he had
left behind him all his Church of England prejudices, and, as a
proof thereof, spoke against sacerdotal wedlock and the
toleration of schismatics. In an evil hour for myself he
was introduced to me by a clergyman of my acquaintance, and from
that time I have been pestered, as I was this morning, at least
once a week. I seldom enter into any discussion with him,
but fix my eyes on the portrait over the mantel-piece, and
endeavour to conjure up some comic idea or situation, whilst he
goes on talking tomfoolery by the hour about Church authority,
schismatics, and the unlawfulness of sacerdotal wedlock;
occasionally he brings with him a strange kind of being, whose
acquaintance he says he made in Italy. I believe he is some
sharking priest, who has come over to proselytize and
plunder. This being has some powers of conversation and
some learning, but he carries the countenance of an arch villain;
Platitude is evidently his tool.”</p>
<p><!-- page 253--><a name="page253"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
253</span>“Of what religion are you?” said I to my
host.</p>
<p>“That of the Vicar of Wakefield—good, quiet,
Church of England, which would live and let live, practises
charity, and rails at no one; where the priest is the husband of
one wife, takes care of his family and his parish—such is
the religion for me, though I confess I have hitherto thought too
little of religious matters. When, however, I have
completed this plaguy work on which I am engaged, I hope to be
able to devote more attention to them.”</p>
<p>After some further conversation, the subjects being, if I
remember right, college education, priggism, church authority,
tomfoolery, and the like, I rose and said to my host, “I
must now leave you.”</p>
<p>“Whither are you going?”</p>
<p>“I do not know.”</p>
<p>“Stay here, then—you shall be welcome as many
days, months, and years as you please to stay.”</p>
<p>“Do you think I would hang upon another man? No,
not if he were Emperor of all the Chinas. I will now make
my preparations, and then bid you farewell.”</p>
<p>I retired to my apartment and collected the handful of things
which I carried with me on my travels.</p>
<p>“I will walk a little way with you,” said my
friend on my return.</p>
<p>He walked with me to the park gate; neither of us said
anything by the way. When we had come upon the road I said,
“Farewell now; I will not permit you to give yourself any
further trouble on my account. Receive my best thanks for
your kindness; before we part, however, I should wish to ask you
a question. Do you think you shall ever grow tired of
authorship?”</p>
<p>“I have my fears,” said my friend, advancing his
hand to one of the iron bars of the gate.</p>
<p>“Don’t touch,” said I, “it is a bad
habit. I have but one word to add: should you ever grow
tired of authorship follow your first idea of getting into
Parliament; you have words enough at command; perhaps you want
manner and method; but, in that case, you must apply to a
teacher, you must take lessons of a master of
elocution.”</p>
<p>“That would never do!” said my host; “I know
myself too well to think of applying for assistance to any
one. Were I to become a parliamentary orator, I should wish
to be an original one, even if not above mediocrity. What
pleasure should I take in any speech I might make, however
original as to thought, provided the gestures I employed and the
very modulation of my voice were not my own? Take lessons,
indeed! why, the fellow who taught me, the professor, might be
standing in the gallery whilst I spoke; and, at the best parts of
my speech, might say to himself, ‘That gesture is
mine—that modulation is mine.’ I could not bear
the thought of such a thing.”</p>
<p>“Farewell,” said I, “and may you
prosper. I have nothing more to say.”</p>
<p>I departed. At the distance of twenty yards I turned
round suddenly; my friend was just withdrawing his finger from
the bar of the gate.</p>
<p>“He has been touching,” said I, as I proceeded on
my way; “I wonder what was the evil chance he wished to
baffle.”</p>
<h2><!-- page 254--><a name="page254"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 254</span>CHAPTER LXVIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Elastic Step—Disconsolate
Party—Not the Season—Mend your Draught—Good
Ale—Crotchet—Hammer and
Tongs—Schoolmaster—True Eden Life—Flaming
Tinman—Twice my Size—Hard at Work—My Poor
Wife—Grey Moll—A Bible—Half and Half—What
to do—Half Inclined—In No Time—On One
Condition—Don’t Stare—Like the Wind.</p>
<p>After walking some time, I found myself on the great road, at
the same spot where I had turned aside the day before with my
new-made acquaintance, in the direction of his house. I now
continued my journey as before, towards the north. The
weather, though beautiful, was much cooler than it had been for
some time past; I walked at a great rate, with a springing and
elastic step. In about two hours I came to where a kind of
cottage stood a little way back from the road, with a huge oak
before it, under the shade of which stood a little pony and a
cart, which seemed to contain various articles. I was going
past—when I saw scrawled over the door of the cottage,
“Good beer sold here;” upon which, feeling myself all
of a sudden very thirsty, I determined to go in and taste the
beverage.</p>
<p>I entered a well-sanded kitchen, and seated myself on a bench,
on one side of a long white table; the other side, which was
nearest the wall, was occupied by a party, or rather family,
consisting of a grimy-looking man, somewhat under the middle
size, dressed in faded velveteens, and wearing a leather
apron—a rather pretty-looking woman, but sun-burnt, and
meanly dressed, and two ragged children, a boy and girl, about
four or five years old. The man sat with his eyes fixed
upon the table, supporting his chin with both his hands; the
woman, who was next to him, sat quite still, save that
occasionally she turned a glance upon her husband with eyes that
appeared to have been lately crying. The children had none
of the vivacity so general at their age. A more
disconsolate family I had never seen; a mug, which, when filled,
might contain half-a-pint, stood empty before them; a very
disconsolate party indeed.</p>
<p>“House!” said I; “House!” and then as
nobody appeared, I cried again as loud as I could, “House!
do you hear me, House!”</p>
<p>“What’s your pleasure, young man?” said an
elderly woman, who now made her appearance from a side
apartment.</p>
<p>“To taste your ale,” said I.</p>
<p>“How much?” said the woman, stretching out her
hand towards the empty mug upon the table.</p>
<p>“The largest measure-full in your house,” said I,
putting back her hand gently. “This is not the season
for half-pint mugs.”</p>
<p>“As you will, young man,” said the landlady; and
presently brought in an earthen pitcher which might contain about
three pints, and which foamed and frothed withal.</p>
<p>“Will this pay for it?” said I, putting down
sixpence.</p>
<p>“I have to return you a penny,” said the landlady,
putting her hand into her pocket.</p>
<p><!-- page 255--><a name="page255"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
255</span>“I want no change,” said I, flourishing my
hand with an air.</p>
<p>“As you please, young gentleman,” said the
landlady, and then making a kind of curtsey, she again retired to
the side apartment.</p>
<p>“Here is your health, sir,” said I to the
grimy-looking man, as I raised the pitcher to my lips.</p>
<p>The tinker, for such I supposed him to be, without altering
his posture, raised his eyes, looked at me for a moment, gave a
slight nod, and then once more fixed his eyes upon the
table. I took a draught of the ale, which I found
excellent; “won’t you drink?” said I, holding
the pitcher to the tinker.</p>
<p>The man again lifted his eyes, looked at me, and then at the
pitcher, and then at me again. I thought at one time that
he was about to shake his head in sign of refusal, but no, he
looked once more at the pitcher, and the temptation was too
strong. Slowly removing his head from his arms, he took the
pitcher, sighed, nodded, and drank a tolerable quantity, and then
set the pitcher down before me upon the table.</p>
<p>“You had better mend your draught,” said I to the
tinker, “it is a sad heart that never rejoices.”</p>
<p>“That’s true,” said the tinker, and again
raising the pitcher to his lips, he mended his draught as I had
bidden him, drinking a larger quantity than before.</p>
<p>“Pass it to your wife,” said I.</p>
<p>The poor woman took the pitcher from the man’s hand;
before, however, raising it to her lips, she looked at the
children. True mother’s heart, thought I to myself,
and taking the half-pint mug, I made her fill it, and then held
it to the children, causing each to take a draught. The
woman wiped her eyes with the corner of her gown, before she
raised the pitcher and drank to my health.</p>
<p>In about five minutes none of the family looked half so
disconsolate as before, and the tinker and I were in deep
discourse.</p>
<p>Oh, genial and gladdening is the power of good ale, the true
and proper drink of Englishmen. He is not deserving of the
name of Englishman who speaketh against ale, that is good ale,
like that which has just made merry the hearts of this poor
family; and yet there are beings, calling themselves Englishmen,
who say that it is a sin to drink a cup of ale, and who, on
coming to this passage will be tempted to fling down the book and
exclaim, “The man is evidently a bad man, for behold, by
his own confession, he is not only fond of ale himself, but is in
the habit of tempting other people with it.” Alas!
alas! what a number of silly individuals there are in this world;
I wonder what they would have had me do in this
instance—given the afflicted family a cup of cold water? go
to! They could have found water in the road, for there was
a pellucid spring only a few yards distant from the house, as
they were well aware—but they wanted not water; what should
I have given them? meat and bread? go to! They were not
hungry; there was stifled sobbing in their bosoms, and the first
mouthful of strong meat would have choked them. What should
I have given them? Money! what right had I to insult them
by offering them money? Advice! words, words, words;
friends, there is a time for everything; <!-- page 256--><a
name="page256"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 256</span>there is a
time for a cup of cold water; there is a time for strong meat and
bread; there is a time for advice, and there is a time for ale;
and I have generally found that the time for advice is after a
cup of ale. I do not say many cups; the tongue then
speaketh more smoothly, and the ear listeneth more benignantly;
but why do I attempt to reason with you? do I not know you for
conceited creatures, with one idea—and that a foolish
one;—a crotchet, for the sake of which ye would sacrifice
anything, religion if required—country? There, fling
down my book, I do not wish ye to walk any farther in my company,
unless you cast your nonsense away, which ye will never do, for
it is the breath of your nostrils; fling down my book, it was not
written to support a crotchet, for know one thing, my good
people, I have invariably been an enemy to humbug.</p>
<p>“Well,” said the tinker, after we had discoursed
some time, “I little thought when I first saw you, that you
were of my own trade.”</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Nor am I, at least not exactly.
There <i>is</i> not much difference, ’tis true, between a
tinker and a smith.</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—You are a whitesmith, then?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Not I, I’d scorn to be anything so
mean; no, friend, black’s the colour; I am a brother of the
horseshoe. Success to the hammer and tongs.</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—Well, I shouldn’t have thought you
had been a blacksmith by your hands.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—I have seen them, however, as black as
yours. The truth is, I have not worked for many a day.</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—Where did you serve first?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—In Ireland.</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—That’s a good way off, isn’t
it?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Not very far; over those mountains to the
left, and the run of salt water that lies behind them,
there’s Ireland.</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—It’s a fine thing to be a
scholar.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Not half so fine as to be a tinker.</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—How you talk!</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Nothing but the truth; what can be better
than to be one’s own master? Now a tinker is his own
master, a scholar is not? Let us suppose the best of
scholars, a schoolmaster, for example, for I suppose you will
admit that no one can be higher in scholarship than a
schoolmaster; do you call his a pleasant life? I
don’t; we should call him a school-slave, rather than a
schoolmaster. Only conceive him in blessed weather like
this, in his close school, teaching children to write in
copy-books, “Evil communication corrupts good
manners,” or “You cannot touch pitch without
defilement,” or to spell out of Abedariums, or to read out
of Jack Smith, or Sandford and Merton. Only conceive him, I
say, drudging in such guise from morning till night, without any
rational enjoyment but to beat the children. Would you
compare such a dog’s life as that with your own—the
happiest under heaven—true Eden life, as the Germans would
say,—pitching your tent under the pleasant hedge-rows,
listening to the song of the feathered tribes, collecting all the
leaky kettles in the neighbourhood, soldering and <!-- page
257--><a name="page257"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
257</span>joining, earning your honest bread by the wholesome
sweat of your brow—making ten holes—hey, what’s
this? what’s the man crying for?</p>
<p>Suddenly the tinker had covered his face with his hands, and
begun to sob and moan like a man in the deepest distress; the
breast of his wife was heaved with emotion; even the children
were agitated, the youngest began to roar.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—What’s the matter with you; what
are you all crying about?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i> (uncovering his face).—Lord, why to hear
you talk; isn’t that enough to make anybody cry—even
the poor babes? Yes, you said right, ’tis life in the
garden of Eden—the tinker’s; I see so now that
I’m about to give it up.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Give it up! you must not think of such a
thing.</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—No, I can’t bear to think of it,
and yet I must; what’s to be done? How hard to be
frightened to death, to be driven off the roads.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Who has driven you off the roads?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—Who! the Flaming Tinman.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Who is he?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—The biggest rogue in England, and the
cruellest, or he wouldn’t have served me as he has
done—I’ll tell you all about it. I was born
upon the roads, and so was my father before me, and my mother
too; and I worked with them as long as they lived, as a dutiful
child, for I have nothing to reproach myself with on their
account; and when my father died I took up the business, and went
his beat, and supported my mother for the little time she lived;
and when she died I married this young woman, who was not born
upon the roads, but was a small tradesman’s daughter, at
Glo’ster. She had a kindness for me, and,
notwithstanding her friends were against the match, she married
the poor tinker, and came to live with him upon the roads.
Well, young man, for six or seven years I was the happiest fellow
breathing, living just the life you described just
now—respected by everybody in this beat; when in an evil
hour comes this Black Jack, this flaming tinman, into these
parts, driven as they say out of Yorkshire—for no good, you
may be sure. Now there is no beat will support two tinkers,
as you doubtless know; mine was a good one, but it would not
support the flying tinker and myself, though if it would have
supported twenty it would have been all the same to the flying
villain, who’ll brook no one but himself; so he presently
finds me out, and offers to fight me for the beat. Now,
being bred upon the roads, I can fight a little, that is with
anything like my match, but I was not going to fight him, who
happens to be twice my size, and so I told him; whereupon he
knocks me down, and would have done me further mischief had not
some men been nigh and prevented him; so he threatened to cut my
throat, and went his way. Well, I did not like such usage
at all, and was woundily frightened, and tried to keep as much
out of his way as possible, going anywhere but where I thought I
was likely to meet him; and sure enough for several months I
contrived to keep out of his way. At last somebody told me
that he was gone back to Yorkshire, whereupon I was glad at
heart, and ventured to show myself, going here and there as I did
before. Well, young man, it was yesterday that I and mine
set <!-- page 258--><a name="page258"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 258</span>ourselves down in a lane, about five
miles from here, and lighted our fire, and had our dinner, and
after dinner I sat down to mend three kettles and a frying pan
which the people in the neighbourhood had given me to
mend—for, as I told you before, I have a good connection,
owing to my honesty. Well, as I sat there hard at work,
happy as the day’s long, and thinking of anything but what
was to happen, who should come up but this Black Jack, this king
of the tinkers, rattling along in his cart, with his wife, that
they call Grey Moll, by his side—for the villain has got a
wife, and a maid-servant too; the last I never saw, but they that
has, says that she is as big as a house, and young, and well to
look at, which can’t be all said of Moll, who, though
she’s big enough in all conscience, is neither young nor
handsome. Well, no sooner does he see me and mine, than
giving the reins to Grey Moll, he springs out of his cart, and
comes straight at me; not a word did he say, but on he comes
straight at me like a wild bull. I am a quiet man, young
fellow, but I saw now that quietness would be of no use, so I
sprang up upon my legs, and being bred upon the roads, and able
to fight a little, I squared as he came running in upon me, and
had a round or two with him. Lord bless you, young man, it
was like a fly fighting with an elephant—one of those big
beasts the show-folks carry about. I had not a chance with
the fellow, he knocked me here, he knocked me there, knocked me
into the hedge, and knocked me out again. I was at my last
shifts, and my poor wife saw it. Now my poor wife, though
she is as gentle as a pigeon, has yet a spirit of her own, and
though she wasn’t bred upon the roads, can scratch a
little, so when she saw me at my last shifts, she flew at the
villain—she couldn’t bear to see her partner
murdered—and scratched the villain’s face. Lord
bless you, young man, she had better have been quiet: Grey Moll
no sooner saw what she was about, than springing out of the cart,
where she had sat all along perfectly quiet, save a little
whooping and screeching to encourage her blade:—Grey Moll,
I say (my flesh creeps when I think of it—for I am a kind
husband, and love my poor wife)—</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Take another draught of the ale; you look
frightened, and it will do you good. Stout liquor makes
stout heart, as the man says in the play.</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—That’s true, young man;
here’s to you—where was I? Grey Moll no sooner
saw what my wife was about, than springing out of the cart, she
flew at my poor wife, clawed off her bonnet in a moment, and
seized hold of her hair. Lord bless you, young man, my poor
wife, in the hands of Grey Moll, was nothing better than a pigeon
in the claws of a buzzard hawk, or I in the hands of the Flaming
Tinman, which when I saw, my heart was fit to burst, and I
determined to give up everything—everything to save my poor
wife out of Grey Moll’s claws. “Hold!” I
shouted. “Hold, both of you—Jack, Moll.
Hold, both of you, for God’s sake, and I’ll do what
you will: give up trade, and business, connection, bread, and
everything, never more travel the roads, and go down on my knees
to you in the bargain.” Well, this had some effect:
Moll let go my wife, and the Blazing Tinman stopped <!-- page
259--><a name="page259"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
259</span>for a moment; it was only for a moment, however, that
he left off—all of a sudden he hit me a blow which sent me
against a tree; and what did the villain then? why the flying
villain seized me by the throat, and almost throttled me,
roaring—what do you think, young man, that the flaming
villain roared out?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—I really don’t know—something
horrible, I suppose.</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—Horrible, indeed; you may well say
horrible, young man; neither more nor less than the
bible—“a bible, a bible!” roared the Blazing
Tinman; and he pressed my throat so hard against the tree that my
senses began to dwaul away—a bible, a bible, still ringing
in my ears. Now, young man, my poor wife is a Christian
woman, and, though she travels the roads, carries a bible with
her at the bottom of her sack, with which sometimes she teaches
the children to read—it was the only thing she brought with
her from the place of her kith and kin, save her own body and the
clothes on her back; so my poor wife, half distracted, runs to
her sack, pulls out the bible, and puts it into the hand of the
Blazing Tinman, who then thrusts the end of it into my mouth with
such fury that it made my lips bleed, and broke short one of my
teeth which happened to be decayed. “Swear,”
said he, “swear, you mumping villain, take your bible oath
that you will quit and give up the beat altogether, or
I’ll”—and then the hard-hearted villain made me
swear by the bible, and my own damnation, half-throttled as I
was—to—to—I can’t go on—</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Take another draught—stout
liquor—</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—I can’t, young man, my
heart’s too full, and what’s more, the pitcher is
empty.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—And so he swore you, I suppose, on the
bible, to quit the roads?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—You are right, he did so, the gypsy
villain.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Gypsy! Is he a gypsy?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—Not exactly; what they call a half and
half. His father was a gypsy, and his mother, like mine,
one who walked the roads.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Is he of the Smiths—the
Petulengres?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—I say, young man, you know a thing or
two; one would think, to hear you talk, you had been bred upon
the roads. I thought none but those bred upon the roads
knew anything of that name—Petulengres! No, not he,
he fights the Petulengres whenever he meets them; he likes nobody
but himself, and wants to be king of the roads. I believe
he is a Boss, or a --- at any rate he’s a bad one, as I
know to my cost.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—And what are you going to do?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—Do! you may well ask that; I don’t
know what to do. My poor wife and I have been talking of
that all the morning, over that half-pint mug of beer; we
can’t determine on what’s to be done. All we
know is, that we must quit the roads. The villain swore
that the next time he saw us on the roads he’d cut all our
throats, and seize our horse and bit of cart that are now
standing out there under the tree.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—And what do you mean to do with your
horse and cart?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—Another question! What shall we do
with our cart and <!-- page 260--><a name="page260"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 260</span>pony? they are of no use to us
now. Stay on the roads I will not, both for my oath’s
sake and my own. If we had a trifle of money, we were
thinking of going to Bristol, where I might get up a little
business, but we have none; our last three farthings we spent
about the mug of beer.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—But why don’t you sell your horse
and cart?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—Sell them, and who would buy them, unless
some one who wished to set up in my line; but there’s no
beat, and what’s the use of the horse and cart and the few
tools without the beat?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—I’m half inclined to buy your cart
and pony, and your beat too.</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—You! How came you to think of such
a thing?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Why, like yourself, I hardly know what to
do. I want a home and work. As for a home, I suppose
I can contrive to make a home out of your tent and cart; and as
for work, I must learn to be a tinker, it would not be hard for
one of my trade to learn to tinker; what better can I do?
Would you have me go to Chester and work there now? I
don’t like the thoughts of it. If I go to Chester and
work there, I can’t be my own man; I must work under a
master, and perhaps he and I should quarrel, and when I quarrel I
am apt to hit folks, and those that hit folks are sometimes sent
to prison; I don’t like the thought either of going to
Chester or to Chester prison. What do you think I could
earn at Chester?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—A matter of eleven shillings a week, if
anybody would employ you, which I don’t think they would
with those hands of yours. But whether they would or not,
if you are of a quarrelsome nature, you must not go to Chester;
you would be in the castle in no time. I don’t know
how to advise you. As for selling you my stock, I’d
see you farther first, for your own sake.</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Why?</p>
<p><i>Tinker</i>.—Why! you would get your head knocked
off. Suppose you were to meet him?</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Pooh, don’t be afraid on my
account; if I were to meet him I could easily manage him one way
or other. I know all kinds of strange words and names, and,
as I told you before, I sometimes hit people when they put me
out.</p>
<p>Here the tinker’s wife, who for some minutes past had
been listening attentively to our discourse, interposed, saying,
in a low soft tone: “I really don’t see, John, why
you shouldn’t sell the young man the things, seeing that he
wishes for them, and is so confident; you have told him plainly
how matters stand, and if anything ill should befall him, people
couldn’t lay the blame on you; but I don’t think any
ill will befall him, and who knows but God has sent him to our
assistance in time of need.”</p>
<p>“I’ll hear of no such thing,” said the
tinker; “I have drunk at the young man’s expense, and
though he says he’s quarrelsome, I would not wish to sit in
pleasanter company. A pretty fellow I should be, now, if I
were to let him follow his own will. If he once sets up on
my beat, he’s a lost man, his ribs will be stove in, and
his head knocked <!-- page 261--><a name="page261"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 261</span>off his shoulders. There, you
are crying, but you shan’t have your will, though; I
won’t be the young man’s destruction—If,
indeed, I thought he could manage the tinker—but he never
can; he says he can hit, but it’s no use hitting the
tinker;—crying still! you are enough to drive one
mad. I say, young man, I believe you understand a thing or
two, just now you were talking of knowing hard words and
names—I don’t wish to send you to your
mischief—you say you know hard words and names; let us
see. Only on one condition I’ll sell you the pony and
things; as for the beat it’s gone, isn’t
mine—sworn away by my mouth. Tell me what’s my
name; if you can’t, may I—”</p>
<p><i>Myself</i>.—Don’t swear, it’s a bad
habit, neither pleasant nor profitable. Your name is
Slingsby—Jack Slingsby. There, don’t stare,
there’s nothing in my telling you your name: I’ve
been in these parts before, at least not very far from
here. Ten years ago, when I was little more than a child, I
was about twenty miles from here in a post chaise, at the door of
an inn, and as I looked from the window of the chaise, I saw you
standing by a gutter, with a big tin ladle in your hand, and
somebody called you Jack Slingsby. I never forget anything
I hear or see; I can’t, I wish I could. So
there’s nothing strange in my knowing your name; indeed,
there’s nothing strange in anything, provided you examine
it to the bottom. Now what am I to give you for the
things?</p>
<p>I paid Slingsby five pounds ten shillings for his stock in
trade, cart, and pony—purchased sundry provisions of the
landlady, also a wagoner’s frock, which had belonged to a
certain son of hers, deceased, gave my little animal a feed of
corn, and prepared to depart.</p>
<p>“God bless you, young man,” said Slingsby, shaking
me by the hand, “you are the best friend I’ve had for
many a day: I have but one thing to tell you, Don’t cross
that fellow’s path if you can help it; and
stay—should the pony refuse to go, just touch him so, and
he’ll fly like the wind.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXIX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Effects of Corn—One Night
Longer—The Hoofs—A Stumble—Are you
Hurt?—What a Difference!—Drowsy—Maze of
Bushes—Housekeeping—Sticks and Furze—The
Driftway—Account of Stock—Anvil and
Bellows—Twenty Years.</p>
<p>It was two or three hours past noon when I took my departure
from the place of the last adventure, walking by the side of my
little cart; the pony, invigorated by the corn, to which he was
probably not much accustomed, proceeded right gallantly; so far
from having to hasten him forward by the particular application
which the tinker had pointed out to me, I had rather to repress
his eagerness, being, though an excellent pedestrian, not
unfrequently left behind. The country through which I
passed was beautiful and interesting, but solitary: few
habitations appeared. As it was quite a matter of
indifference <!-- page 262--><a name="page262"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 262</span>to me in what direction I went, the
whole world being before me, I allowed the pony to decide upon
the matter; it was not long before he left the high road, being
probably no friend to public places. I followed him I knew
not whither, but, from subsequent observation, have reason to
suppose that our course was in a north-west direction. At
length night came upon us, and a cold wind sprang up, which was
succeeded by a drizzling rain.</p>
<p>I had originally intended to pass the night in the cart, or to
pitch my little tent on some convenient spot by the road’s
side; but, owing to the alteration in the weather, I thought that
it would be advisable to take up my quarters in any hedge
alehouse at which I might arrive. To tell the truth, I was
not very sorry to have an excuse to pass the night once more
beneath a roof. I had determined to live quite independent,
but I had never before passed a night by myself abroad, and felt
a little apprehensive at the idea; I hoped, however, on the
morrow, to be a little more prepared for the step, so I
determined for one night—only for one night longer—to
sleep like a Christian; but human determinations are not always
put into effect, such a thing as opportunity is frequently
wanting, such was the case here. I went on for a
considerable time, in expectation of coming to some rustic
hostelry, but nothing of the kind presented itself to my eyes;
the country in which I now was seemed almost uninhabited, not a
house of any kind was to be seen—at least I saw
none—though it is true houses might be near without my
seeing them, owing to the darkness of the night, for neither moon
nor star was abroad. I heard, occasionally, the bark of
dogs; but the sound appeared to come from an immense
distance. The rain still fell, and the ground beneath my
feet was wet and miry; in short, it was a night in which even a
tramper by profession would feel more comfortable in being housed
than abroad. I followed in the rear of the cart, the pony
still proceeding at a sturdy pace, till methought I heard other
hoofs than those of my own nag; I listened for a moment, and
distinctly heard the sound of hoofs approaching at a great rate,
and evidently from the quarter towards which I and my little
caravan were moving. We were in a dark lane—so dark
that it was impossible for me to see my own hand.
Apprehensive that some accident might occur, I ran forward, and,
seizing the pony by the bridle, drew him as near as I could to
the hedge. On came the hoofs—trot, trot, trot; and
evidently more than those of one horse; their speed as they
advanced appeared to slacken—it was only, however, for a
moment. I heard a voice cry, “Push on,—this is
a desperate robbing place,—never mind the dark;” and
the hoofs came on quicker than before. “Stop!”
said I, at the top of my voice; “stop!
or—” Before I could finish what I was about to
say there was a stumble, a heavy fall, a cry, and a groan, and
putting out my foot I felt what I conjectured to be the head of a
horse stretched upon the road. “Lord have mercy upon
us! what’s the matter?” exclaimed a voice.
“Spare my life,” cried another voice, apparently from
the ground; “only spare my life, and take all I
have.” “Where are you, Master Wise?”
cried the other voice. “Help! here, Master
Bat,” cried the voice from the ground, “help me up or
I shall be murdered.” <!-- page 263--><a
name="page263"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 263</span>“Why,
what’s the matter?” said Bat. “Some one
has knocked me down, and is robbing me,” said the voice
from the ground. “Help! murder!” cried Bat;
and, regardless of the entreaties of the man on the ground that
he would stay and help him up, he urged his horse forward and
galloped away as fast as he could. I remained for some time
quiet, listening to various groans and exclamations uttered by
the person on the ground; at length I said, “Holloa! are
you hurt?” “Spare my life, and take all I
have!” said the voice from the ground. “Have
they not done robbing you yet?” said I; “when they
have finished let me know, and I will come and help
you.” “Who is that?” said the voice;
“pray come and help me, and do me no mischief.”
“You were saying that some one was robbing you,” said
I; “don’t think I shall come till he is gone
away.” “Then you ben’t he?” said
the voice. “Ar’n’t you robbed?”
said I. “Can’t say I be,” said the voice;
“not yet at any rate; but who are you? I don’t
know you.” “A traveller whom you and your
partner were going to run over in this dark lane; you almost
frightened me out of my senses.”
“Frightened!” said the voice, in a louder tone;
“frightened! oh!” and thereupon I heard somebody
getting upon his legs. This accomplished, the individual
proceeded to attend to his horse, and with a little difficulty
raised him upon his legs also. “Ar’n’t
you hurt?” said I. “Hurt!” said the
voice; “not I; don’t think it, whatever the horse may
be. I tell you what, my fellow, I thought you were a
robber, and now I find you are not; I have a good
mind—” “To do what?”
“To serve you out; ar’n’t you
ashamed—?” “At what?” said I;
“not to have robbed you? Shall I set about it
now?” “Ha, ha!” said the man, dropping
the bullying tone which he had assumed; “you are
joking—robbing! who talks of robbing? I wonder how my
horse’s knees are; not much hurt, I think—only
mired.” The man, whoever he was, then got upon his
horse; and, after moving him about a little, said, “Good
night, friend; where are you?” “Here I
am,” said I, “just behind you.”
“You are, are you? Take that.” I know not
what he did, but probably pricking his horse with the spur the
animal kicked out violently; one of his heels struck me on the
shoulder, but luckily missed my face; I fell back with the
violence of the blow, whilst the fellow scampered off at a great
rate. Stopping at some distance, he loaded me with abuse,
and then, continuing his way at a rapid trot, I heard no more of
him.</p>
<p>“What a difference!” said I, getting up;
“last night I was fêted in the hall of a rich genius,
and to-night I am knocked down and mired in a dark lane by the
heel of Master Wise’s horse—I wonder who gave him
that name? And yet he was wise enough to wreak his revenge
upon me, and I was not wise enough to keep out of his way.
Well, I am not much hurt, so it is of little
consequence.”</p>
<p>I now bethought me that, as I had a carriage of my own, I
might as well make use of it; I therefore got into the cart, and,
taking the reins in my hand, gave an encouraging cry to the pony,
whereupon the sturdy little animal started again at as brisk a
pace as if he had not already come many a long mile. I lay
half reclining in the cart, holding the <!-- page 264--><a
name="page264"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 264</span>reins
lazily, and allowing the animal to go just where he pleased,
often wondering where he would conduct me. At length I felt
drowsy, and my head sank upon my breast; I soon aroused myself,
but it was only to doze again; this occurred several times.
Opening my eyes after a doze somewhat longer than the others, I
found that the drizzling rain had ceased, a corner of the moon
was apparent in the heavens, casting a faint light; I looked
around for a moment or two, but my eyes and brain were heavy with
slumber, and I could scarcely distinguish where we were. I
had a kind of dim consciousness that we were traversing an
uninclosed country—perhaps a heath; I thought, however,
that I saw certain large black objects looming in the distance,
which I had a confused idea might be woods or plantations; the
pony still moved at his usual pace. I did not find the
jolting of the cart at all disagreeable; on the contrary, it had
quite a somniferous effect upon me. Again my eyes closed; I
opened them once more, but with less perception in them than
before, looked forward, and, muttering something about woodlands,
I placed myself in an easier posture than I had hitherto done,
and fairly fell asleep.</p>
<p>How long I continued in that state I am unable to say, but I
believe for a considerable time; I was suddenly awakened by the
ceasing of the jolting to which I had become accustomed, and of
which I was perfectly sensible in my sleep. I started up
and looked around me, the moon was still shining, and the face of
the heaven was studded with stars; I found myself amidst a haze
of bushes of various kinds, but principally hazel and holly,
through which was a path or driftway with grass growing on either
side, upon which the pony was already diligently browsing.
I conjectured that this place had been one of the haunts of his
former master, and, on dismounting and looking about, was
strengthened in that opinion by finding a spot under an ash tree
which, from its burnt and blackened appearance, seemed to have
been frequently used as a fire-place. I will take up my
quarters here, thought I; it is an excellent spot for me to
commence my new profession in; I was quite right to trust myself
to the guidance of the pony. Unharnessing the animal
without delay, I permitted him to browse at free will on the
grass, convinced that he would not wander far from a place to
which he was so much attached; I then pitched the little tent
close beside the ash tree to which I have alluded, and conveyed
two or three articles into it, and instantly felt that I had
commenced housekeeping for the first time in my life.
Housekeeping, however, without a fire is a very sorry affair,
something like the housekeeping of children in their toy houses;
of this I was the more sensible from feeling very cold and
shivering, owing to my late exposure to the rain, and sleeping in
the night air. Collecting, therefore, all the dry sticks
and furze I could find, I placed them upon the fire-place, adding
certain chips and a billet which I found in the cart, it having
apparently been the habit of Slingsby to carry with him a small
store of fuel. Having then struck a spark in a tinder-box
and lighted a match, I set fire to the combustible heap, and was
not slow in raising a cheerful blaze; I then drew my cart near
the fire, and, seating myself on one of the shafts, hung over the
warmth with feelings of <!-- page 265--><a
name="page265"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 265</span>intense
pleasure and satisfaction. Having continued in the posture
for a considerable time, I turned my eyes to the heaven in the
direction of a particular star; I, however, could not find the
star, nor indeed many of the starry train, the greater number
having fled, from which circumstance, and from the appearance of
the sky, I concluded that morning was nigh. About this time
I again began to feel drowsy; I therefore arose, and having
prepared for myself a kind of couch in the tent, I flung myself
upon it and went to sleep.</p>
<p>I will not say that I was awakened in the morning by the
carolling of birds, as I perhaps might if I were writing a novel;
I awoke because, to use vulgar language, I had slept my sleep
out, not because the birds were carolling around me in numbers,
as they had probably been for hours without my hearing
them. I got up and left my tent; the morning was yet more
bright than that of the preceding day. Impelled by
curiosity, I walked about, endeavouring to ascertain to what
place chance, or rather the pony, had brought me; following the
driftway for some time, amidst bushes and stunted trees, I came
to a grove of dark pines, through which it appeared to lead; I
tracked it a few hundred yards, but seeing nothing but trees, and
the way being wet and sloughy, owing to the recent rain, I
returned on my steps, and, pursuing the path in another
direction, came to a sandy road leading over a common, doubtless
the one I had traversed the preceding night. My curiosity
satisfied, I returned to my little encampment, and on the way
beheld a small footpath on the left winding through the bushes,
which had before escaped my observation. Having reached my
tent and cart, I breakfasted on some of the provisions which I
had procured the day before, and then proceeded to take a regular
account of the stock formerly possessed by Slingsby the tinker,
but now become my own by right of lawful purchase.</p>
<p>Besides the pony, the cart, and the tent, I found I was
possessed of a mattress stuffed with straw on which to lie, and a
blanket to cover me, the last quite clean and nearly new; then
there was a frying pan and a kettle, the first for cooking any
food which required cooking, and the second for heating any water
which I might wish to heat. I likewise found an earthen
teapot and two or three cups; of the first I should rather say I
found the remains, it being broken in three parts, no doubt since
it came into my possession, which would have precluded the
possibility of my asking anybody to tea for the present, should
anybody visit me, even supposing I had tea and sugar, which was
not the case. I then overhauled what might more strictly be
called the stock in trade; this consisted of various tools, an
iron ladle, a chafing pan and small bellows, sundry pans and
kettles, the latter being of tin, with the exception of one which
was of copper, all in a state of considerable
dilapidation—if I may use the term; of these first Slingsby
had spoken in particular, advising me to mend them as soon as
possible, and to endeavour to sell them, in order that I might
have the satisfaction of receiving some return upon the outlay
which I had made. There was likewise a small quantity of
block tin, sheet tin, and solder. “This
Slingsby,” said I, “is certainly a very honest man,
he has sold me more <!-- page 266--><a name="page266"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 266</span>than my money’s worth; I
believe, however, there is something more in the
cart.” Thereupon I rummaged the farther end of the
cart, and, amidst a quantity of straw, I found a small anvil and
bellows of that kind which are used in forges, and two hammers
such as smiths use, one great, and the other small.</p>
<p>The sight of these last articles caused me no little surprise,
as no word which had escaped from the mouth of Slingsby have
given me reason to suppose that he had ever followed the
occupation of a smith; yet, if he had not, how did he come by
them? I sat down upon the shaft, and pondered the question
deliberately in my mind; at length I concluded that he had come
by them by one of those numerous casualties which occur upon the
roads, of which I, being a young hand upon the roads, must have a
very imperfect conception; honestly, of course—for I
scouted the idea that Slingsby would have stolen this
blacksmith’s gear—for I had the highest opinion of
his honesty, which opinion I still retain at the present day,
which is upwards of twenty years from the time of which I am
speaking, during the whole of which period I have neither seen
the poor fellow, nor received any intelligence of him.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">New Profession—Beautiful
Night—Jupiter—Sharp and Shrill—The Rommany
Chi—All Alone—Three and Sixpence—What is
Rommany?—Be Civil—Parraco Tute—Slight
Start—She Will Be Grateful—The Rustling.</p>
<p>I passed the greater part of the day in endeavouring to teach
myself the mysteries of my new profession. I cannot say
that I was very successful, but the time passed agreeably, and
was therefore not ill spent. Towards evening I flung my
work aside, took some refreshment, and afterwards a walk.</p>
<p>This time I turned up the small footpath, of which I have
already spoken. It led in a zigzag manner through thickets
of hazel, elder, and sweet briar; after following its windings
for somewhat better than a furlong, I heard a gentle sound of
water, and presently came to a small rill, which ran directly
across the path. I was rejoiced at the sight, for I had
already experienced the want of water, which I yet knew must be
nigh at hand, as I was in a place to all appearance occasionally
frequented by wandering people, who I was aware never take up
their quarters in places where water is difficult to be
obtained. Forthwith I stretched myself on the ground, and
took a long and delicious draught of the crystal stream, and
then, seating myself in a bush, I continued for some time gazing
on the water as it purled tinkling away in its channel through an
opening in the hazels, and should have probably continued much
longer had not the thought that I had left my property
unprotected compelled me to rise and return to my encampment.</p>
<p>Night came on, and a beautiful night it was; up rose the moon,
and <!-- page 267--><a name="page267"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 267</span>innumerable stars decked the
firmament of heaven. I sat on the shaft, my eyes turned
upwards. I had found it: there it was twinkling millions of
miles above me, mightiest star of the system to which we belong:
of all stars, the one which has the most interest for
me—the star Jupiter.</p>
<p>Why have I always taken an interest in thee, O Jupiter?
I know nothing about thee, save what every child knows, that thou
art a big star, whose only light is derived from moons. And
is not that knowledge enough to make me feel an interest in
thee? Ay, truly, I never look at thee without wondering
what is going on in thee; what is life in Jupiter? That
there is life in Jupiter who can doubt? There is life in
our own little star, therefore there must be life in Jupiter,
which is not a little star. But how different must life be
in Jupiter from what it is in our own little star! Life
here is life beneath the dear sun—life in Jupiter is life
beneath moons—four moons—no single moon is able to
illumine that vast bulk. All know what life is in our own
little star; it is anything but a routine of happiness here,
where the dear sun rises to us every day: then how sad and moping
must life be in mighty Jupiter, on which no sun ever shines, and
which is never lighted save by pale moonbeams! The thought
that there is more sadness and melancholy in Jupiter than in this
world of ours, where, alas! there is but too much, has always
made me take a melancholy interest in that huge distant star.</p>
<p>Two or three days passed by in much the same manner as the
first. During the morning I worked upon my kettles, and
employed the remaining part of the day as I best could. The
whole of this time I only saw two individuals, rustics, who
passed by my encampment without vouchsafing me a glance; they
probably considered themselves my superiors, as perhaps they
were.</p>
<p>One very brilliant morning, as I sat at work in very good
spirits, for by this time I had actually mended in a very
creditable way, as I imagined, two kettles and a frying pan, I
heard a voice which seemed to proceed from the path leading to
the rivulet; at first it sounded from a considerable distance,
but drew nearer by degrees. I soon remarked that the tones
were exceedingly sharp and shrill, with yet something of
childhood in them. Once or twice I distinguished certain
words in the song which the voice was singing; the words
were—but no, I thought again I was probably
mistaken—and then the voice ceased for a time; presently I
heard it again, close to the entrance of the footpath; in another
moment I heard it in the lane or glade in which stood my tent,
where it abruptly stopped, but not before I had heard the very
words which I at first thought I had distinguished.</p>
<p>I turned my head: at the entrance of the footpath, which might
be about thirty yards from the place where I was sitting, I
perceived the figure of a young girl; her face was turned towards
me, and she appeared to be scanning me and my encampment; after a
little time she looked in the other direction, only for a moment,
however; probably observing nothing in that quarter, she again
looked towards me and almost immediately stepped forward; and, as
she advanced, sang the song <!-- page 268--><a
name="page268"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 268</span>which I had
heard in the wood, the first words of which were those which I
have already alluded to.</p>
<blockquote><p>“The Rommany chi<br />
And the Rommany chal,<br />
Shall jaw tasaulor<br />
To drab the bawlor,<br />
And dook the gry<br />
Of the farming rye.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>A very pretty song, thought I, falling again hard to work upon
my kettle; a very pretty song, which bodes the farmers much
good. Let them look to their cattle.</p>
<p>“All alone here, brother?” said a voice close by
me, in sharp but not disagreeable tones.</p>
<p>I made no answer, but continued my work, click, click, with
the gravity which became one of my profession. I allowed at
least half a minute to elapse before I even lifted up my
eyes.</p>
<p>A girl of about thirteen was standing before me; her features
were very pretty, but with a peculiar expression; her complexion
was a clear olive, and her jet black hair hung back upon her
shoulders. She was rather scantily dressed, and her arms
and feet were bare; round her neck, however, was a handsome
string of corals, with ornaments of gold; in her hand she held a
bulrush.</p>
<p>“All alone here, brother?” said the girl, as I
looked up; “all alone here, in the lane; where are your
wife and children?”</p>
<p>“Why do you call me brother?” said I; “I am
no brother of yours. Do you take me for one of your
people? I am no gypsy; not I, indeed!”</p>
<p>“Don’t be afraid, brother, you are no
Roman—Roman indeed, you are not handsome enough to be a
Roman; not black enough, tinker though you be. If I called
you brother, it was because I didn’t know what else to call
you. Marry, come up, brother, I should be very sorry to
have you for a brother.”</p>
<p>“Then you don’t like me?”</p>
<p>“Neither like you, nor dislike you, brother; what will
you have for that kekaubi?”</p>
<p>“What’s the use of talking to me in that
un-Christian way; what do you mean, young gentlewoman?”</p>
<p>“Lord, brother, what a fool you are; every tinker knows
what a kekaubi is. I was asking you what you would have for
that kettle.”</p>
<p>“Three-and-sixpence, young gentlewoman; isn’t it
well mended?”</p>
<p>“Well mended! I could have done it better myself;
three-and-sixpence! it’s only fit to be played at football
with.”</p>
<p>“I will take no less for it, young gentlewoman; it has
caused me a world of trouble.”</p>
<p>“I never saw a worse mended kettle. I say,
brother, your hair is white.”</p>
<p>“’Tis nature; your hair is black; nature, nothing
but nature.”</p>
<p>“I am young, brother; my hair is
black—that’s nature: you are young, brother; your
hair is white—that’s not nature.”</p>
<p><!-- page 269--><a name="page269"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
269</span>“I can’t help it if it be not, but it is
nature after all; did you never see grey hair on the
young?”</p>
<p>“Never! I have heard it is true of a grey lad, and
a bad one he was. Oh, so bad.”</p>
<p>“Sit down on the grass, and tell me all about it,
sister; do to oblige me, pretty sister.”</p>
<p>“Hey, brother, you don’t speak as you
did—you don’t speak like a gorgio, you speak like one
of us, you call me sister.”</p>
<p>“As you call me brother; I am not an uncivil person
after all, sister.”</p>
<p>“I say, brother, tell me one thing, and look me in the
face—there—do you speak Rommany?”</p>
<p>“Rommany! Rommany! what is Rommany?”</p>
<p>“What is Rommany? our language, to be sure; tell me,
brother, only one thing, you don’t speak
Rommany?”</p>
<p>“You say it.”</p>
<p>“I don’t say it, I wish to know. Do you
speak Rommany?”</p>
<p>“Do you mean thieves’ slang—cant? no, I
don’t speak cant, I don’t like it, I only know a few
words; they call a sixpence a tanner, don’t
they?”</p>
<p>“I don’t know,” said the girl, sitting down
on the ground, “I was almost thinking—well, never
mind, you don’t know Rommany. I say, brother, I think
I should like to have the kekaubi.”</p>
<p>“I thought you said it was badly mended?”</p>
<p>“Yes, yes, brother, but—”</p>
<p>“I thought you said it was only fit to be played at
football with?”</p>
<p>“Yes, yes, brother, but—”</p>
<p>“What will you give for it?”</p>
<p>“Brother, I am the poor person’s child, I will
give you sixpence for the kekaubi.”</p>
<p>“Poor person’s child; how came you by that
necklace?”</p>
<p>“Be civil, brother; am I to have the kekaubi?”</p>
<p>“Not for sixpence; isn’t the kettle nicely
mended?”</p>
<p>“I never saw a nicer mended kettle, brother; am I to
have the kekaubi, brother?”</p>
<p>“You like me then?”</p>
<p>“I don’t dislike you—I dislike no one;
there’s only one, and him I don’t dislike, him I
hate.”</p>
<p>“Who is he?”</p>
<p>“I scarcely know, I never saw him, but ’tis no
affair of yours, you don’t speak Rommany; you will let me
have the kekaubi, pretty brother?”</p>
<p>“You may have it, but not for sixpence, I’ll give
it to you.”</p>
<p>“Parraco tute, that is, I thank you, brother; the
rikkeni kekaubi is now mine. O, rare! I thank you
kindly, brother.”</p>
<p>Starting up, she flung the bulrush aside which she had
hitherto held in her hand, and seizing the kettle, she looked at
it for a moment, and then began a kind of dance, flourishing the
kettle over her head the while, and singing—</p>
<blockquote><p><!-- page 270--><a name="page270"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 270</span>“The Rommany chi<br />
And the Rommany chal,<br />
Shall jaw tasaulor<br />
To drab the bawlor,<br />
And dook the gry<br />
Of the farming rye.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“Good by, brother I must be going.”</p>
<p>“Good by, sister; why do you sing that wicked
song?”</p>
<p>“Wicked song, hey, brother! you don’t understand
the song!”</p>
<p>“Ha, ha! gypsy daughter,” said I, starting up and
clapping my hands, “I don’t understand Rommany,
don’t I? You shall see; here’s the answer to
your gillie—</p>
<blockquote><p>‘The Rommany chi<br />
And the Rommany chal<br />
Love Luripen<br />
And dukkeripen,<br />
And hokkeripen,<br />
And every pen<br />
But Lachipen<br />
And tatchipen.’”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>The girl, who had given a slight start when I began, remained
for some time after I had concluded the song, standing motionless
as a statue, with the kettle in her hand. At length she
came towards me, and stared me full in the face.
“Grey, tall, and talks Rommany,” said she to
herself. In her countenance there was an expression which I
had not seen before—an expression which struck me as being
composed of fear, curiosity, and the deepest hate. It was
momentary, however, and was succeeded by one smiling, frank, and
open. “Ha, ha, brother,” said she, “well,
I like you all the better for talking Rommany; it is a sweet
language, isn’t it? especially as you sing it. How
did you pick it up? But you picked it up upon the roads, no
doubt? Ha, it was funny in you to pretend not to know it,
and you so flush with it all the time; it was not kind in you,
however, to frighten the poor person’s child so by
screaming out, but it was kind in you to give the rikkeni kekaubi
to the child of the poor person. She will be grateful to
you; she will bring you her little dog to show you, her pretty
juggal; the poor person’s child will come and see you
again; you are not going away to-day, I hope, or to-morrow,
pretty brother, grey-hair’d brother—you are not going
away to-morrow, I hope?”</p>
<p>“Nor the next day,” said I, “only to take a
stroll to see if I can sell a kettle; good by, little sister,
Rommany sister, dingy sister.”</p>
<p>“Good by, tall brother,” said the girl, as she
departed, singing</p>
<blockquote><p>“The Rommany chi,” etc.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“There’s something about that girl that I
don’t understand,” said I to myself; “something
mysterious. However, it is nothing to me, she knows not who
I am, and if she did, what then?”</p>
<p>Late that evening as I sat on the shaft of my cart in deep
meditation, with my arms folded, I thought I heard a rustling in
the bushes over against me. I turned my eyes in that
direction, but saw nothing. <!-- page 271--><a
name="page271"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 271</span>“Some
bird,” said I; “an owl, perhaps;” and once more
I fell into meditation; my mind wandered from one thing to
another—musing now on the structure of the Roman
tongue—now on the rise and fall of the Persian
power—and now on the powers vested in recorders at quarter
sessions. I was thinking what a fine thing it must be to be
a recorder of the peace, when lifting up my eyes, I saw right
opposite, not a culprit at the bar, but, staring at me through a
gap in the bush, a face wild and strange, half covered with grey
hair; I only saw it a moment, the next it had disappeared.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Friend of Slingsby—All
Quiet—Danger—The Two Cakes—Children in the
Wood—Don’t be Angry—In Deep
Thought—Temples Throbbing—Deadly Sick—Another
Blow—No Answer—How Old are You?—Play and
Sacrament—Heavy Heart—Song of Poison—Drow of
Gypsies—The Dog—Ely’s Church—Get up,
Bebee—The Vehicle—Can you Speak?—The Oil.</p>
<p>The next day at an early hour, I harnessed my little pony,
and, putting my things in my cart, I went on my projected
stroll. Crossing the moor, I arrived in about an hour at a
small village, from which, after a short stay, I proceeded to
another, and from thence to a third. I found that the name
of Slingsby was well known in these parts.</p>
<p>“If you are a friend of Slingsby you must be an honest
lad,” said an ancient crone; “you shall never want
for work whilst I can give it you. Here, take my kettle,
the bottom came out this morning, and lend me that of yours till
you bring it back. I’m not afraid to trust
you—not I. Don’t hurry yourself, young man, if
you don’t come back for a fortnight I shan’t have the
worse opinion of you.”</p>
<p>I returned to my quarters at evening, tired but rejoiced at
heart; I had work before me for several days, having collected
various kekaubies which required mending, in place of those which
I left behind—those which I had been employed upon during
the last few days. I found all quiet in the lane or glade,
and, unharnessing my little horse, I once more pitched my tent in
the old spot beneath the ash, lighted my fire, ate my frugal
meal, and then, after looking for some time at the heavenly
bodies, and more particularly at the star Jupiter, I entered my
tent, lay down upon my pallet, and went to sleep.</p>
<p>Nothing occurred on the following day which requires any
particular notice, nor indeed on the one succeeding that.
It was about noon on the third day that I sat beneath the shade
of the ash tree; I was not at work, for the weather was
particularly hot, and I felt but little inclination to make any
exertion. Leaning my back against the tree, I was not long
in falling into a slumber; I particularly remember that slumber
of mine beneath the ash tree, for it was about the sweetest
slumber that I ever enjoyed; how long I continued in it I do not
know; I could <!-- page 272--><a name="page272"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 272</span>almost have wished that it had
lasted to the present time. All of a sudden it appeared to
me that a voice cried in my ear, “Danger! danger!
danger!” Nothing seemingly could be more distinct
than the words which I heard; then an uneasy sensation came over
me, which I strove to get rid of, and at last succeeded, for I
awoke. The gypsy girl was standing just opposite to me,
with her eyes fixed upon my countenance; a singular kind of
little dog stood beside her.</p>
<p>“Ha!” said I, “was it you that cried
danger? What danger is there?”</p>
<p>“Danger, brother, there is no danger; what danger should
there be? I called to my little dog, but that was in the
wood; my little dog’s name is not danger, but stranger;
what danger should there be, brother?”</p>
<p>“What, indeed, except in sleeping beneath a tree; what
is that you have got in your hand?”</p>
<p>“Something for you,” said the girl, sitting down
and proceeding to untie a white napkin; “a pretty manricli,
so sweet, so nice; when I went home to my people I told my
grandbebee how kind you had been to the poor person’s
child, and when my grandbebee saw the kekaubi, she said,
‘Hir mi devlis, it won’t do for the poor people to be
ungrateful; by my God, I will bake a cake for the young harko
mescro.’”</p>
<p>“But there are two cakes.”</p>
<p>“Yes, brother, two cakes, both for you; my grandbebee
meant them both for you—but list, brother, I will have one
of them for bringing them. I know you will give me one,
pretty brother, grey-haired brother—which shall I have,
brother?”</p>
<p>In the napkin were two round cakes, seemingly made of rich and
costly compounds, and precisely similar in form, each weighing
about half a pound.</p>
<p>“Which shall I have, brother?” said the gypsy
girl.</p>
<p>“Whichever you please.”</p>
<p>“No, brother, no, the cakes are yours, not mine, it is
for you to say.”</p>
<p>“Well, then, give me the one nearest you, and take the
other.”</p>
<p>“Yes, brother, yes,” said the girl; and taking the
cakes, she flung them into the air two or three times, catching
them as they fell, and singing the while. “Pretty
brother, grey-haired brother—here, brother,” said
she, “here is your cake, this other is mine.”</p>
<p>“Are you sure,” said I, taking the cake,
“that this is the one I chose?”</p>
<p>“Quite sure, brother; but if you like you can have mine;
there’s no difference, however—shall I
eat?”</p>
<p>“Yes, sister, eat.”</p>
<p>“See, brother, I do; now, brother, eat, pretty brother,
grey-haired brother.”</p>
<p>“I am not hungry.”</p>
<p>“Not hungry! well, what then—what has being hungry
to do with the matter? It is my grandbebee’s cake
which was sent because you were kind to the poor person’s
child; eat, brother, eat, and we shall be like the children in
the wood that the gorgios speak of.”</p>
<p><!-- page 273--><a name="page273"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
273</span>“The children in the wood had nothing to
eat.”</p>
<p>“Yes, they had hips and haws; we have better. Eat,
brother.”</p>
<p>“See, sister, I do,” and I ate a piece of the
cake.</p>
<p>“Well, brother, how do you like it?” said the
girl, looking fixedly at me.</p>
<p>“It is very rich and sweet, and yet there is something
strange about it; I don’t think I shall eat any
more.”</p>
<p>“Fie, brother, fie, to find fault with the poor
person’s cake; see, I have nearly eaten mine.”</p>
<p>“That’s a pretty little dog.”</p>
<p>“Is it not, brother? that’s my juggal, my little
sister, as I call her.”</p>
<p>“Come here, juggal,” said I to the animal.</p>
<p>“What do you want with my juggal?” said the
girl.</p>
<p>“Only to give her a piece of cake,” said I,
offering the dog a piece which I had just broken off.</p>
<p>“What do you mean?” said the girl, snatching the
dog away; “my grandbebee’s cake is not for
dogs.”</p>
<p>“Why, I just now saw you give the animal a piece of
yours.”</p>
<p>“You lie, brother, you saw no such thing; but I see how
it is, you wish to affront the poor person’s child. I
shall go to my house.”</p>
<p>“Keep still, and don’t be angry; see, I have eaten
the piece which I offered the dog. I meant no
offence. It is a sweet cake after all.”</p>
<p>“Isn’t it, brother? I am glad you like
it. Offence! brother, no offence at all! I am so glad
you like my grandbebee’s cake, but she will be wanting me
at home. Eat one piece more of grandbebee’s cake, and
I will go.”</p>
<p>“I am not hungry, I will put the rest by.”</p>
<p>“One piece more before I go, handsome brother,
grey-haired brother.”</p>
<p>“I will not eat any more, I have already eaten more than
I wished to oblige you; if you must go, good day to
you.”</p>
<p>The girl rose upon her feet, looked hard at me, then at the
remainder of the cake which I held in my hand, and then at me
again, and then stood for a moment or two, as if in deep thought;
presently an air of satisfaction came over her countenance, she
smiled and said, “Well, brother, well, do as you please, I
merely wished you to eat because you have been so kind to the
poor person’s child. She loves you so, that she could
have wished to have seen you eat it all; good by, brother, I dare
say when I am gone you will eat some more of it, and if you
don’t I dare say you have eaten enough
to—to—show your love for us. After all it was a
poor person’s cake, a Rommany manricli, and all you gorgios
are somewhat gorgious. Farewell, brother, pretty brother,
grey-haired brother. Come, juggal.”</p>
<p>I remained under the ash tree seated on the grass for a minute
or two, and endeavoured to resume the occupation in which I had
been engaged before I fell asleep, but I felt no inclination for
labour. I then thought I would sleep again, and once more
reclined against the tree, and slumbered for some little time,
but my sleep was more agitated than before. Something
appeared to bear heavy on my breast, I struggled in my sleep,
fell on the grass, and awoke; my <!-- page 274--><a
name="page274"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 274</span>temples
were throbbing, there was a burning in my eyes, and my mouth felt
parched; the oppression about the chest which I had felt in my
sleep still continued. “I must shake off these
feelings,” said I, “and get upon my
legs.” I walked rapidly up and down upon the green
sward; at length, feeling my thirst increase, I directed my steps
down the narrow path to the spring which ran amidst the bushes;
arriving there, I knelt down and drank of the water, but on
lifting up my head I felt thirstier than before; again I drank,
but with the like results; I was about to drink for the third
time, when I felt a dreadful qualm which instantly robbed me of
nearly all my strength. What can be the matter with me,
thought I; but I suppose I have made myself ill by drinking cold
water. I got up and made the best of my way back to my
tent; before I reached it the qualm had seized me again, and I
was deadly sick. I flung myself on my pallet, qualm
succeeded qualm, but in the intervals my mouth was dry and
burning, and I felt a frantic desire to drink, but no water was
at hand, and to reach the spring once more was impossible: the
qualms continued, deadly pains shot through my whole frame; I
could bear my agonies no longer, and I fell into a trance or
swoon. How long I continued therein I know not; on
recovering, however, I felt somewhat better, and attempted to
lift my head off my couch; the next moment, however, the qualms
and pains returned, if possible, with greater violence than
before. I am dying, thought I, like a dog, without any
help; and then methought I heard a sound at a distance like
people singing, and then once more I relapsed into my swoon.</p>
<p>I revived just as a heavy blow sounded, upon the canvas of the
tent. I started, but my condition did not permit me to
rise; again the same kind of blow sounded upon the canvas; I
thought for a moment of crying out and requesting assistance, but
an inexplicable something chained my tongue, and now I heard a
whisper on the outside of the tent. “He does not
move, bebee,” said a voice which I knew. “I
should not wonder if it has done for him already; however, strike
again with your ran;” and then there was another blow,
after which another voice cried aloud in a strange tone,
“Is the gentleman of the house asleep, or is he taking his
dinner?” I remained quite silent and motionless, and
in another moment the voice continued, “What, no answer?
what can the gentleman of the house be about that he makes no
answer? perhaps the gentleman of the house may be darning his
stockings?” Thereupon a face peered into the door of
the tent, at the farther extremity of which I was
stretched. It was that of a woman, but owing to the posture
in which she stood, with her back to the light, and partly owing
to a large straw bonnet, I could distinguish but very little of
the features of her countenance. I had, however, recognised
her voice; it was that of my old acquaintance, Mrs. Herne.
“Ho, ho, sir!” said she, “here you are.
Come here, Leonora,” said she to the gypsy girl, who
pressed in at the other side of the door; “here is the
gentleman, not asleep, but only stretched out after dinner.
Sit down on your ham, child, at the door, I shall do the
same. There—you have seen me before, sir, have you
not?”</p>
<p><!-- page 275--><a name="page275"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
275</span>“The gentleman makes no answer, bebee; perhaps he
does not know you.”</p>
<p>“I have known him of old, Leonora,” said Mrs.
Herne; “and, to tell you the truth, though I spoke to him
just now, I expected no answer.”</p>
<p>“It’s a way he has, bebee, I suppose?”</p>
<p>“Yes, child, it’s a way he has.”</p>
<p>“Take off your bonnet, bebee, perhaps he cannot see your
face.”</p>
<p>“I do not think that will be of much use, child;
however, I will take off my bonnet—there—and shake
out my hair—there—you have seen this hair before,
sir, and this face—”</p>
<p>“No answer, bebee.”</p>
<p>“Though the one was not quite so grey, nor the other so
wrinkled.”</p>
<p>“How came they so, bebee?”</p>
<p>“All along of this gorgio, child.”</p>
<p>“The gentleman in the house, you mean, bebee.”</p>
<p>“Yes, child, the gentleman in the house. God grant
that I may preserve my temper. Do you know, sir, my
name? My name is Herne, which signifies a hairy individual,
though neither grey-haired nor wrinkled. It is not the
nature of the Hernes to be grey or wrinkled, even when they are
old, and I am not old.”</p>
<p>“How old are you, bebee?”</p>
<p>“Sixty-five years, child—an inconsiderable
number. My mother was a hundred and one—a
considerable age—when she died, yet she had not one grey
hair, and not more than six wrinkles—an inconsiderable
number.”</p>
<p>“She had no griefs, bebee?”</p>
<p>“Plenty, child, but not like mine.”</p>
<p>“Not quite so hard to bear, bebee?”</p>
<p>“No, child, my head wanders when I think of them.
After the death of my husband, who came to his end untimeously, I
went to live with a daughter of mine, married out among certain
Romans who walk about the eastern counties, and with whom for
some time I found a home and pleasant society, for they lived
right Romanly, which gave my heart considerable satisfaction, who
am a Roman born, and hope to die so. When I say right
Romanly, I mean that they kept to themselves, and were not much
given to blabbing about their private matters in promiscuous
company. Well, things went on in this way for some time,
when one day my son-in-law brings home a young gorgio of singular
and outrageous ugliness, and, without much preamble, says to me
and mine, ‘This is my pal, a’n’t he a beauty?
fall down and worship him.’ ‘Hold,’ said
I, ‘I for one will never consent to such
foolishness.’”</p>
<p>“That was right, bebee, I think I should have done the
same.”</p>
<p>“I think you would, child; but what was the profit of
it? The whole party makes an almighty of this gorgio, lets
him into their ways, says prayers of his making, till things come
to such a pass that my own daughter says to me, ‘I shall
buy myself a veil and fan, and treat myself to a play and
sacrament.’ ‘Don’t,’ says I; says
she, ‘I should like for once in my life to be courtesied to
as a Christian gentlewoman.’”</p>
<p><!-- page 276--><a name="page276"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
276</span>“Very foolish of her, bebee.”</p>
<p>“Wasn’t it, child? Where was I? At the
fan and sacrament; with a heavy heart I put seven score miles
between us, came back to the hairy ones, and found them
over-given to gorgious companions; said I, ‘foolish manners
is catching, all this comes of that there gorgio.’
Answers the child Leonora, ‘Take comfort, bebee, I hate the
gorgios as much as you do.’”</p>
<p>“And I say so again, bebee, as much or more.”</p>
<p>“Time flows on, I engage in many matters, in most
miscarry. Am sent to prison; says I to myself, I am become
foolish. Am turned out of prison, and go back to the hairy
ones, who receive me not over courteously; says I, for their
unkindness, and my own foolishness, all the thanks to that
gorgio. Answers to me the child, ‘I wish I could set
my eyes upon him, bebee.’”</p>
<p>“I did so, bebee; go on.”</p>
<p>“‘How shall I know him, bebee?’ says the
child. ‘Young and grey, tall, and speaks
Romanly.’ Runs to me the child, and says,
‘I’ve found him, bebee.’ ‘Where,
child?’ says I. ‘Come with me, bebee,’
says the child. ‘That’s he,’ says I, as I
looked at my gentleman through the hedge.”</p>
<p>“Ha, ha! bebee, and here he lies, poisoned like a
hog.”</p>
<p>“You have taken drows, sir,” said Mrs. Herne;
“do you hear, sir? drows; tip him a stave, child, of the
song of poison.”</p>
<p>And thereupon the girl clapped her hands, and sang—</p>
<blockquote><p>“The Rommany churl<br />
And the Rommany girl<br />
To-morrow shall hie<br />
To poison the sty,<br />
And bewitch on the mead<br />
The farmer’s steed.”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“Do you hear that, sir?” said Mrs. Herne;
“the child has tipped you a stave of the song of poison:
that is, she has sung it Christianly, though perhaps you would
like to hear it Romanly; you were always fond of what was
Roman. Tip it him Romanly, child.”</p>
<p>“He has heard it Romanly already, bebee; ’twas by
that I found him out, as I told you.”</p>
<p>“Halloo, sir, are you sleeping? you have taken drows;
the gentleman makes no answer. God give me
patience!”</p>
<p>“And what if he doesn’t, bebee; isn’t he
poisoned like a hog? Gentleman! indeed, why call him
gentleman? if he ever was one he’s broke, and is now a
tinker, and a worker of blue metal.”</p>
<p>“That’s his way, child, to-day a tinker, to-morrow
something else; and as for being drabbed, I don’t know what
to say about it.”</p>
<p>“Not drabbed! what do you mean, bebee? but look there,
bebee; ha, ha, look at the gentleman’s motions.”</p>
<p>“He is sick, child, sure enough. Ho, ho! sir, you
have taken drows; what, another throe! writhe, sir, writhe, the
hog died by the drow of gypsies; I saw him stretched at
even. That’s yourself, sir. There is no hope,
sir, no help, you have taken drow; shall I tell you your fortune,
<!-- page 277--><a name="page277"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
277</span>sir, your dukkerin? God bless you, pretty
gentleman, much trouble will you have to suffer, and much water
to cross; but never mind, pretty gentleman, you shall be
fortunate at the end, and those who hate shall take off their
hats to you.”</p>
<p>“Hey, bebee!” cried the girl; “what is this?
what do you mean? you have blessed the gorgio!”</p>
<p>“Blessed him! no, sure; what did I say? Oh, I
remember, I’m mad; well, I can’t help it, I said what
the dukkerin dook told me; woe’s me, he’ll get up
yet.”</p>
<p>“Nonsense, bebee! Look at his motions, he’s
drabbed, spite of dukkerin.”</p>
<p>“Don’t say so, child; he’s sick, ’tis
true, but don’t laugh at dukkerin, only folks do that that
know no better. I, for one, will never laugh at the
dukkerin dook. Sick again; I wish he was gone.”</p>
<p>“He’ll soon be gone, bebee; let’s leave
him. He’s as good as gone; look there, he’s
dead.”</p>
<p>“No, he’s not, he’ll get up—I feel it;
can’t we hasten him?”</p>
<p>“Hasten him! yes, to be sure; set the dog upon
him. Here, juggal, look in there, my dog.”</p>
<p>The dog made its appearance at the door of the tent, and began
to bark and tear up the ground.</p>
<p>“At him, juggal, at him; he wished to poison, to drab
you. Halloo!”</p>
<p>The dog barked violently, and seemed about to spring at my
face, but retreated.</p>
<p>“The dog won’t fly at him, child; he flashed at
the dog with his eye, and scared him. He’ll get
up.”</p>
<p>“Nonsense, bebee! you make me angry; how should he get
up?”</p>
<p>“The dook tells me so, and, what’s more, I had a
dream. I thought I was at York, standing amidst a crowd to
see a man hung, and the crowd shouted ‘There he
comes!’ and I looked, and, lo! it was the tinker; before I
could cry with joy I was whisked away, and I found myself in
Ely’s big church, which was chock full of people to hear
the dean preach, and all eyes were turned to the big pulpit; and
presently I heard them say, ‘There he mounts!’ and I
looked up to the big pulpit, and, lo! the tinker was in the
pulpit, and he raised his arm and began to preach. Anon, I
found myself at York again, just as the drop fell, and I looked
up, and I saw, not the tinker, but my own self hanging in the
air.”</p>
<p>“You are going mad, bebee; if you want to hasten him,
take your stick and poke him in the eye.”</p>
<p>“That will be of no use, child, the dukkerin tells me
so; but I will try what I can do. Halloo, tinker! you must
introduce yourself into a quiet family, and raise
confusion—must you? You must steal its language, and,
what was never done before, write it down Christianly—must
you? Take that—and that;” and she stabbed
violently with her stick towards the end of the tent.</p>
<p>“That’s right, bebee, you struck his face; now
once more, and let it be in the eye. Stay, what’s
that? get up, bebee.”</p>
<p>“What’s the matter, child?”</p>
<p><!-- page 278--><a name="page278"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
278</span>“Some one is coming, come away.”</p>
<p>“Let me make sure of him, child; he’ll be up
yet.” And thereupon Mrs. Herne, rising, leaned
forward into the tent, and supporting herself against the pole,
took aim in the direction of the farther end. “I will
thrust out his eye,” said she; and, lunging with her stick,
she would probably have accomplished her purpose had not at that
moment the pole of the tent given way, whereupon she fell to the
ground, the canvas falling upon her and her intended victim.</p>
<p>“Here’s a pretty affair, bebee,” screamed
the girl.</p>
<p>“He’ll get up yet,” said Mrs. Herne, from
beneath the canvas.</p>
<p>“Get up!—get up yourself; where are you? where is
your—Here, there, bebee, here’s the door; there, make
haste, they are coming.”</p>
<p>“He’ll get up yet,” said Mrs. Herne,
recovering her breath, “the dook tells me so.”</p>
<p>“Never mind him or the dook; he is drabbed; come away,
or we shall be grabbed—both of us.”</p>
<p>“One more blow, I know where his head lies.”</p>
<p>“You are mad, bebee; leave the fellow—gorgio
avella.”</p>
<p>And thereupon the females hurried away.</p>
<p>A vehicle of some kind was evidently drawing nigh; in a little
time it came alongside of the place where lay the fallen tent,
and stopped suddenly. There was a silence for a moment, and
then a parley ensued between two voices, one of which was that of
a woman. It was not in English, but in a deep guttural
tongue.</p>
<p>“Peth yw hono sydd yn gorwedd yna ar y ddaear?”
said a masculine voice.</p>
<p>“Yn wirionedd—I do not know what it can be,”
said the female voice, in the same tongue.</p>
<p>“Here is a cart, and there are tools; but what is that
on the ground?”</p>
<p>“Something moves beneath it; and what was that—a
groan?”</p>
<p>“Shall I get down?”</p>
<p>“Of course, Peter, some one may want your
help.”</p>
<p>“Then I will get down, though I do not like this place,
it is frequented by Egyptians, and I do not like their yellow
faces nor their clibberty clabber, as Master Ellis Wyn
says. Now I am down. It is a tent, Winifred, and see,
here is a boy beneath it. Merciful father! what a
face!”</p>
<p>A middle-aged man, with a strongly marked and serious
countenance, dressed in sober-coloured habiliments, had lifted up
the stifling folds of the tent and was bending over me.
“Can you speak, my lad?” said he in English,
“what is the matter with you? if you could but tell me, I
could perhaps help you—” “What is it that
you say? I can’t hear you. I will kneel
down;” and he flung himself on the ground, and placed his
ear close to my mouth. “Now speak if you can.
Hey! what! no, sure, God forbid!” then starting up, he
cried to a female who sat in the cart, anxiously looking
on—“Gwenwyn! gwenwyn! yw y gwas wedi ei
gwenwynaw. The oil! Winifred, the oil!”</p>
<h2><!-- page 279--><a name="page279"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 279</span>CHAPTER LXXII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Desired Effect—The Three
Oaks—Winifred—Things of Time—With God’s
Will—The Preacher—Creature
Comforts—Croesaw—Welsh and English—Mayor of
Chester.</p>
<p>The oil, which the strangers compelled me to take, produced
the desired effect, though, during at least two hours, it was
very doubtful whether or not my life would be saved. At the
end of that period the man said, that with the blessing of God,
he would answer for my life. He then demanded whether I
thought I could bear to be removed from the place in which we
were? “for I like it not,” he continued, “as
something within me tells me that it is not good for any of us to
be here.” I told him, as well as I was able, that I,
too, should be glad to leave the place; whereupon, after
collecting my things, he harnessed my pony, and, with the
assistance of the woman, he contrived to place me in the cart; he
then gave me a draught out of a small phial, and we set forward
at a slow pace, the man walking by the side of the cart in which
I lay. It is probable that the draught consisted of a
strong opiate, for after swallowing it I fell into a deep
slumber; on my awaking, I found that the shadows of night had
enveloped the earth—we were still moving on. Shortly,
however, after descending a declivity, we turned into a lane, at
the entrance of which was a gate. This lane conducted to a
meadow, through the middle of which ran a small brook; it stood
between two rising grounds, that on the left, which was on the
farther side of the water, was covered with wood, whilst the one
on the right, which was not so high, was crowned with the white
walls of what appeared to be a farm-house.</p>
<p>Advancing along the meadow, we presently came to a place where
grew three immense oaks, almost on the side of the brook, over
which they flung their arms, so as to shade it as with a canopy;
the ground beneath was bare of grass, and nearly as hard and
smooth as the floor of a barn. Having led his own cart on
one side of the midmost tree, and my own on the other, the
stranger said to me, “This is the spot where my wife and
myself generally tarry in the summer season, when we come into
these parts. We are about to pass the night here. I
suppose you will have no objection to do the same? Indeed,
I do not see what else you could do under present
circumstances.” After receiving my answer, in which
I, of course, expressed my readiness to assent to his proposal,
he proceeded to unharness his horse, and, feeling myself much
better, I got down, and began to make the necessary preparations
for passing the night beneath the oak.</p>
<p>Whilst thus engaged, I felt myself touched on the shoulder,
and, looking round, perceived the woman, whom the stranger called
Winifred, standing close to me. The moon was shining
brightly upon her, and I observed that she was very good-looking,
with a composed, yet cheerful expression of countenance; her
dress was plain and primitive, very much resembling that of a
Quaker. She held a straw bonnet in her <!-- page 280--><a
name="page280"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 280</span>hand.
“I am glad to see thee moving about, young man,” said
she, in a soft, placid tone; “I could scarcely have
expected it. Thou must be wondrous strong; many, after what
thou hast suffered, would not have stood on their feet for weeks
or months. What do I say?—Peter, my husband, who is
skilled in medicine, just now told me that not one in five
hundred would have survived what thou hast this day undergone;
but allow me to ask thee one thing, Hast thou returned thanks to
God for thy deliverance?” I made no answer, and the
woman, after a pause, said, “Excuse me, young man, but do
you know anything of God?” “Very little,”
I replied, “but I should say he must be a wondrous strong
person, if he made all those big bright things up above there, to
say nothing of the ground on which we stand, which bears beings
like these oaks, each of which is fifty times as strong as
myself, and will live twenty times as long.” The
woman was silent for some moments, and then said, “I
scarcely know in what spirit thy words are uttered. If thou
art serious, however, I would caution thee against supposing that
the power of God is more manifested in these trees, or even in
those bright stars above us, than in thyself—they are
things of time, but thou art a being destined to an eternity; it
depends upon thyself whether thy eternity shall be one of joy or
sorrow.”</p>
<p>Here she was interrupted by the man, who exclaimed from the
other side of the tree, “Winifred, it is getting late, you
had better go up to the house on the hill to inform our friends
of our arrival, or they will have retired for the
night.” “True,” said Winifred, and
forthwith wended her way to the house in question, returning
shortly with another woman, whom the man, speaking in the same
language which I had heard him first use, greeted by the name of
Mary; the woman replied in the same tongue, but almost
immediately said in English, “We hoped to have heard you
speak to-night, Peter, but we cannot expect that now, seeing that
it is so late, owing to your having been detained by the way, as
Winifred tells me; nothing remains for you to do now but to
sup—to-morrow, with God’s will, we shall hear
you.” “And to-night, also, with God’s
will, providing you be so disposed. Let those of your
family come hither.” “They will be hither
presently,” said Mary, “for knowing that thou art
arrived, they will, of course, come and bid thee
welcome.” And scarcely had she spoke, when I beheld a
party of people descending the moonlit side of the hill.
They soon arrived at the place where we were; they might amount
in all to twelve individuals. The principal person was a
tall, athletic man, of about forty, dressed like a plain country
farmer; this was, I soon found, the husband of Mary; the rest of
the group consisted of the children of these two, and their
domestic servants. One after another they all shook Peter
by the hand, men and women, boys and girls, and expressed their
joy at seeing him. After which, he said, “Now,
friends, if you please, I will speak a few words to
you.” A stool was then brought him from the cart,
which he stepped on, and the people arranging themselves round
him, some standing, some seated on the ground, he forthwith began
to address them in a clear, distinct voice; and the subject of
his discourse was the necessity, in all human beings, of a change
of heart.</p>
<p><!-- page 281--><a name="page281"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
281</span>The preacher was better than his promise, for, instead
of speaking a few words, he preached for at least three quarters
of an hour; none of the audience, however, showed the slightest
symptom of weariness; on the contrary, the hope of each
individual appeared to hang upon the words which proceeded from
his mouth. At the conclusion of the sermon or discourse,
the whole assembly again shook Peter by the hand, and returned to
their house, the mistress of the family saying, as she departed,
“I shall soon be back, Peter, I go but to make arrangements
for the supper of thyself and company;” and, in effect, she
presently returned, attended by a young woman, who bore a tray in
her hands. “Set it down, Jessy,” said the
mistress to the girl, “and then betake thyself to thy rest,
I shall remain here for a little time to talk with my
friends.” The girl departed, and the preacher and the
two females placed themselves on the ground about the tray.
The man gave thanks, and himself and his wife appeared to be
about to eat, when the latter suddenly placed her hand upon his
arm, and said something to him in a low voice, whereupon he
exclaimed, “Ay, truly, we were both forgetful;” and
then getting up, he came towards me, who stood a little way off,
leaning against the wheel of my cart; and, taking me by the hand,
he said, “Pardon us, young man, we were both so engaged in
our own creature-comforts, that we forgot thee, but it is not too
late to repair our fault; wilt thou not join us, and taste our
bread and milk?” “I cannot eat,” I
replied, “but I think I could drink a little milk;”
whereupon he led me to the rest, and seating me by his side, he
poured some milk into a horn cup, saying,
“‘Croesaw.’ That,” added he, with a
smile, “is Welsh for welcome.”</p>
<p>The fare upon the tray was of the simplest description,
consisting of bread, cheese, milk, and curds. My two
friends partook with a good appetite. “Mary,”
said the preacher, addressing himself to the woman of the house,
“every time I come to visit thee, I find thee less inclined
to speak Welsh. I suppose, in a little time, thou wilt
entirely have forgotten it; hast thou taught it to any of thy
children?” “The two eldest understand a few
words,” said the woman, “but my husband does not wish
them to learn it; he says sometimes, jocularly, that though it
pleased him to marry a Welsh wife, it does not please him to have
Welsh children. ‘Who,’ I have heard him say,
‘would be a Welshman, if he could be an
Englishman?’” “I for one,” said the
preacher, somewhat hastily; “not to be king of all England
would I give up my birthright as a Welshman. Your husband
is an excellent person, Mary, but I am afraid he is somewhat
prejudiced.” “You do him justice, Peter, in
saying that he is an excellent person,” said the woman;
“as to being prejudiced, I scarcely know what to say, but
he thinks that two languages in the same kingdom are almost as
bad as two kings.” “That’s no bad
observation,” said the preacher, “and it is generally
the case; yet, thank God, the Welsh and English go on very well,
side by side, and I hope will do so till the Almighty calls all
men to their long account.” “They jog on very
well now,” said the woman; “but I have heard my
husband say that it was not always so, and that the Welsh, in old
times, were a violent and ferocious people, <!-- page 282--><a
name="page282"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 282</span>for that
once they hanged the mayor of Chester.” “Ha,
ha!” said the preacher, and his eyes flashed in the
moonlight; “he told you that, did he?”
“Yes,” said Mary; “once, when the mayor of
Chester, with some of his people, was present at one of the fairs
over the border, a quarrel arose between the Welsh and English,
and the Welsh beat the English, and hanged the
mayor.” “Your husband is a clever man,”
said Peter, “and knows a great deal; did he tell you the
name of the leader of the Welsh? No! then I will: the
leader of the Welsh on that occasion was ---. He was a
powerful chieftain, and there was an old feud between him and the
men of Chester. Afterwards, when two hundred of the men of
Chester invaded his country to take revenge for their mayor, he
enticed them into a tower, set fire to it, and burnt them
all. That --- was a very fine, noble—God forgive me,
what was I about to say!—a very bad, violent man; but,
Mary, this is very carnal and unprofitable conversation, and in
holding it we set a very bad example to the young man
here—let us change the subject.”</p>
<p>They then began to talk on religious matters. At length
Mary departed to her abode, and the preacher and his wife retired
to their tilted cart.</p>
<p>“Poor fellow, he seems to be almost brutally
ignorant,” said Peter, addressing his wife in their own
native language, after they had bidden me farewell for the
night.</p>
<p>“I am afraid he is,” said Winifred, “yet my
heart warms to the poor lad, he seems so forlorn.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Morning Hymn—Much Alone—John
Bunyan—Beholden to Nobody—Sixty-five—Sober
Greeting—Early Sabbaths—Finny Brood—The
Porch—No Fortune-telling—The Master’s
Niece—Doing Good—Two or Three Things—Groans and
Voices—Pechod Ysprydd Glan.</p>
<p>I slept soundly during that night, partly owing to the
influence of the opiate. Early in the morning I was
awakened by the voices of Peter and his wife, who were singing a
morning hymn in their own language. Both subsequently
prayed long and fervently. I lay still till their devotions
were completed, and then left my tent. “Good
morning,” said Peter, “how dost thou
feel?” “Much better,” said I, “than
I could have expected.” “I am glad of
it,” said Peter. “Art thou hungry? yonder comes
our breakfast,” pointing to the same young woman I had seen
the preceding night, who was again descending the hill, bearing
the tray upon her head.</p>
<p>“What dost thou intend to do, young man, this
day?” said Peter, when we had about half finished
breakfast. “Do,” said I; “as I do other
days, what I can.” “And dost thou pass this day
as thou dost <!-- page 283--><a name="page283"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 283</span>other days?” said Peter.
“Why not?” said I; “what is there in this day
different from the rest? it seems to be of the same colour as
yesterday.” “Art thou aware,” said the
wife, interposing, “what day it is? that it is Sabbath?
that it is Sunday?” “No,” said I,
“I did not know that it was Sunday.” “And
how did that happen?” said Winifred, with a sigh.
“To tell you the truth,” said I, “I live very
much alone, and pay very little heed to the passing of
time.” “And yet of what infinite importance is
time,” said Winifred. “Art thou not aware that
every year brings thee nearer to thy end?” “I
do not think,” said I, “that I am so near my end as I
was yesterday.” “Yes thou art,” said the
woman; “thou wast not doomed to die yesterday; an invisible
hand was watching over thee yesterday; but thy day will come,
therefore improve the time; be grateful that thou wast saved
yesterday; and, oh! reflect on one thing; if thou hadst died
yesterday, where wouldst thou have been now?”
“Cast into the earth, perhaps,” said I.
“I have heard Mr. Petulengro say that to be cast into the
earth is the natural end of man.” “Who is Mr.
Petulengro?” said Peter, interrupting his wife, as she was
about to speak. “Master of the horseshoe,” said
I, “and, according to his own account, king of
Egypt.” “I understand,” said Peter,
“head of some family of wandering Egyptians—they are
a race utterly godless. Art thou of them?—but no,
thou art not, thou hast not their yellow blood. I suppose
thou belongest to the family of wandering artizans called
---. I do not like you the worse for belonging to
them. A mighty speaker of old sprang up from amidst that
family.” “Who was he?” said I.
“John Bunyan,” replied Peter, reverently, “and
the mention of his name reminds me that I have to preach this
day; wilt thou go and hear? the distance is not great, only half
a mile.” “No,” said I, “I will not
go and hear.” “Wherefore?” said
Peter. “I belong to the church,” said I,
“and not to the congregations.” “Oh! the
pride of that church,” said Peter, addressing his wife in
their own tongue, “exemplified even in the lowest and most
ignorant of its members.” “Then thou,
doubtless, meanest to go to church,” said Peter, again
addressing me; “there is a church on the other side of that
wooded hill.” “No,” said I, “I do
not mean to go to church.” “May I ask thee
wherefore?” said Peter. “Because,” said
I, “I prefer remaining beneath the shade of these trees,
listening to the sound of the leaves, and tinkling of the
waters.”</p>
<p>“Then thou intendest to remain here?” said Peter,
looking fixedly at me. “If I do not intrude,”
said I; “but if I do, I will wander away; I wish to be
beholden to nobody—perhaps you wish me to go?”
“On the contrary,” said Peter, “I wish you to
stay. I begin to see something in thee which has much
interest for me; but we must now bid thee farewell for the rest
of the day, the time is drawing nigh for us to repair to the
place of preaching; before we leave thee alone, however, I should
wish to ask thee a question—Didst thou seek thy own
destruction yesterday, and didst thou wilfully take that
poison?” “No,” said I; “had I known
there had been poison in the cake, I certainly should not have
taken it.” “And who gave it thee?” said
Peter. “An enemy of mine,” I replied.
“Who is thy enemy?” “An Egyptian
sorceress <!-- page 284--><a name="page284"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 284</span>and poisonmonger.”
“Thy enemy is a female. I fear thou hadst given her
cause to hate thee—of what did she complain?”
“That I had stolen the tongue out of her head.”
“I do not understand thee—is she young?”
“About sixty-five.”</p>
<p>Here Winifred interposed. “Thou didst call her
just now by hard names, young man,” said she; “I
trust thou dost bear no malice against her.”
“No,” said I, “I bear no malice against
her.” “Thou art not wishing to deliver her into
the hand of what is called justice?” “By no
means,” said I; “I have lived long enough upon the
roads not to cry out for the constable when my finger is
broken. I consider this poisoning as an accident of the
roads; one of those to which those who travel are occasionally
subject.” “In short, thou forgivest thine
adversary?” “Both now and for ever,” said
I. “Truly,” said Winifred, “the spirit
which the young man displayeth pleases me much: I should be loth
that he left us yet. I have no doubt that, with the
blessing of God, and a little of thy exhortation, he will turn
out a true Christian before he leaveth us.” “My
exhortation!” said Peter, and a dark shade passed over his
countenance; “thou forgettest what I
am—I—I—but I am forgetting myself; the
Lord’s will be done; and now put away the things, for I
perceive that our friends are coming to attend us to the place of
meeting.”</p>
<p>Again the family which I had seen the night before descended
the hill from their abode. They were now dressed in their
Sunday’s best. The master of the house led the
way. They presently joined us, when a quiet sober greeting
ensued on each side. After a little time Peter shook me by
the hand and bade me farewell till the evening; Winifred did the
same, adding, that she hoped I should be visited by sweet and
holy thoughts. The whole party then moved off in the
direction by which we had come the preceding night, Peter and the
master leading the way, followed by Winifred and the mistress of
the family. As I gazed on their departing forms, I felt
almost inclined to follow them to their place of worship. I
did not stir, however, but remained leaning against my oak with
my hands behind me.</p>
<p>And after a time I sat me down at the foot of the oak with my
face turned towards the water, and, folding my hands, I fell into
deep meditation. I thought on the early Sabbaths of my
life, and the manner in which I was wont to pass them. How
carefully I said my prayers when I got up on the Sabbath morn,
and how carefully I combed my hair and brushed my clothes in
order that I might do credit to the Sabbath day. I thought
of the old church at pretty D---, the dignified rector, and yet
more dignified clerk. I thought of England’s grand
Liturgy, and Tate and Brady’s sonorous minstrelsy. I
thought of the Holy Book, portions of which I was in the habit of
reading between service. I thought, too, of the evening
walk which I sometimes took in fine weather like the present,
with my mother and brother—a quiet sober walk, during which
I would not break into a run, even to chase a butterfly, or yet
more a honey-bee, being fully convinced of the dread importance
of the day which God had hallowed. And how glad I was when
I had got over the Sabbath day without having done anything to
profane it. And how <!-- page 285--><a
name="page285"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 285</span>soundly I
slept on the Sabbath night after the toil of being very good
throughout the day.</p>
<p>And when I had mused on those times a long while, I sighed and
said to myself, I am much altered since then; am I altered for
the better? And then I looked at my hands and my apparel,
and sighed again. I was not wont of yore to appear thus on
the Sabbath day.</p>
<p>For a long time I continued in a state of deep meditation,
till at last I lifted up my eyes to the sun, which, as usual
during that glorious summer, was shining in unclouded majesty;
and then I lowered them to the sparkling water, in which hundreds
of the finny brood were disporting themselves, and then I thought
what a fine thing it was to be a fish on such a fine summer day,
and I wished myself a fish, or at least amongst the fishes; and
then I looked at my hands again, and then, bending over the
water, I looked at my face in the crystal mirror, and started
when I saw it, for it looked squalid and miserable.</p>
<p>Forthwith I started up, and said to myself, I should like to
bathe and cleanse myself from the squalor produced by my late
hard life and by Mrs. Herne’s drow. I wonder if there
is any harm in bathing on the Sabbath day. I will ask
Winifred when she comes home; in the mean time I will bathe,
provided I can find a fitting place.</p>
<p>But the brook, though a very delightful place for fish to
disport in, was shallow, and by no means adapted for the
recreation of so large a being as myself; it was, moreover,
exposed, though I saw nobody at hand, nor heard a single human
voice or sound. Following the winding of the brook I left
the meadow, and, passing through two or three thickets, came to a
place where between lofty banks the water ran deep and dark, and
there I bathed, imbibing new tone and vigour into my languid and
exhausted frame.</p>
<p>Having put on my clothes, I returned by the way I had come to
my vehicle beneath the oak tree. From thence, for want of
something better to do, I strolled up the hill, on the top of
which stood the farm-house; it was a large and commodious
building built principally of stone, and seeming of some
antiquity, with a porch, on either side of which was an oaken
bench. On the right was seated a young woman with a book in
her hand, the same who had brought the tray to my friends and
myself.</p>
<p>“Good day,” said I, “pretty damsel, sitting
in the farm porch.”</p>
<p>“Good day,” said the girl, looking at me for a
moment, and then fixing her eyes on her book.</p>
<p>“That’s a nice book you are reading,” said
I.</p>
<p>The girl looked at me with surprise. “How do you
know what book it is?” said she.</p>
<p>“How do I know—never mind; but a nice book it
is—no love, no fortune-telling in it.”</p>
<p>The girl looked at me half offended.
“Fortune-telling!” said she, “I should think
not. But you know nothing about it;” and she bent her
head once more over the book.</p>
<p>“I tell you what, young person,” said I, “I
know all about that book; what will you wager that I do
not?”</p>
<p>“I never wager,” said the girl.</p>
<p><!-- page 286--><a name="page286"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
286</span>“Shall I tell you the name of it,” said I,
“O daughter of the dairy?”</p>
<p>The girl half started. “I should never have
thought,” said she, half timidly, “that you could
have guessed it.”</p>
<p>“I did not guess it,” said I, “I knew it;
and meet and proper it is that you should read it.”</p>
<p>“Why so?” said the girl.</p>
<p>“Can the daughter of the dairy read a more fitting book
than the ‘Dairyman’s Daughter’?”</p>
<p>“Where do you come from?” said the girl.</p>
<p>“Out of the water,” said I.
“Don’t start, I have been bathing; are you fond of
the water?”</p>
<p>“No,” said the girl, heaving a sigh; “I am
not fond of the water, that is, of the sea;” and here she
sighed again.</p>
<p>“The sea is a wide gulf,” said I, “and
frequently separates hearts.”</p>
<p>The girl sobbed.</p>
<p>“Why are you alone here?” said I.</p>
<p>“I take my turn with the rest,” said the girl,
“to keep at home on Sunday.”</p>
<p>“And you are—” said I.</p>
<p>“The master’s niece!” said the girl.
“How came you to know it? But why did you not go with
the rest and with your friends?”</p>
<p>“Who are those you call my friends?” said I.</p>
<p>“Peter and his wife.”</p>
<p>“And who are they?” said I.</p>
<p>“Do you not know?” said the girl; “you came
with them.”</p>
<p>“They found me ill by the way,” said I; “and
they relieved me: I know nothing about them.”</p>
<p>“I thought you knew everything,” said the
girl.</p>
<p>“There are two or three things which I do not know, and
this is one of them. Who are they?”</p>
<p>“Did you never hear of the great Welsh preacher, Peter
Williams?”</p>
<p>“Never,” said I.</p>
<p>“Well,” said the girl, “this is he, and
Winifred is his wife, and a nice person she is. Some people
say, indeed, that she is as good a preacher as her husband,
though of that matter I can say nothing, having never heard her
preach. So these two wander over all Wales and the greater
part of England, comforting the hearts of the people with their
doctrine, and doing all the good they can. They frequently
come here, for the mistress is a Welsh woman, and an old friend
of both, and then they take up their abode in the cart beneath
the old oaks down there by the stream.”</p>
<p>“And what is their reason for doing so?” said I;
“would it not be more comfortable to sleep beneath a
roof?”</p>
<p>“I know not their reasons,” said the girl,
“but so it is; they never sleep beneath a roof unless the
weather is very severe. I once heard the mistress say that
Peter had something heavy upon his mind; perhaps that is the
cause. If he is unhappy, all I can say is, that I wish him
otherwise, for he is a good man and a kind—”</p>
<p>“Thank you,” said I, “I will now
depart.”</p>
<p><!-- page 287--><a name="page287"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
287</span>“Hem!” said the girl, “I was
wishing—”</p>
<p>“What? to ask me a question?”</p>
<p>“Not exactly; but you seem to know everything; you
mentioned, I think, fortune-telling.”</p>
<p>“Do you wish me to tell your fortune?”</p>
<p>“By no means; but I have a friend at a distance at sea,
and I should wish to know—”</p>
<p>“When he will come back? I have told you already
there are two or three things which I do not know—this is
another of them. However, I should not be surprised if he
were to come back some of these days; I would, if I were in his
place. In the mean time be patient, attend to the dairy,
and read the ‘Dairyman’s Daughter’ when you
have nothing better to do.”</p>
<p>It was late in the evening when the party of the morning
returned. The farmer and his family repaired at once to
their abode, and my two friends joined me beneath the tree.
Peter sat down at the foot of the oak, and said nothing.
Supper was brought by a servant, not the damsel of the
porch. We sat round the tray, Peter said grace, but
scarcely anything else; he appeared sad and dejected, his wife
looked anxiously upon him. I was as silent as my friends;
after a little time we retired to our separate places of
rest.</p>
<p>About midnight I was awakened by a noise; I started up and
listened; it appeared to me that I heard voices and groans.
In a moment I had issued from my tent—all was
silent—but the next moment I again heard groans and voices;
they proceeded from the tilted cart where Peter and his wife lay;
I drew near, again there was a pause, and then I heard the voice
of Peter, in an accent of extreme anguish, exclaim, “Pechod
Ysprydd Glan—O pechod Ysprydd Glan!” and then he
uttered a deep groan. Anon, I heard the voice of Winifred,
and never shall I forget the sweetness and gentleness of the
tones of her voice in the stillness of that night. I did
not understand all she said—she spoke in her native
language, and I was some way apart; she appeared to endeavour to
console her husband, but he seemed to refuse all comfort, and,
with many groans, repeated—“Pechod Ysprydd
Glan—O pechod Ysprydd Glan!” I felt I had no
right to pry into their afflictions, and retired.</p>
<p>Now “pechod Ysprydd Glan,” interpreted, is the sin
against the Holy Ghost.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXIV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Following Day—Pride—Thriving
Trade—Tylwyth Teg—Ellis Wyn—Sleeping
Bard—Incalculable Good—Fearful Agony—The
Tale.</p>
<p>Peter and his wife did not proceed on any expedition during
the following day. The former strolled gloomily about the
fields, and the latter passed many hours in the farmhouse.
Towards evening, without <!-- page 288--><a
name="page288"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 288</span>saying a
word to either, I departed with my vehicle, and finding my way to
a small town at some distance, I laid in a store of various
articles, with which I returned. It was night, and my two
friends were seated beneath the oak; they had just completed
their frugal supper. “We waited for thee some
time,” said Winifred, “but finding that thou didst
not come, we began without thee; but sit down, I pray thee, there
is still enough for thee.” “I will sit
down,” said I, “but I require no supper, for I have
eaten where I have been;” nothing more particular occurred
at the time. Next morning the kind pair invited me to share
their breakfast. “I will not share your
breakfast,” said I. “Wherefore not?” said
Winifred, anxiously. “Because,” said I,
“it is not proper that I be beholden to you for meat and
drink.” “But we are beholden to other
people,” said Winifred. “Yes,” said I,
“but you preach to them, and give them ghostly advice,
which considerably alters the matter; not that I would receive
anything from them, if I preached to them six times a
day.” “Thou art not fond of receiving favours,
then, young man,” said Winifred. “I am
not,” said I. “And of conferring
favours?” “Nothing affords me greater
pleasure,” said I, “than to confer
favours.” “What a disposition!” said
Winifred, holding up her hands; “and this is pride, genuine
pride—that feeling which the world agrees to call so
noble. Oh, how mean a thing is pride! never before did I
see all the meanness of what is called pride!”</p>
<p>“But how wilt thou live, friend,” said Peter,
“dost thou not intend to eat?” “When I
went out last night,” said I, “I laid in a
provision.” “Thou hast laid in a
provision!” said Peter, “pray let us see it.
Really, friend,” said he, after I had produced it,
“thou must drive a thriving trade; here are provisions
enough to last three people for several days. Here are
butter and eggs, here is tea, here is sugar, and there is a
flitch. I hope thou wilt let us partake of some of thy
fare.” “I should be very happy if you
would,” said I. “Doubt not but we shall,”
said Peter; “Winifred shall have some of thy flitch cooked
for dinner. In the meantime, sit down, young man, and
breakfast at our expense—we will dine at thine.”</p>
<p>On the evening of that day, Peter and myself sat alone beneath
the oak. We fell into conversation; Peter was at first
melancholy, but he soon became more cheerful, fluent, and
entertaining. I spoke but little; but I observed that
sometimes what I said surprised the good Methodist. We had
been silent some time. At length, lifting up my eyes to the
broad and leafy canopy of the trees, I said, having nothing
better to remark, “What a noble tree! I wonder if the
fairies ever dance beneath it?”</p>
<p>“Fairies!” said Peter, “fairies! how came
you, young man, to know anything about the fair
family?”</p>
<p>“I am an Englishman,” said I, “and of course
know something about fairies; England was once a famous place for
them.”</p>
<p>“Was once, I grant you,” said Peter, “but is
so no longer. I have travelled for years about England, and
never heard them mentioned before; the belief in them has died
away, and even their name seems to be forgotten. If you had
said you were a Welshman, I should not <!-- page 289--><a
name="page289"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 289</span>have been
surprised. The Welsh have much to say of the Tylwyth Teg,
or fair family, and many believe in them.”</p>
<p>“And do you believe in them?” said I.</p>
<p>“I scarcely know what to say. Wise and good men
have been of opinion that they are nothing but devils, who, under
the form of pretty and amiable spirits, would fain allure poor
human beings; I see nothing irrational in the
supposition.”</p>
<p>“Do you believe in devils, then?”</p>
<p>“Do I believe in devils, young man!” said Peter,
and his frame was shaken as if by convulsions. “If I
do not believe in devils, why am I here at the present
moment?”</p>
<p>“You know best,” said I; “but I don’t
believe the fairies are devils, and I don’t wish to hear
them insulted. What learned men have said they are
devils?”</p>
<p>“Many have said it, young man, and, amongst others,
Master Ellis Wyn, in that wonderful book of his, the ‘Bardd
Cwsg.’”</p>
<p>“The ‘Bardd Cwsg,’” said I;
“what kind of book is that? I have never heard of
that book before.”</p>
<p>“Heard of it before; I suppose not; how should you have
heard of it before! By-the-bye, can you read?”</p>
<p>“Very tolerably,” said I; “so there are
fairies in this book. What do you call it—the
‘Bardd Cwsg?’”</p>
<p>“Yes, the ‘Bardd Cwsg.’ You pronounce
Welsh very fairly; have you ever been in Wales?”</p>
<p>“Never,” said I.</p>
<p>“Not been in Wales; then, of course, you don’t
understand Welsh; but we were talking of the ‘Bardd
Cwsg,’—yes, there are fairies in the ‘Bardd
Cwsg,’ the author of it, Master Ellis Wyn, was carried away
in his sleep by them over mountains and valleys, rivers and great
waters, incurring mighty perils at their hands, till he was
rescued from them by an angel of the Most High, who subsequently
showed him many wonderful things.”</p>
<p>“I beg your pardon,” said I, “but what were
those wonderful things?”</p>
<p>“I see, young man,” said Peter, smiling,
“that you are not without curiosity; but I can easily
pardon any one for being curious about the wonders contained in
the book of Master Ellis Wyn. The angel showed him the
course of this world, its pomps and vanities, its cruelty and its
pride, its crimes and deceits. On another occasion, the
angel showed him Death in his nether palace, surrounded by his
grisly ministers, and by those who are continually falling
victims to his power. And, on a third occasion, the state
of the condemned in their place of everlasting
torment.”</p>
<p>“But this was all in his sleep,” said I,
“was it not?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said Peter, “in his sleep; and on
that account the book is called ‘Gweledigaethau y Bardd
Cwsg,’ or, Visions of the Sleeping Bard.”</p>
<p>“I do not care for wonders which occur in sleep,”
said I. “I prefer real ones; and perhaps,
notwithstanding what he says, the man had no visions at
all—they are probably of his own invention.”</p>
<p><!-- page 290--><a name="page290"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
290</span>“They are substantially true, young man,”
said Peter; “like the dreams of Bunyan, they are founded on
three tremendous facts, Sin, Death, and Hell; and, like his, they
have done incalculable good, at least in my own country, in the
language in which they are written. Many a guilty
conscience has the ‘Bardd Cwsg’ aroused with its
dreadful sights, its strong sighs, its puffs of smoke from the
pit, and its showers of sparks from the mouth of the yet lower
gulf of—Unknown—were it not for the ‘Bardd
Cwsg’ perhaps I might not be here.”</p>
<p>“I would sooner hear your own tale,” said I,
“than all the visions of the ‘Bardd
Cwsg.’”</p>
<p>Peter shook, bent his form nearly double, and covered his face
with his hands. I sat still and motionless, with my eyes
fixed upon him. Presently Winifred descended the hill, and
joined us. “What is the matter?” said she,
looking at her husband, who still remained in the posture I have
described. He made no answer; whereupon, laying her hand
gently on his shoulder, she said, in the peculiar soft and tender
tone which I had heard her use on a former occasion, “Take
comfort, Peter; what has happened now to afflict
thee?” Peter removed his hands from his face.
“The old pain, the old pain,” said he; “I was
talking with this young man, and he would fain know what brought
me here, he would fain hear my tale, Winifred—my sin: O
pechod Ysprydd Glan! O pechod Ysprydd Glan!” and the
poor man fell into a more fearful agony than before. Tears
trickled down Winifred’s face, I saw them trickling by the
moonlight, as she gazed upon the writhing form of her afflicted
husband. I arose from my seat; “I am the cause of all
this,” said I, “by my folly and imprudence, and it is
thus I have returned your kindness and hospitality, I will depart
from you and wander my way.” I was retiring, but
Peter sprang up and detained me. “Go not,” said
he, “you were not in fault; if there be any fault in the
case, it was mine; if I suffer, I am but paying the penalty of my
own iniquity;” he then paused, and appeared to be
considering: at length he said, “Many things which thou
hast seen and heard connected with me require explanation; thou
wishest to know my tale, I will tell it thee, but not now, not
to-night; I am too much shaken.”</p>
<p>Two evenings later, when we were again seated beneath the oak,
Peter took the hand of his wife in his own, and then, in tones
broken and almost inarticulate, commenced telling me his
tale—the tale of the Pechod Ysprydd Glan.</p>
<h2><!-- page 291--><a name="page291"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 291</span>CHAPTER LXXV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Taking a Cup—Getting to
Heaven—After Breakfast—Wooden
Gallery—Mechanical Habit—Reserved and
Gloomy—Last Words—A Long Time—From the
Clouds—Ray of Hope—Momentary Chill—Pleasing
Anticipation.</p>
<p>“I was born in the heart of North Wales, the son of a
respectable farmer, and am the youngest of seven brothers.</p>
<p>“My father was a member of the Church of England, and
was what is generally called a serious man. He went to
church regularly, and read the Bible every Sunday evening; in his
moments of leisure he was fond of holding religious discourse
both with his family and his neighbours.</p>
<p>“One autumn afternoon, on a week day, my father sat with
one of his neighbours taking a cup of ale by the oak table in our
stone kitchen. I sat near them, and listened to their
discourse. I was at that time seven years of age.
They were talking of religious matters. ‘It is a hard
matter to get to heaven,’ said my father.
‘Exceedingly so,’ said the other.
‘However, I don’t despond, none need despair of
getting to heaven, save those who have committed the sin against
the Holy Ghost.’</p>
<p>“‘Ah!’ said my father, ‘thank God I
never committed that—how awful must be the state of a
person who has committed the sin against the Holy Ghost! I
can scarcely think of it without my hair standing on end;’
and then my father and his friend began talking of the nature of
the sin against the Holy Ghost, and I heard them say what it was,
as I sat with greedy ears listening to their discourse.</p>
<p>“I lay awake the greater part of the night musing upon
what I had heard. I kept wondering to myself what must be
the state of a person who had committed the sin against the Holy
Ghost, and how he must feel. Once or twice I felt a strong
inclination to commit it, a strange kind of fear, however,
prevented me; at last I determined not to commit it, and having
said my prayers, I fell asleep.</p>
<p>“When I awoke in the morning the first thing I thought
of was the mysterious sin, and a voice within me seemed to say,
‘Commit it;’ and I felt a strong temptation to do so,
even stronger than in the night. I was just about to yield,
when the same dread, of which I have already spoken, came over
me, and, springing out of bed, I went down on my knees. I
slept in a small room alone, to which I ascended by a wooden
stair, open to the sky. I have often thought since that it
is not a good thing for children to sleep alone.</p>
<p>“After breakfast I went to school, and endeavoured to
employ myself upon my tasks, but all in vain; I could think of
nothing but the sin against the Holy Ghost; my eyes, instead of
being fixed upon my book, wandered in vacancy. My master
observed my inattention, and chid me. The time came for
saying my task, and I had not acquired it. <!-- page
292--><a name="page292"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 292</span>My
master reproached me, and, yet more, he beat me; I felt shame and
anger, and I went home with a full determination to commit the
sin against the Holy Ghost.</p>
<p>“But when I got home my father ordered me to do
something connected with the farm, so that I was compelled to
exert myself; I was occupied till night, and was so busy that I
almost forgot the sin and my late resolution. My work
completed, I took my supper, and went to my room; I began my
prayers, and, when they were ended, I thought of the sin, but the
temptation was slight, I felt very tired, and was presently
asleep.</p>
<p>“Thus, you see, I had plenty of time allotted me by a
gracious and kind God to reflect on what I was about to do.
He did not permit the enemy of souls to take me by surprise, and
to hurry me at once into the commission of that which was to be
my ruin here and hereafter. Whatever I did was of my own
free will, after I had had time to reflect. Thus God is
justified; he had no hand in my destruction, but, on the
contrary, he did all that was compatible with justice to prevent
it. I hasten to the fatal moment. Awaking in the
night, I determined that nothing should prevent my committing the
sin. Arising from my bed, I went out upon the wooden
gallery; and having stood for a few moments looking at the stars,
with which the heavens were thickly strewn, I laid myself down,
and supporting my face with my hand, I murmured out words of
horror—words not to be repeated, and in this manner I
committed the sin against the Holy Ghost.</p>
<p>“When the words were uttered I sat up upon the topmost
step of the gallery; for some time I felt stunned in somewhat the
same manner as I once subsequently felt after being stung by an
adder. I soon arose, however, and retired to my bed, where,
notwithstanding what I had done, I was not slow in falling
asleep.</p>
<p>“I awoke several times during the night, each time with
a dim idea that something strange and monstrous had occurred, but
I presently fell asleep again; in the morning I awoke with the
same vague feeling, but presently recollection returned, and I
remembered that I had committed the sin against the Holy
Ghost. I lay musing for some time on what I had done, and I
felt rather stunned, as before; at last I arose and got out of
bed, dressed myself, and then went down on my knees, and was
about to pray from the force of mechanical habit; before I said a
word, however, I recollected myself, and got up again. What
was the use of praying? I thought; I had committed the sin
against the Holy Ghost.</p>
<p>“I went to school, but sat stupified. I was again
chidden, again beaten by my master. I felt no anger this
time, and scarcely heeded the strokes. I looked, however,
at my master’s face, and thought to myself, you are beating
me for being idle, as you suppose; poor man, what would you do if
you knew I had committed the sin against the Holy Ghost?</p>
<p>“Days and weeks passed by. I had once been
cheerful, and fond of the society of children of my own age; but
I was now reserved and gloomy. It seemed to me that a gulf
separated me from all my fellow-creatures. <!-- page
293--><a name="page293"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 293</span>I
used to look at my brothers and schoolfellows, and think how
different I was from them; they had not done what I had. I
seemed, in my own eyes, a lone monstrous being, and yet, strange
to say, I felt a kind of pride in being so. I was unhappy,
but I frequently thought to myself, I have done what no one else
would dare to do; there was something grand in the idea; I had
yet to learn the horror of my condition.</p>
<p>“Time passed on, and I began to think less of what I had
done; I began once more to take pleasure in my childish sports; I
was active, and excelled at football and the like all the lads of
my age. I likewise began, what I had never done before, to
take pleasure in the exercises of the school. I made great
progress in Welsh and English grammar, and learnt to construe
Latin. My master no longer chid or beat me, but one day
told my father that he had no doubt that one day I should be an
honour to Wales.</p>
<p>“Shortly after this my father fell sick; the progress of
the disorder was rapid; feeling his end approaching, he called
his children before him. After tenderly embracing us, he
said, ‘God bless you, my children; I am going from you, but
take comfort, I trust that we shall all meet again in
heaven.’</p>
<p>“As he uttered these last words, horror took entire
possession of me. Meet my father in heaven,—how could
I ever hope to meet him there? I looked wildly at my
brethren and at my mother; they were all bathed in tears, but how
I envied them! They might hope to meet my father in heaven,
but how different were they from me, they had never committed the
unpardonable sin.</p>
<p>“In a few days my father died; he left his family in
comfortable circumstances, at least such as would be considered
so in Wales, where the wants of the people are few. My
elder brother carried on the farm for the benefit of my mother
and us all. In course of time my brothers were put out to
various trades. I still remained at school, but without
being a source of expense to my relations, as I was by this time
able to assist my master in the business of the school.</p>
<p>“I was diligent both in self-improvement and in the
instruction of others; nevertheless, a horrible weight pressed
upon my breast; I knew I was a lost being; that for me there was
no hope; that, though all others might be saved, I must of
necessity be lost: I had committed the unpardonable sin, for
which I was doomed to eternal punishment, in the flaming gulf, as
soon as life was over!—and how long could I hope to live?
perhaps fifty years; at the end of which I must go to my place;
and then I would count the months and the days, nay, even the
hours which yet intervened between me and my doom.
Sometimes I would comfort myself with the idea that a long time
would elapse before my time would be out; but then again I
thought that, however long the term might be, it must be out at
last; and then I would fall into an agony, during which I would
almost wish that the term were out, and that I were in my place;
the horrors of which I thought could scarcely be worse than what
I then endured.</p>
<p>“There was one thought about this time which caused me
unutterable <!-- page 294--><a name="page294"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 294</span>grief and shame, perhaps more shame
than grief. It was that my father, who was gone to heaven,
and was there daily holding communion with his God, was by this
time aware of my crime. I imagined him looking down from
the clouds upon his wretched son, with a countenance of
inexpressible horror. When this idea was upon me, I would
often rush to some secret place to hide myself,—to some
thicket, where I would cast myself on the ground, and thrust my
head into a thick bush, in order to escape from the horror-struck
glance of my father above in the clouds; and there I would
continue groaning till the agony had, in some degree, passed
away.</p>
<p>“The wretchedness of my state increasing daily, it at
last became apparent to the master of the school, who questioned
me earnestly and affectionately. I, however, gave him no
satisfactory answer, being apprehensive that, if I unbosomed
myself, I should become as much an object of horror to him as I
had long been to myself. At length he suspected that I was
unsettled in my intellects; and, fearing probably the ill effect
of my presence upon his scholars, he advised me to go home; which
I was glad to do, as I felt myself every day becoming less
qualified for the duties of the office which I had
undertaken.</p>
<p>“So I returned home to my mother and my brother, who
received me with the greatest kindness and affection. I now
determined to devote myself to husbandry, and assist my brother
in the business of the farm. I was still, however, very
much distressed. One fine morning, however, as I was at
work in the field, and the birds were carolling around me, a ray
of hope began to break upon my poor dark soul. I looked at
the earth and looked at the sky, and felt as I had not done for
many a year; presently a delicious feeling stole over me. I
was beginning to enjoy existence. I shall never forget that
hour. I flung myself on the soil, and kissed it; then,
springing up with a sudden impulse, I rushed into the depths of a
neighbouring wood, and, falling upon my knees, did what I had not
done for a long time—prayed to God.</p>
<p>“A change, an entire change, seemed to have come over
me. I was no longer gloomy and despairing, but gay and
happy. My slumbers were light and easy; not disturbed, as
before, by frightful dreams. I arose with the lark, and
like him uttered a cheerful song of praise to God, frequently and
earnestly, and was particularly cautious not to do anything which
I considered might cause His displeasure.</p>
<p>“At church I was constant, and when there listened with
deepest attention to every word which proceeded from the mouth of
the minister. In a little time it appeared to me that I had
become a good, very good young man. At times the
recollection of the sin would return, and I would feel a
momentary chill; but the thought quickly vanished, and I again
felt happy and secure.</p>
<p>“One Sunday morning, after I had said my prayers, I felt
particularly joyous. I thought of the innocent and virtuous
life I was leading; and when the recollection of the sin intruded
for a moment, I said, ‘I am sure God will never utterly
cast away so good a creature as myself.’ I went to
church, and was as usual attentive. The subject of the
sermon was on the duty of searching the Scriptures: all I knew of
them was <!-- page 295--><a name="page295"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 295</span>from the Liturgy. I now,
however, determined to read them, and perfect the good work which
I had begun. My father’s Bible was upon the shelf,
and on that evening I took it with me to my chamber. I
placed it on the table, and sat down. My heart was filled
with pleasing anticipation. I opened the book at random,
and began to read; the first passage on which my eyes lighted was
the following:—</p>
<p>“‘He who committeth the sin against the Holy Ghost
shall not be forgiven, either in this world or the
next.’”</p>
<p>Here Peter was seized with convulsive tremors. Winifred
sobbed violently. I got up, and went away. Returning
in about a quarter of an hour, I found him more calm; he motioned
me to sit down; and, after a short pause, continued his
narration.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXVI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Hasty Farewell—Lofty
Rock—Wrestlings of Jacob—No Rest—Ways of
Providence—Two Females—Foot of the Cross—Enemy
of Souls—Perplexed—Lucky
Hour—Valetudinarian—Methodists—Fervent in
Prayer—You Saxons—Weak Creatures—Very
Agreeable—Almost Happy—Kindness and Solicitude.</p>
<p>“Where was I, young man? Oh, I remember, at the
fatal passage which removed all hope. I will not dwell on
what I felt. I closed my eyes, and wished that I might be
dreaming; but it was no dream, but a terrific reality: I will not
dwell on that period, I should only shock you. I could not
bear my feelings; so, bidding my friends a hasty farewell, I
abandoned myself to horror and despair, and ran wild through
Wales, climbing mountains and wading streams.</p>
<p>“Climbing mountains and wading streams, I ran wild
about, I was burnt by the sun, drenched by the rain, and had
frequently at night no other covering than the sky, or the humid
roof of some cave; but nothing seemed to affect my constitution;
probably the fire which burned within me counteracted what I
suffered from without. During the space of three years I
scarcely knew what befel me; my life was a dream—a wild,
horrible dream; more than once I believe I was in the hands of
robbers, and once in the hands of gypsies. I liked the last
description of people least of all; I could not abide their
yellow faces, or their ceaseless clabber. Escaping from
these beings, whose countenances and godless discourse brought to
my mind the demons of the deep Unknown, I still ran wild through
Wales, I know not how long. On one occasion, coming in some
degree to my recollection, I felt myself quite unable to bear the
horrors of my situation; looking round I found myself near the
sea; instantly the idea came into my head that I would cast
myself into it, and thus anticipate my final doom. I
hesitated a moment, but a voice within me seemed to tell me that
I could do no better; the sea was near, and I could not swim, so
I determined to fling myself into the sea. As I was running
along at <!-- page 296--><a name="page296"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 296</span>great speed, in the direction of a
lofty rock, which beetled over the waters, I suddenly felt myself
seized by the coat. I strove to tear myself away, but in
vain; looking round, I perceived a venerable hale old man, who
had hold of me. ‘Let me go!’ said I,
fiercely. ‘I will not let thee go,’ said the
old man; and now, instead of with one, he grappled me with both
hands. ‘In whose name dost thou detain me?’
said I, scarcely knowing what I said. ‘In the name of
my Master, who made thee and yonder sea; and has said to the sea,
so far shalt thou come, and no farther, and to thee, thou shalt
do no murder.’ ‘Has not a man a right to do
what he pleases with his own?’ said I. ‘He
has,’ said the old man, ‘but thy life is not thy own;
thou art accountable for it to thy God. Nay, I will not let
thee go,’ he continued, as I again struggled; ‘if
thou struggle with me the whole day I will not let thee go, as
Charles Wesley says, in his ‘Wrestlings of Jacob;’
and see, it is of no use struggling, for I am, in the strength of
my Master, stronger than thou;’ and, indeed, all of a
sudden I had become very weak and exhausted; whereupon the old
man, beholding my situation, took me by the arm and led me gently
to a neighbouring town, which stood behind a hill, and which I
had not before observed; presently he opened the door of a
respectable-looking house, which stood beside a large building
having the appearance of a chapel, and conducted me into a small
room, with a great many books in it. Having caused me to
sit down, he stood looking at me for some time, occasionally
heaving a sigh. I was, indeed, haggard and forlorn.
‘Who art thou?’ he said at last. ‘A
miserable man,’ I replied. ‘What makes thee
miserable?’ said the old man. ‘A hideous
crime,’ I replied. ‘I can find no rest; like
Cain, I wander here and there.’ The old man turned
pale. ‘Hast thou taken another’s life?’
said he; ‘if so, I advise thee to surrender thyself to the
magistrate; thou canst do no better; thy doing so will be the
best proof of thy repentance; and though there be no hope for
thee in this world there may be much in the next.’
‘No,’ said I, ‘I have never taken
another’s life.’ ‘What then,
another’s goods? If so, restore them seven-fold, if
possible: or, if it be not in thy power, and thy conscience
accuse thee, surrender thyself to the magistrate, and make the
only satisfaction thou art able.’ ‘I have taken
no one’s goods,’ said I. ‘Of what art
thou guilty, then?’ said he. ‘Art thou a
drunkard? a profligate?’ ‘Alas, no,’ said
I; ‘I am neither of these; would that I were no
worse!’</p>
<p>“Thereupon the old man looked steadfastly at me for some
time; then, after appearing to reflect, he said, ‘Young
man, I have a great desire to know your name.’
‘What matters it to you what is my name?’ said I;
‘you know nothing of me.’ ‘Perhaps you
are mistaken,’ said the old man, looking kindly at me;
‘but at all events tell me your name.’ I
hesitated a moment, and then told him who I was, whereupon he
exclaimed with much emotion, ‘I thought so; how wonderful
are the ways of Providence! I have heard of thee, young
man, and know thy mother well. Only a month ago, when upon
a journey, I experienced much kindness from her. She was
speaking to me of her lost child, with tears; she told me that
you were one of the best of sons, but that <!-- page 297--><a
name="page297"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 297</span>some
strange idea appeared to have occupied your mind. Despair
not, my son. If thou hast been afflicted, I doubt not but
that thy affliction will eventually turn out to thy benefit; I
doubt not but that thou wilt be preserved, as an example of the
great mercy of God. I will now kneel down and pray for
thee, my son.’</p>
<p>“He knelt down, and prayed long and fervently. I
remained standing for some time; at length I knelt down
likewise. I scarcely knew what he was saying, but when he
concluded I said ‘Amen.’</p>
<p>“And when we had risen from our knees, the old man left
me for a short time, and on his return led me into another room,
where were two females; one was an elderly person, the wife of
the old man,—the other was a young woman of very
prepossessing appearance (hang not down thy head, Winifred), who
I soon found was a distant relation of the old man,—both
received me with great kindness, the old man having doubtless
previously told them who I was.</p>
<p>“I staid several days in the good man’s
house. I had still the greater portion of a small sum which
I happened to have about me when I departed on my dolorous
wandering, and with this I purchased clothes, and altered my
appearance considerably. On the evening of the second day,
my friend said, ‘I am going to preach, perhaps you will
come and hear me.’ I consented, and we all went, not
to a church, but to the large building next the house; for the
old man, though a clergyman, was not of the established
persuasion, and there the old man mounted a pulpit, and began to
preach. ‘Come unto me, all ye that labour and are
heavy laden,’ etc., etc., was his text. His sermon
was long, but I still bear the greater portion of it in my
mind.</p>
<p>“The substance of it was that Jesus was at all times
ready to take upon himself the burden of our sins, provided we
came to him with a humble and contrite spirit, and begged his
help. This doctrine was new to me; I had often been at
church, but had never heard it preached before, at least so
distinctly. When he said that all men might be saved, I
shook, for I expected he would add, all except those who had
committed the mysterious sin; but no, all men were to be saved
who with a humble and contrite spirit would come to Jesus, cast
themselves at the foot of his cross, and accept pardon through
the merits of his blood-shedding alone. ‘Therefore,
my friends,’ said he, in conclusion, ‘despair
not—however guilty you may be, despair not—however
desperate your condition may seem,’ said he, fixing his
eyes upon me, ‘despair not. There is nothing more
foolish and more wicked than despair; overweening confidence is
not more foolish than despair; both are the favourite weapons of
the enemy of souls.’</p>
<p>“This discourse gave rise in my mind to no slight
perplexity. I had read in the Scriptures that he who
committeth a certain sin shall never be forgiven, and that there
is no hope for him either in this world or the next. And
here was a man, a good man certainly, and one who, of necessity,
was thoroughly acquainted with the Scriptures, who told me that
any one might be forgiven, however wicked, who would only trust
in Christ and in the merits of his blood-shedding. Did I
believe in Christ? Ay, truly. Was I willing to be
saved by Christ? Ay, <!-- page 298--><a
name="page298"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
298</span>truly. Did I trust in Christ? I trusted
that Christ would save every one but myself. And why not
myself? simply because the Scriptures had told me that he who has
committed the sin against the Holy Ghost can never be saved, and
I had committed the sin against the Holy Ghost,—perhaps the
only one who ever had committed it. How could I hope?
The Scriptures could not lie, and yet here was this good old man,
profoundly versed in the Scriptures, who bade me hope; would he
lie? No. But did the old man know my case? Ah,
no, he did not know my case! but yet he had bid me hope, whatever
I had done, provided I would go to Jesus. But how could I
think of going to Jesus, when the Scriptures told me plainly that
all would be useless? I was perplexed, and yet a ray of
hope began to dawn in my soul. I thought of consulting the
good man, but I was afraid he would drive away the small
glimmer. I was afraid he would say, ‘O, yes, every
one is to be saved, except a wretch like you; I was not aware
before that there was anything so
horrible,—begone!’ Once or twice the old man
questioned me on the subject of my misery, but I evaded him;
once, indeed, when he looked particularly benevolent, I think I
should have unbosomed myself to him, but we were
interrupted. He never pressed me much; perhaps he was
delicate in probing my mind, as we were then of different
persuasions. Hence he advised me to seek the advice of some
powerful minister in my own church; there were many such in it,
he said.</p>
<p>“I staid several days in the family, during which time I
more than once heard my venerable friend preach; each time he
preached, he exhorted his hearers not to despair. The whole
family were kind to me; his wife frequently discoursed with me,
and also the young person to whom I have already alluded.
It appeared to me that the latter took a peculiar interest in my
fate.</p>
<p>“At last my friend said to me, ‘It is now time
thou shouldst return to thy mother and thy brother.’
So I arose, and departed to my mother and my brother; and at my
departure my old friend gave me his blessing, and his wife and
the young person shed tears, the last especially. And when
my mother saw me, she shed tears, and fell on my neck and kissed
me, and my brother took me by the hand and bade me welcome; and
when our first emotions were subsided, my mother said, ‘I
trust thou art come in a lucky hour. A few weeks ago my
cousin (whose favourite thou always wast) died and left thee his
heir—left thee the goodly farm in which he lived. I
trust, my son, that thou wilt now settle, and be a comfort to me
in my old days.’ And I answered, ‘I will, if so
please the Lord;’ and I said to myself, ‘God grant
that this bequest be a token of the Lord’s
favour.’</p>
<p>“And in a few days I departed to take possession of my
farm; it was about twenty miles from my mother’s house, in
a beautiful but rather wild district; I arrived at the fall of
the leaf. All day long I busied myself with my farm, and
thus kept my mind employed. At night, however, I felt
rather solitary, and I frequently wished for a companion.
Each night and morning I prayed fervently unto the Lord; for His
hand had been very heavy upon me, and I feared Him.</p>
<p><!-- page 299--><a name="page299"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
299</span>“There was one thing connected with my new abode,
which gave me considerable uneasiness—the want of spiritual
instruction. There was a church, indeed, close at hand, in
which service was occasionally performed, but in so hurried and
heartless a manner that I derived little benefit from it.
The clergyman to whom the benefice belonged was a valetudinarian,
who passed his time in London, or at some watering place,
entrusting the care of his flock to the curate of a distant
parish, who gave himself very little trouble about the
matter. Now I wanted every Sunday to hear from the pulpit
words of consolation and encouragement, similar to those which I
had heard uttered from the pulpit by my good and venerable
friend, but I was debarred from this privilege. At length,
one day being in conversation with one of my labourers, a staid
and serious man, I spoke to him of the matter which lay heavy
upon my mind; whereupon, looking me wistfully in the face, he
said, ‘Master, the want of religious instruction in my
church was what drove me to the Methodists.’
‘The Methodists,’ said I; ‘are there any in
these parts?’ ‘There is a chapel,’ said
he, ‘only half a mile distant, at which there are two
services every Sunday, and other two during the
week.’ Now it happened that my venerable friend was
of the Methodist persuasion, and when I heard the poor man talk
in this manner, I said to him, ‘May I go with you next
Sunday?’ ‘Why not?’ said he; so I went
with the labourer on the ensuing Sabbath to the meeting of the
Methodists.</p>
<p>“I liked the preaching which I heard at the chapel very
well, though it was not quite so comfortable as that of my old
friend, the preacher being in some respects a different kind of
man. It, however, did me good, and I went again, and
continued to do so, though I did not become a regular member of
the body at that time.</p>
<p>“I had now the benefit of religious instruction, and
also to a certain extent of religious fellowship, for the
preacher and various members of his flock frequently came to see
me. They were honest plain men, not exactly of the
description which I wished for, but still good sort of people,
and I was glad to see them. Once on a time, when some of
them were with me, one of them enquired whether I was fervent in
prayer. ‘Very fervent,’ said I.
‘And do you read the Scriptures often?’ said
he. ‘No,’ said I. ‘Why not?’
said he. ‘Because I am afraid to see there my own
condemnation.’ They looked at each other, and said
nothing at the time. On leaving me, however, they all
advised me to read the Scriptures with fervency and prayer.</p>
<p>“As I had told these honest people, I shrank from
searching the Scriptures; the remembrance of the fatal passage
was still too vivid in my mind to permit me. I did not wish
to see my condemnation repeated, but I was very fervent in
prayer, and almost hoped that God would yet forgive me by virtue
of the blood-shedding of the Lamb. Time passed on, my
affairs prospered, and I enjoyed a certain portion of
tranquillity. Occasionally, when I had nothing else to do,
I renewed my studies. Many is the book I read, especially
in my native language, for I was always fond of my native
language, and proud of being a Welshman. Amongst the books
I read were the odes of the great Ab <!-- page 300--><a
name="page300"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 300</span>Gwilym,
whom thou, friend, hast never heard of; no, nor any of thy
countrymen, for you are an ignorant race, you Saxons, at least
with respect to all that relates to Wales and Welshmen. I
likewise read the book of Master Ellis Wyn. The latter work
possessed a singular fascination for me, on account of its
wonderful delineations of the torments of the nether world.</p>
<p>“But man does not love to be alone; indeed, the
Scripture says that it is not good for man to be alone. I
occupied my body with the pursuits of husbandry, and I improved
my mind with the perusal of good and wise books; but, as I have
already said, I frequently sighed for a companion with whom I
could exchange ideas, and who could take an interest in my
pursuits; the want of such a one I more particularly felt in the
long winter evenings. It was then that the image of the
young person whom I had seen in the house of the preacher
frequently rose up distinctly before my mind’s eye, decked
with quiet graces—hang not down your head,
Winifred—and I thought that of all the women in the world I
should wish her to be my partner, and then I considered whether
it would be possible to obtain her. I am ready to
acknowledge, friend, that it was both selfish and wicked in me to
wish to fetter any human being to a lost creature like myself,
conscious of having committed a crime for which the Scriptures
told me there is no pardon. I had, indeed, a long struggle
as to whether I should make the attempt or not—selfishness
however prevailed. I will not detain your attention with
relating all that occurred at this period—suffice it to say
that I made my suit and was successful; it is true that the old
man, who was her guardian, hesitated, and asked several questions
respecting my state of mind. I am afraid that I partly
deceived him, perhaps he partly deceived himself; he was pleased
that I had adopted his profession—we are all weak
creatures. With respect to the young person, she did not
ask many questions; and I soon found that I had won her
heart. To be brief, I married her; and here she is, the
truest wife that ever man had, and the kindest. Kind I may
well call her, seeing that she shrinks not from me, who so
cruelly deceived her, in not telling her at first what I
was. I married her, friend; and brought her home to my
little possession, where we passed our time very agreeably.
Our affairs prospered, our garners were full, and there was coin
in our purse. I worked in the field; Winifred busied
herself with the dairy. At night I frequently read books to
her, books of my own country, friend; I likewise read to her
songs of my own, holy songs and carols which she admired, and
which yourself would perhaps admire, could you understand them;
but I repeat, you Saxons are an ignorant people with respect to
us, and a perverse, inasmuch as you despise Welsh without
understanding it. Every night I prayed fervently, and my
wife admired my gift of prayer.</p>
<p>“One night, after I had been reading to my wife a
portion of Ellis Wyn, my wife said, ‘This is a wonderful
book, and containing much true and pleasant doctrine; but how is
it that you, who are so fond of good books, and good things in
general, never read the Bible? You read me the book of
Master Ellis Wyn, you read me sweet songs of <!-- page 301--><a
name="page301"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 301</span>your own
composition, you edify me with your gift of prayer, but yet you
never read the Bible.’ And when I heard her mention
the Bible I shook, for I thought of my own condemnation.
However, I dearly loved my wife, and as she pressed me, I
commenced on that very night reading the Bible. All went on
smoothly for a long time; for months and months I did not find
the fatal passage, so that I almost thought that I had imagined
it. My affairs prospered much the while, so that I was
almost happy,—taking pleasure in everything around
me,—in my wife, in my farm, my books and compositions, and
the Welsh language; till one night, as I was reading the Bible,
feeling particularly comfortable, a thought having just come into
my head that I would print some of my compositions, and purchase
a particular field of a neighbour—oh, God—God!
I came to the fatal passage.</p>
<p>“Friend, friend, what shall I say? I rushed
out. My wife followed me, asking me what was the
matter. I could only answer with groans—for three
days and three nights I did little else than groan. Oh, the
kindness and solicitude of my wife! ‘What is the
matter, husband, dear husband?’ she was continually
saying. I became at last more calm. My wife still
persisted in asking me the cause of my late paroxysm. It is
hard to keep a secret from a wife, especially such a wife as
mine, so I told my wife the tale, as we sat one night—it
was a mid-winter night—over the dying brands of our hearth,
after the family had retired to rest, her hand locked in mine,
even as it is now.</p>
<p>“I thought she would have shrunk from me with horror;
but she did not; her hand, it is true, trembled once or twice;
but that was all. At last she gave mine a gentle pressure;
and, looking up in my face, she said—what do you think my
wife said, young man?”</p>
<p>“It is impossible for me to guess,” said I.</p>
<p>“‘Let us go to rest, my love; your fears are all
groundless.’”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXVII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Getting Late—Seven Years
Old—Chastening—Go Forth—London
Bridge—Same Eyes—Common Occurrence—Very
Sleepy.</p>
<p>“And so I still say,” said Winifred,
sobbing. “Let us retire to rest, dear husband; your
fears are groundless. I had hoped long since that your
affliction would have passed away, and I still hope that it
eventually will; so take heart, Peter, and let us retire to rest,
for it is getting late.”</p>
<p>“Rest!” said Peter; “there is no rest for
the wicked!”</p>
<p>“We are all wicked,” said Winifred; “but you
are afraid of a shadow. How often have I told you that the
sin of your heart is not the sin against the Holy Ghost: the sin
of your heart is its natural pride, of which you are scarcely
aware, to keep down which God in His mercy permitted you to be
terrified with the idea of having committed a sin which you never
committed.”</p>
<p><!-- page 302--><a name="page302"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
302</span>“Then you will still maintain,” said Peter,
“that I never committed the sin against the Holy
Spirit?”</p>
<p>“I will,” said Winifred; “you never
committed it. How should a child seven years old commit a
sin like that?”</p>
<p>“Have I not read my own condemnation?” said
Peter. “Did not the first words which I read in the
Holy Scripture condemn me? ‘He who committeth the sin
against the Holy Ghost shall never enter into the kingdom of
God.’”</p>
<p>“You never committed it,” said Winifred.</p>
<p>“But the words! the words! the words!” said
Peter.</p>
<p>“The words are true words,” said Winifred,
sobbing; “but they were not meant for you, but for those
who have broken their profession, who, having embraced the cross,
have receded from their Master.”</p>
<p>“And what sayst thou to the effect which the words
produced upon me?” said Peter. “Did they not
cause me to run wild through Wales for years, like Merddin Wyllt
of yore? thinkest thou that I opened the book at that particular
passage by chance?”</p>
<p>“No,” said Winifred, “not by chance; it was
the hand of God directed you, doubtless for some wise
purpose. You had become satisfied with yourself. The
Lord wished to rouse thee from thy state of carnal security, and
therefore directed your eyes to that fearful passage.”</p>
<p>“Does the Lord then carry out His designs by means of
guile?” said Peter, with a groan. “Is not the
Lord true? Would the Lord impress upon me that I had
committed a sin of which I am guiltless? Hush, Winifred!
hush! thou knowest that I have committed the sin.”</p>
<p>“Thou hast not committed it,” said Winifred,
sobbing yet more violently. “Were they my last words,
I would persist that thou hast not committed it, though, perhaps,
thou wouldst, but for this chastening; it was not to convince
thee that thou hast committed the sin, but rather to prevent thee
from committing it, that the Lord brought that passage before thy
eyes. He is not to blame, if thou art wilfully blind to the
truth and wisdom of His ways.”</p>
<p>“I see thou wouldst comfort me,” said Peter,
“as thou hast often before attempted to do. I would
fain ask the young man his opinion.”</p>
<p>“I have not yet heard the whole of your history,”
said I.</p>
<p>“My story is nearly told,” said Peter; “a
few words will complete it. My wife endeavoured to console
and reassure me, using the arguments which you have just heard
her use, and many others, but in vain. Peace nor comfort
came to my breast. I was rapidly falling into the depths of
despair; when one day Winifred said to me, ‘I see thou wilt
be lost if we remain here. One resource only remains.
Thou must go forth, my husband, into the wide world, and to
comfort thee I will go with thee.’ ‘And what
can I do in the wide world?’ said I, despondingly.
‘Much,’ replied Winifred, ‘if you will but
exert yourself; much good canst thou do with the blessing of
God.’ Many things of the same kind she said to me;
and at last I arose from the earth to which God had smitten me,
and disposed of my property in the best way I could, and went
into the world. We did all the good <!-- page 303--><a
name="page303"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 303</span>we were
able, visiting the sick, ministering to the sick, and praying
with the sick. At last I became celebrated as the possessor
of a great gift of prayer. And people urged me to preach,
and Winifred urged me too, and at last I consented, and I
preached. I—I—outcast Peter, became the
preacher, Peter Williams. I, the lost one, attempted to
show others the right road. And in this way I have gone on
for thirteen years, preaching and teaching, visiting the sick,
and ministering to them, with Winifred by my side hearkening me
on. Occasionally I am visited with fits of indescribable
agony, generally on the night before the Sabbath; for I then ask
myself, how dare I, the outcast, attempt to preach the word of
God? Young man, my tale is told; you seem in
thought!”</p>
<p>“I am thinking of London Bridge,” said I.</p>
<p>“Of London Bridge!” said Peter and his wife.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “of London Bridge. I am
indebted for much wisdom to London Bridge; it was there that I
completed my studies. But to the point. I was once
reading on London Bridge a book which an ancient gentlewoman, who
kept the bridge, was in the habit of lending me; and there I
found written, ‘Each one carries in his breast the
recollection of some sin which presses heavy upon him. O!
if men could but look into each other’s hearts, what
blackness would they find there!’”</p>
<p>“That’s true,” said Peter. “What
is the name of the book?”</p>
<p>“‘The Life of Blessed Mary
Flanders.’”</p>
<p>“Some popish saint, I suppose,” said Peter.</p>
<p>“As much of a saint, I dare say,” said I,
“as most popish ones; but you interrupted me. One
part of your narrative brought the passage which I have quoted
into my mind. You said that after you had committed this
same sin of yours you were in the habit, at school, of looking
upon your schoolfellows with a kind of gloomy superiority,
considering yourself a lone monstrous being who had committed a
sin far above the daring of any of them. Are you sure that
many others of your schoolfellows were not looking upon you and
the others with much the same eyes with which you were looking
upon them!”</p>
<p>“How!” said Peter, “dost thou think that
they had divined my secret?”</p>
<p>“Not they,” said I; “they were, I dare say,
thinking too much of themselves and of their own concerns to have
divined any secrets of yours. All I mean to say is, they
had probably secrets of their own, and who knows that the secret
sin of more than one of them was not the very sin which caused
you so much misery?”</p>
<p>“Dost thou then imagine,” said Peter, “the
sin against the Holy Ghost to be so common an
occurrence?”</p>
<p>“As you have described it,” said I, “of very
common occurrence, especially amongst children, who are, indeed,
the only beings likely to commit it.”</p>
<p>“Truly,” said Winifred, “the young man talks
wisely.”</p>
<p>Peter was silent for some moments, and appeared to be
reflecting; at last, suddenly raising his head, he looked me full
in the face, and, <!-- page 304--><a name="page304"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 304</span>grasping my hand with vehemence, he
said, “Tell me, young man, only one thing, hast thou, too,
committed the sin against the Holy Ghost?”</p>
<p>“I am neither Papist nor Methodist,” said I,
“but of the Church, and, being so, confess myself to no
one, but keep my own counsel; I will tell thee, however, had I
committed, at the same age, twenty such sins as that which you
committed, I should feel no uneasiness at these years—but I
am sleepy, and must go to rest.”</p>
<p>“God bless thee, young man,” said Winifred.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXVIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Low and Calm—Much Better—Blessed
Effect—No Answer—Such a Sermon.</p>
<p>Before I sank to rest I heard Winifred and her husband
conversing in the place where I had left them; both their voices
were low and calm. I soon fell asleep, and slumbered for
some time. On my awakening I again heard them conversing,
but they were now in their cart; still the voices of both were
calm. I heard no passionate bursts of wild despair on the
part of the man. Methought I occasionally heard the word
Pechod proceeding from the lips of each, but with no particular
emphasis. I supposed they were talking of the innate sin of
both their hearts.</p>
<p>“I wish that man were happy,” said I to myself,
“were it only for his wife’s sake, and yet he
deserves to be happy for his own.”</p>
<p>The next day Peter was very cheerful, more cheerful than I had
ever seen him. At breakfast his conversation was animated,
and he smiled repeatedly. I looked at him with the greatest
interest, and the eyes of his wife were almost constantly fixed
upon him. A shade of gloom would occasionally come over his
countenance, but it almost instantly disappeared; perhaps it
proceeded more from habit than anything else. After
breakfast he took his Welsh Bible and sat down beneath a
tree. His eyes were soon fixed intently on the volume; now
and then he would call his wife, show her some passage, and
appeared to consult with her. The day passed quickly and
comfortably.</p>
<p>“Your husband seems much better,” said I, at
evening fall, to Winifred, as we chanced to be alone.</p>
<p>“He does,” said Winifred, “and that on the
day of the week when he was wont to appear most melancholy, for
to-morrow is the Sabbath. He now no longer looks forward to
the Sabbath with dread, but appears to reckon on it. What a
happy change! and to think that this change should have been
produced by a few words, seemingly careless ones, proceeding from
the mouth of one who is almost a stranger to him. Truly, it
is wonderful.”</p>
<p>“To whom do you allude,” said I; “and to
what words?”</p>
<p>“To yourself, and to the words which came from your lips
last night, after you had heard my poor husband’s
history. Those strange words, drawn out with so much
seeming indifference, have produced in my <!-- page 305--><a
name="page305"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 305</span>husband the
blessed effect which you have observed. They have altered
the current of his ideas. He no longer thinks himself the
only being in the world doomed to destruction,—the only
being capable of committing the never-to-be-forgiven sin.
Your supposition that that which harrowed his soul is of frequent
occurrence amongst children, has tranquillized him; the mist
which hung over his mind has cleared away, and he begins to see
the groundlessness of his apprehensions. The Lord has
permitted him to be chastened for a season, but his lamp will
only burn the brighter for what he has undergone.”</p>
<p>Sunday came, fine and glorious as the last. Again my
friends and myself breakfasted together—again the good
family of the house on the hill above, headed by the respectable
master, descended to the meadow. Peter and his wife were
ready to receive them. Again Peter placed himself at the
side of the honest farmer, and Winifred by the side of her
friend. “Wilt thou not come?” said Peter,
looking towards me with a face in which there was much
emotion. “Wilt thou not come?” said Winifred,
with a face beaming with kindness. But I made no answer,
and presently the party moved away, in the same manner in which
it had moved on the preceding sabbath, and I was again left
alone.</p>
<p>The hours of the sabbath passed slowly away. I sat
gazing at the sky, the trees, and the water. At last I
strolled up to the house and sat down in the porch. It was
empty; there was no modest maiden there, as on the preceding
sabbath. The damsel of the book had accompanied the
rest. I had seen her in the procession, and the house
appeared quite deserted. The owners had probably left it to
my custody, so I sat down in the porch, quite alone. The
hours of the sabbath passed heavily away.</p>
<p>At last evening came, and with it the party of the morning, I
was now at my place beneath the oak. I went forward to meet
them. Peter and his wife received me with a calm and quiet
greeting, and passed forward. The rest of the party had
broke into groups. There was a kind of excitement amongst
them, and much eager whispering. I went to one of the
groups; the young girl of whom I have spoken more than once, was
speaking: “Such a sermon,” said she, “it has
never been our lot to hear; Peter never before spoke as he has
done this day—he was always a powerful preacher; but oh,
the unction of the discourse of this morning, and yet more of
that of the afternoon, which was the continuation of
it.” “What was the subject?” said I,
interrupting her. “Ah! you should have been there,
young man, to have heard it; it would have made a lasting
impression upon you. I was bathed in tears all the time;
those who heard it will never forget the preaching of the good
Peter Williams on the Power, Providence, and Goodness of
God.”</p>
<h2><!-- page 306--><a name="page306"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 306</span>CHAPTER LXXIX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Deep Interest—Goodly Country—Two
Mansions—Welshman’s Candle—Beautiful
Universe—Godly Discourse—Fine Church—Points of
Doctrine—Strange Adventures—Paltry Cause—Roman
Pontiff—Evil Spirit.</p>
<p>On the morrow I said to my friends, “I am about to
depart; farewell!” “Depart!” said Peter
and his wife, simultaneously, “whither wouldst thou
go?” “I can’t stay here all my
days,” I replied. “Of course not,” said
Peter; “but we had no idea of losing thee so soon: we had
almost hoped that thou wouldst join us, become one of us.
We are under infinite obligations to thee.”
“You mean I am under infinite obligations to you,”
said I. “Did you not save my life?”
“Perhaps so, under God,” said Peter; “and what
hast thou not done for me? Art thou aware that, under God,
thou hast preserved my soul from despair? But, independent
of that, we like thy company, and feel a deep interest in thee,
and would fain teach thee the way that is right. Hearken,
to-morrow we go into Wales; go with us.” “I
have no wish to go into Wales,” said I. “Why
not?” said Peter, with animation, “Wales is a goodly
country; as the Scripture says—a land of brooks of water,
of fountains and depths, that spring out of valleys and hills, a
land whose stones are iron, and out of whose hills thou mayest
dig lead.”</p>
<p>“I dare say it is a very fine country,” said I,
“but I have no wish to go there just now; my destiny seems
to point in another direction, to say nothing of my
trade.” “Thou dost right to say nothing of thy
trade,” said Peter, smiling, “for thou seemest to
care nothing about it; which has led Winifred and myself to
suspect that thou art not altogether what thou seemest; but,
setting that aside, we should be most happy if thou wouldst go
with us into Wales.” “I cannot promise to go
with you into Wales,” said I; “but, as you depart
to-morrow, I will stay with you through the day, and on the
morrow accompany you part of the way.”
“Do,” said Peter. “I have many people to
see to-day, and so has Winifred; but we will both endeavour to
have some serious discourse with thee, which, perhaps, will turn
to thy profit in the end.”</p>
<p>In the course of the day the good Peter came to me, as I was
seated beneath the oak, and, placing himself by me, commenced
addressing me in the following manner:—</p>
<p>“I have no doubt, my young friend, that you are willing
to admit, that the most important thing which a human being
possesses is his soul; it is of infinite more importance than the
body, which is a frail substance, and cannot last for many years;
but not so the soul, which, by its nature, is imperishable.
To one of two mansions the soul is destined to depart, after its
separation from the body, to heaven or hell: to the halls of
eternal bliss, where God and His holy angels dwell, or to the
place of endless misery, inhabited by Satan and his grisly
companions. My friend, if the joys of heaven are great,
unutterably great, so are the torments of hell unutterably
so. I wish not to <!-- page 307--><a
name="page307"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 307</span>speak of
them, I wish not to terrify your imagination with the torments of
hell; indeed, I like not to think of them; but it is necessary to
speak of them sometimes, and to think of them sometimes, lest you
should sink into a state of carnal security. Authors,
friend, and learned men, are not altogether agreed as to the
particulars of hell. They all agree, however, in
considering it a place of exceeding horror. Master Ellis
Wyn, who by-the-bye was a churchman, calls it, amongst other
things, a place of strong sighs, and of flaming sparks.
Master Rees Pritchard, who was not only a churchman, but Vicar of
Llandovery, and flourished about two hundred years ago—I
wish many like him flourished now—speaking of hell, in his
collection of sweet hymns, called the ‘Welshman’s
Candle,’ observes,</p>
<p>“‘The pool is continually blazing; it is very
deep, without any known bottom, and the walls are so high, that
there is neither hope nor possibility of escaping over
them.’</p>
<p>“But, I told you just now, I have no great pleasure in
talking of hell. No, friend, no; I would sooner talk of the
other place, and of the goodness and hospitality of God amongst
His saints above.”</p>
<p>And then the excellent man began to dilate upon the joys of
heaven, and the goodness and hospitality of God in the mansions
above; explaining to me, in the clearest way, how I might get
there.</p>
<p>And when he had finished what he had to say, he left me,
whereupon Winifred drew nigh, and sitting down by me, began to
address me. “I do not think,” said she,
“from what I have observed of thee, that thou wouldst wish
to be ungrateful, and yet, is not thy whole life a series of
ingratitude, and to whom?—to thy Maker. Has He not
endowed thee with a goodly and healthy form; and senses which
enable thee to enjoy the delights of His beautiful
universe—the work of His hands? Canst thou not enjoy,
even to rapture, the brightness of the sun, the perfume of the
meads, and the song of the dear birds, which inhabit among the
trees? Yes, thou canst; for I have seen thee, and observed
thee doing so. Yet, during the whole time that I have known
thee, I have not heard proceed from thy lips one single word of
praise or thanksgiving to—”</p>
<p>And in this manner the admirable woman proceeded for a
considerable time, and to all her discourse I listened with
attention; and when she had concluded I took her hand and said,
“I thank you,” and that was all.</p>
<p>On the next day everything was ready for our departure.
The good family of the house came to bid us farewell. There
were shaking of hands, and kisses, as on the night of our
arrival.</p>
<p>And as I stood somewhat apart, the young girl of whom I have
spoken so often, came up to me, and holding out her hand said,
“Farewell, young man, wherever thou goest.”
Then, after looking around her, she said, “It was all true
you told me. Yesterday I received a letter from him thou
wottest of, he is coming soon. God bless you, young man;
who would have thought thou knewest so much!”</p>
<p>So after we had taken our farewell of the good family, we
departed, proceeding in the direction of Wales. Peter was
very cheerful, and <!-- page 308--><a name="page308"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 308</span>enlivened the way with godly
discourse and spiritual hymns, some of which were in the Welsh
language. At length I said, “It is a pity that you
did not continue in the church; you have a turn for Psalmody, and
I have heard of a man becoming a bishop, by means of a less
qualification.”</p>
<p>“Very probably,” said Peter; “more the
pity. But I have told you the reason of my forsaking
it. Frequently, when I went to the church door, I found it
barred, and the priest absent; what was I to do? My heart
was bursting for want of some religious help and comfort; what
could I do? as good Master Rees Pritchard observes in his
‘Candle for Welshmen.’</p>
<p>“‘It is a doleful thing to see little children
burning on the hot coals for want of help; but yet more doleful
to see a flock of souls falling into the burning lake for want of
a priest.’”</p>
<p>“The Church of England is a fine church,” said I;
“I would not advise any one to speak ill of the Church of
England before me.”</p>
<p>“I have nothing to say against the church,” said
Peter; “all I wish is that it would fling itself a little
more open, and that its priests would a little more bestir
themselves; in a word, that it would shoulder the cross and
become a missionary church.”</p>
<p>“It is too proud for that,” said Winifred.</p>
<p>“You are much more of a Methodist,” said I,
“than your husband. But tell me,” said I,
addressing myself to Peter, “do you not differ from the
church in some points of doctrine? I, of course, as a true
member of the church, am quite ignorant of the peculiar opinions
of wandering sectaries!”</p>
<p>“Oh, the pride of that church!” said Winifred,
half to herself; “wandering sectaries!”</p>
<p>“We differ in no points of doctrine,” said Peter:
“we believe all the church believes, though we are not so
fond of vain and superfluous ceremonies, snow-white neckcloths
and surplices, as the church is. We likewise think that
there is no harm in a sermon by the road-side, or in holding free
discourse with a beggar beneath a hedge, or a tinker,” he
added, smiling; “it was those superfluous ceremonies, those
surplices and white neckcloths, and, above all, the necessity of
strictly regulating his words and conversation, which drove John
Wesley out of the church, and sent him wandering up and down as
you see me, poor Welsh Peter, do.”</p>
<p>Nothing further passed for some time; we were now drawing near
the hills: at last I said, “You must have met with a great
many strange adventures since you took up this course of
life?”</p>
<p>“Many,” said Peter, “it has been my lot to
meet with; but none more strange than one which occurred to me
only a few weeks ago. You were asking me, not long since,
whether I believed in devils? Ay, truly, young man; and I
believe that the abyss and the yet deeper unknown do not contain
them all; some walk about upon the green earth. So it
happened, some weeks ago, that I was exercising my ministry,
about forty miles from here. I was alone, Winifred being
slightly indisposed, staying for a few days at the house of an
acquaintance; I had <!-- page 309--><a name="page309"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 309</span>finished afternoon’s
worship—the people had dispersed, and I was sitting
solitary by my cart under some green trees in a quiet retired
place; suddenly a voice said to me, ‘Good evening,
Pastor;’ I looked up, and before me stood a man, at least
the appearance of a man, dressed in a black suit of rather a
singular fashion. He was about my own age, or somewhat
older. As I looked upon him, it appeared to me that I had
seen him twice before whilst preaching. I replied to his
salutation, and perceiving that he looked somewhat fatigued, I
took out a stool from the cart, and asked him to sit down.
We began to discourse; I at first supposed that he might be one
of ourselves, some wandering minister; but I was soon
undeceived. Neither his language nor his ideas were those
of any one of our body. He spoke on all kinds of matters
with much fluency; till at last he mentioned my preaching,
complimenting me on my powers. I replied, as well I might,
that I could claim no merit of my own, and that if I spoke with
any effect, it was only by the grace of God. As I uttered
these last words, a horrible kind of sneer came over his
countenance, which made me shudder, for there was something
diabolical in it. I said little more, but listened
attentively to his discourse. At last he said that ‘I
was engaged in a paltry cause, quite unworthy of one of my
powers.’ ‘How can that be,’ said I,
‘even if I possessed all the powers in the world, seeing
that I am engaged in the cause of our Lord Jesus?’</p>
<p>“The same kind of sneer again came on his countenance,
but he almost instantly observed that if I chose to forsake this
same miserable cause, from which nothing but contempt and
privation were to be expected, he would enlist me into another,
from which I might expect both profit and renown. An idea
now came into my head, and I told him firmly, that if he wished
me to forsake my present profession and become a member of the
Church of England, I must absolutely decline; that I had no
ill-will against that church, but I thought I could do most good
in my present position, which I would not forsake to be
Archbishop of Canterbury. Thereupon he burst into a strange
laughter, and went away, repeating to himself, ‘Church of
England! Archbishop of Canterbury!’ A few days
after, when I was once more in a solitary place, he again
appeared before me, and asked me whether I had thought over his
words, and whether I was willing to enlist under the banners of
his master, adding, that he was eager to secure me, as he
conceived that I might be highly useful to the cause. I
then asked him who his master was; he hesitated for a moment, and
then answered, ‘The Roman Pontiff.’ ‘If
it be he,’ said I, ‘I can have nothing to do with
him, I will serve no one who is an enemy of Christ.’
Thereupon he drew near to me and told me not to talk so much like
a simpleton; that as for Christ, it was probable that no such
person ever existed, but that if he ever did, he was the greatest
impostor the world ever saw. How long he continued in this
way I know not, for I now considered that an evil spirit was
before me, and shrank within myself, shivering in every limb;
when I recovered myself and looked about me, he was gone.
Two days after, he again stood before me, in the same place, and
about the same hour, renewing his propositions, and speaking more
horribly <!-- page 310--><a name="page310"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 310</span>than before. I made him no
answer; whereupon he continued; but suddenly hearing a noise
behind him, he looked round and beheld Winifred, who had returned
to me on the morning of that day. ‘Who are
you?’ said he, fiercely. ‘This man’s
wife,’ said she, calmly fixing her eyes upon him.
‘Begone from him, unhappy one, thou temptest him in
vain.’ He made no answer, but stood as if transfixed:
at length recovering himself, he departed, muttering ‘Wife!
wife! If the fool has a wife, he will never do for
us.’”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Border—Thank you Both—Pipe and
Fiddle—Taliesin.</p>
<p>We were now drawing very near the hills, and Peter said,
“If you are to go into Wales, you must presently decide,
for we are close upon the border.”</p>
<p>“Which is the border?” said I.</p>
<p>“Yon small brook,” said Peter, “into which
the man on horseback who is coming towards us, is now
entering.”</p>
<p>“I see it,” said I, “and the man; he stops
in the middle of it, as if to water his steed.”</p>
<p>We proceeded till we had nearly reached the brook.
“Well,” said Peter, “will you go into
Wales?”</p>
<p>“What should I do in Wales?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“Do!” said Peter, smiling, “learn
Welsh.”</p>
<p>I stopped my little pony. “Then I need not go into
Wales; I already know Welsh.”</p>
<p>“Know Welsh!” said Peter, staring at me.</p>
<p>“Know Welsh!” said Winifred, stopping her
cart.</p>
<p>“How and when did you learn it?” said Peter.</p>
<p>“From books, in my boyhood.”</p>
<p>“Read Welsh!” said Peter, “is it
possible?”</p>
<p>“Read Welsh!” said Winifred, “is it
possible?”</p>
<p>“Well, I hope you will come with us,” said
Peter.</p>
<p>“Come with us, young man,” said Winifred;
“let me, on the other side of the brook, welcome you into
Wales.”</p>
<p>“Thank you both,” said I, “but I will not
come.”</p>
<p>“Wherefore?” exclaimed both, simultaneously.</p>
<p>“Because it is neither fit nor proper that I cross into
Wales at this time, and in this manner. When I go into
Wales, I should wish to go in a new suit of superfine black, with
hat and beaver, mounted on a powerful steed, black and glossy,
like that which bore Greduv to the fight of Catraeth. I
should wish, moreover, to see the Welshmen assembled on the
border ready to welcome me with pipe and fiddle, and much
whooping and shouting, and to attend me to Wrexham, or even as
far as Machynllaith, where I should wish to be invited to a <!--
page 311--><a name="page311"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
311</span>dinner at which all the bards should be present, and to
be seated at the right hand of the president, who, when the cloth
was removed, should arise, and, amidst cries of silence,
exclaim—‘Brethren and Welshmen, allow me to propose
the health of my most respectable friend the translator of the
odes of the great Ab Gwilym, the pride and glory of
Wales.’”</p>
<p>“How!” said Peter, “hast thou translated the
works of the mighty Dafydd?”</p>
<p>“With notes critical, historical, and
explanatory.”</p>
<p>“Come with us, friend,” said Peter. “I
cannot promise such a dinner as thou wishest, but neither pipe
nor fiddle shall be wanting.”</p>
<p>“Come with us, young man,” said Winifred,
“even as thou art, and the daughters of Wales shall bid
thee welcome.”</p>
<p>“I will not go with you,” said I.
“Dost thou see that man in the ford?”</p>
<p>“Who is staring at us so, and whose horse has not yet
done drinking? Of course I see him.”</p>
<p>“I shall turn back with him. God bless
you!”</p>
<p>“Go back with him not,” said Peter, “he is
one of those whom I like not, one of the clibberty-clabber, as
Master Ellis Wyn observes—turn not with that
man.”</p>
<p>“Go not back with him,” said Winifred.
“If thou goest with that man, thou wilt soon forget all our
profitable counsels; come with us.”</p>
<p>“I cannot; I have much to say to him. Kosko
Divous, Mr. Petulengro.”</p>
<p>“Kosko Divous, Pal,” said Mr. Petulengro, riding
through the water; “are you turning back?”</p>
<p>I turned back with Mr. Petulengro.</p>
<p>Peter came running after me: “One moment, young man, who
and what are you?”</p>
<p>“I must answer in the words of Taliesin,” said I;
“none can say with positiveness whether I be fish or flesh,
least of all myself. God bless you both!”</p>
<p>“Take this,” said Peter; and he thrust his Welsh
Bible into my hand.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXXI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">At a Funeral—Two Days Ago—Very
Coolly—Roman Woman—Well and Hearty—Somewhat
Dreary—Plum Pudding—Roman Fashion—Quite
Different—The Dark Lane—Beyond the Time—Fine
Fellow—Such a Struggle—Like a Wild Cat—Fair
Play—Pleasant Enough Spot—No Gloves.</p>
<p>So I turned back with Mr. Petulengro. We travelled for
some time in silence; at last we fell into discourse.
“You have been in Wales, Mr. Petulengro?”</p>
<p>“Ay, truly, brother.”</p>
<p><!-- page 312--><a name="page312"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
312</span>“What have you been doing there?”</p>
<p>“Assisting at a funeral.”</p>
<p>“At whose funeral?”</p>
<p>“Mrs. Herne’s, brother.”</p>
<p>“Is she dead, then?”</p>
<p>“As a nail, brother.”</p>
<p>“How did she die?”</p>
<p>“By hanging, brother.”</p>
<p>“I am lost in astonishment,” said I; whereupon Mr.
Petulengro, lifting his sinister leg over the neck of his steed,
and adjusting himself sideways in the saddle, replied, with great
deliberation, “Two days ago, I happened to be at a fair not
very far from here; I was all alone by myself, for our party were
upwards of forty miles off, when who should come up but a chap
that I knew, a relation, or rather, a connection of mine; one of
those Hernes. ‘Ar’n’t you going to the
funeral?’ said he; and then, brother, there passed between
him and me, in the way of questioning and answering, much the
same as has just now passed between I and you; but when he
mentioned hanging, I thought I could do no less than ask who
hanged her, which you forgot to do. ‘Who hanged
her?’ said I; and then the man told me that she had done it
herself; been her own hinjiri; and then I thought to myself what
a sin and shame it would be if I did not go to the funeral,
seeing that she was my own mother-in-law. I would have
brought my wife, and, indeed, the whole of our party, but there
was no time for that; they were too far off, and the dead was to
be buried early the next morning, so I went with the man, and he
led me into Wales, where his party had lately retired, and when
there, through many wild and desolate places to their encampment,
and there I found the Hernes, and the dead body—the last
laid out on a mattress, in a tent, dressed Romaneskoenæs in
a red cloak, and big bonnet of black beaver. I must say for
the Hernes that they took the matter very coolly, some were
eating, others drinking, and some were talking about their small
affairs; there was one, however, who did not take the matter so
coolly, but took on enough for the whole family, sitting beside
the dead woman, tearing her hair, and refusing to take either
meat or drink; it was the child Leonora. I arrived at
night-fall, and the burying was not to take place till the
morning, which I was rather sorry for, as I am not very fond of
them Hernes, who are not very fond of anybody. They never
asked me to eat or drink, notwithstanding I had married into the
family; one of them, however, came up and offered to fight me for
five shillings; had it not been for them I should have come back
as empty as I went—he didn’t stand up five
minutes. Brother, I passed the night as well as I could,
beneath a tree, for the tents were full, and not over clean; I
slept little, and had my eyes about me, for I knew the kind of
people I was among.</p>
<p>“Early in the morning the funeral took place. The
body was placed not in a coffin but on a bier, and carried not to
a churchyard but to a deep dell close by; and there it was buried
beneath a rock, dressed just as I have told you; and this was
done by the bidding of Leonora, <!-- page 313--><a
name="page313"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 313</span>who had
heard her bebee say that she wished to be buried, not in gorgeous
fashion, but like a Roman woman of the old blood, the kosko puro
rati, brother. When it was over, and we had got back to the
encampment, I prepared to be going. Before mounting my gry,
however, I bethought me to ask what could have induced the dead
woman to make away with herself, a thing so uncommon amongst
Romanies; whereupon one squinted with his eyes, a second spirted
saliver into the air, and a third said that he neither knew nor
cared; she was a good riddance, having more than once been nearly
the ruin of them all, from the quantity of brimstone she carried
about her. One, however, I suppose, rather ashamed of the
way in which they had treated me, said at last, that if I wanted
to know all about the matter, none could tell me better than the
child, who was in all her secrets, and was not a little like her;
so I looked about for the child, but could find her
nowhere. At last the same man told me that he
shouldn’t wonder if I found her at the grave; so I went
back to the grave, and sure enough there I found the child,
Leonora, seated on the ground above the body, crying and taking
on; so I spoke kindly to her, and said, ‘How came all this,
Leonora? tell me all about it.’ It was a long time
before I could get any answer; at last she opened her mouth, and
spoke, and these were the words she said, ‘It was all along
of your Pal;’ and then she told me all about the
matter. How Mrs. Herne could not abide you, which I knew
before, and that she had sworn your destruction, which I did not
know before. And then she told me how she found you living
in the wood by yourself, and how you were enticed to eat a
poisoned cake; and she told me many other things that you wot of,
and she told me what perhaps you don’t wot, namely, that
finding that you had been removed, she, the child, had tracked
you a long way, and found you at last well and hearty, and no
ways affected by the poison, and heard you, as she stood
concealed, disputing about religion with a Welsh Methody.
Well, brother, she told me all this; and moreover, that when Mrs.
Herne heard of it, she said that a dream of hers had come to
pass. I don’t know what it was, but something about
herself, a tinker, and a dean; and then she added, that it was
all up with her, and that she must take a long journey.
Well, brother, that same night Leonora, waking from her sleep in
the tent, where Mrs. Herne and she were wont to sleep, missed her
bebee, and, becoming alarmed, went in search of her, and at last
found her hanging from a branch; and when the child had got so
far, she took on violently, and I could not get another word from
her; so I left her, and here I am.”</p>
<p>“And I am glad to see you, Mr. Petulengro; but this is
sad news which you tell me about Mrs. Herne.”</p>
<p>“Somewhat dreary, brother; yet perhaps, after all, it is
a good thing that she is removed; she carried so much
Devil’s tinder about with her, as the man said.”</p>
<p>“I am sorry for her,” said I; “more
especially as I am the cause of her death—though the
innocent one.”</p>
<p>“She could not bide you, brother, that’s certain;
but that is no reason”—said Mr. Petulengro, balancing
himself upon the saddle—“that is no reason why she
should prepare drow to take away your <!-- page 314--><a
name="page314"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 314</span>essence of
life; and, when disappointed, to hang herself upon a tree: if she
was dissatisfied with you, she might have flown at you, and
scratched your face; or, if she did not judge herself your match,
she might have put down five shillings for a turn-up between you
and some one she thought could beat you—myself, for
example, and so the matter might have ended comfortably; but she
was always too fond of covert wars, drows, and brimstones.
This is not the first poisoning affair she has been engaged
in.”</p>
<p>“You allude to drabbing bawlor.”</p>
<p>“Bah!” said Mr. Petulengro; “there’s
no harm in that. No, no! she has cast drows in her time for
other guess things than bawlor; both Gorgios and Romans have
tasted of them, and died. Did you never hear of the
poisoned plum pudding?”</p>
<p>“Never.”</p>
<p>“Then I will tell you about it. It happened about
six years ago, a few months after she had quitted us—she
had gone first amongst her own people, as she called them; but
there was another small party of Romans, with whom she soon
became very intimate. It so happened that this small party
got into trouble; whether it was about a horse or an ass, or
passing bad money, no matter to you and me, who had no hand in
the business; three or four of them were taken and lodged in ---
Castle, and amongst them was a woman; but the sherengro, or
principal man of the party, and who it seems had most hand in the
affair, was still at large. All of a sudden a rumour was
spread abroad that the woman was about to play false, and to
peach the rest. Said the principal man, when he heard it,
‘If she does, I am nashkado.’ Mrs. Herne was
then on a visit to the party, and when she heard the principal
man take on so, she said, ‘But I suppose you know what to
do?’ ‘I do not,’ said he.
‘Then hir mi devlis,’ said she, ‘you are a
fool. But leave the matter to me, I know how to dispose of
her in Roman fashion.’ Why she wanted to interfere in
the matter, brother, I don’t know, unless it was from pure
brimstoneness of disposition—she had no hand in the matter
which had brought the party into trouble—she was only on a
visit, and it had happened before she came; but she was always
ready to give dangerous advice. Well, brother, the
principal man listened to what she had to say, and let her do
what she would; and she made a pudding, a very nice one, no
doubt—for, besides plums, she put in drows and all the
Roman condiments that she knew of; and she gave it to the
principal man, and the principal man put it into a basket and
directed it to the woman in --- Castle, and the woman in the
castle took it and—”</p>
<p>“Ate of it,” said I, “just like my
case?”</p>
<p>“Quite different, brother, she took it, it is true; but
instead of giving way to her appetite as you might have done, she
put it before the rest whom she was going to
impeach—perhaps she wished to see how they liked it before
she tasted it herself—and all the rest were poisoned, and
one died, and there was a precious outcry, and the woman cried
the loudest of all; and she said, ‘it was my death was
sought for; I know the man, and I’ll be revenged,’
and then the Poknees spoke to her <!-- page 315--><a
name="page315"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 315</span>and said,
‘Where can we find him?’ and she said, ‘I am
awake to his motions; three weeks from hence, the night before
the full moon, at such and such an hour, he will pass down such a
lane with such a man.’”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “and what did the Poknees
do?”</p>
<p>“Do, brother, sent for a plastramengro from Bow Street,
quite secretly, and told him what the woman had said; and the
night before the full moon, the plastramengro went to the place
which the juwa had pointed out, all alone, brother; and, in order
that he might not be too late, he went two hours before his
time. I know the place well, brother, where the
plastramengro placed himself behind a thick holly-tree, at the
end of a lane, where a gate leads into various fields, through
which there is a path for carts and horses. The lane is
called the dark lane by the Gorgios, being much shaded by trees;
so the plastramengro placed himself in the dark lane behind the
holly tree; it was a cold February night, dreary, though; the
wind blew in gusts, and the moon had not yet risen, and the
plastramengro waited behind the tree till he was tired, and
thought he might as well sit down; so he sat down, and was not
long in falling to sleep, and there he slept for some hours; and
when he awoke, the moon had risen, and was shining bright, so
that there was a kind of moonlight even in the dark lane; and the
plastramengro pulled out his watch, and contrived to make out
that it was just two hours beyond the time when the men should
have passed by. Brother, I do not know what the
plastramengro thought of himself, but I know, brother, what I
should have thought of myself in his situation. I should
have thought, brother, that I was a drowsy scoppelo, and that I
had let the fellow pass by whilst I was sleeping behind a
bush. As it turned out, however, his going to sleep did no
harm, but quite the contrary: just as he was going away, he heard
a gate slam in the direction of the fields, and then he heard the
low stumping of horses, as if on soft ground, for the path in
those fields is generally soft, and at that time it had been
lately ploughed up. Well, brother, presently he saw two men
on horseback coming towards the lane through the field behind the
gate; the man who rode foremost was a tall big fellow, the very
man he was in quest of; the other was a smaller chap, not so
small either, but a light, wiry fellow, and a proper master of
his hands when he sees occasion for using them. Well,
brother, the foremost man came to the gate, reached at the hank,
undid it, and rode through, holding it open for the other.
Before, however, the other could follow into the lane, out bolted
the plastramengro from behind the tree, kicked the gate too with
his foot, and, seizing the big man on horseback, ‘You are
my prisoner,’ said he. I am of opinion, brother, that
plastramengro, notwithstanding he went to sleep, must have been a
regular fine fellow.”</p>
<p>“I am entirely of your opinion,” said I;
“but what happened then?”</p>
<p>“Why, brother, the Rommany chal, after he had somewhat
recovered from his surprise, for it is rather uncomfortable to be
laid hold of at night-time, and told you are a prisoner; more
especially when you <!-- page 316--><a name="page316"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 316</span>happen to have two or three things
on your mind, which, if proved against you, would carry you to
the nashky. The Rommany chal, I say, clubbed his whip, and
aimed a blow at the plastramengro, which, if it had hit him on
the skull, as was intended, would very likely have cracked
it. The plastramengro, however, received it partly on his
staff, so that it did him no particular damage. Whereupon
seeing what kind of customer he had to deal with, he dropped his
staff, and seized the chal with both his hands, who forthwith
spurred his horse, hoping by doing so, either to break away from
him, or fling him down; but it would not do—the
plastramengro held on like a bulldog, so that the Rommany chal,
to escape being hauled to the ground, suddenly flung himself off
the saddle, and then happened in that lane, close by the gate,
such a struggle between those two—the chal and the
runner—as I suppose will never happen again. But you
must have heard of it; every one has heard of the fight between
the Bow Street engro and the Rommany chal.”</p>
<p>“I never heard of it till now.”</p>
<p>“All England rung of it, brother. There never was
a better match than between those two. The runner was
somewhat the stronger of the two—all these engroes are
strong fellows—and a great deal cooler, for all of that
sort are wondrous cool people—he had, however, to do with
one who knew full well how to take his own part. The chal
fought the engro, brother, in the old Roman fashion. He
bit, he kicked, and screamed like a wild cat of Benygant; casting
foam from his mouth, and fire from his eyes. Sometimes he
was beneath the engro’s legs, and sometimes he was upon his
shoulders. What the engro found the most difficult, was to
get a firm hold of the chal, for no sooner did he seize the chal
by any part of his wearing apparel, than the chal either tore
himself away, or contrived to slip out of it; so that in a little
time the chal was three parts naked; and as for holding him by
the body, it was out of the question, for he was as slippery as
an eel. At last the engro seized the chal by the
Belcher’s handkerchief, which he wore in a knot round his
neck, and do whatever the chal could, he could not free himself;
and when the engro saw that, it gave him fresh heart, no doubt;
‘It’s of no use,’ said he; ‘you had
better give in; hold out your hands for the darbies, or I will
throttle you.’”</p>
<p>“And what did the other fellow do, who came with the
chal?” said I.</p>
<p>“I sat still on my horse, brother.”</p>
<p>“You,” said I. “Were you the
man?”</p>
<p>“I was he, brother.”</p>
<p>“And why did you not help your comrade?”</p>
<p>“I have fought in the ring, brother.”</p>
<p>“And what had fighting in the ring to do with fighting
in the lane?”</p>
<p>“You mean not fighting. A great deal, brother; it
taught me to prize fair play. When I fought Staffordshire
Dick, t’other side of London, I was alone, brother.
Not a Rommany chal to back me, and he had all his brother pals
about him; but they gave me fair play, brother; and I beat
Staffordshire Dick, which I couldn’t have done had they put
one finger on his side the scale; for he was as good a man as
<!-- page 317--><a name="page317"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
317</span>myself, or nearly so. Now, brother, had I but
bent a finger in favour of the Rommany chal, the plastramengro
would never have come alive out of the lane; but I did not, for I
thought to myself fair play is a precious stone; so you see,
brother—”</p>
<p>“That you are quite right, Mr. Petulengro; I see that
clearly; and now, pray proceed with your narration; it is both
moral and entertaining.”</p>
<p>But Mr. Petulengro did not proceed with his narration, neither
did he proceed upon his way; he had stopped his horse, and his
eyes were intently fixed on a broad strip of grass beneath some
lofty trees, on the left side of the road. It was a
pleasant enough spot, and seemed to invite wayfaring people, such
as we were, to rest from the fatigues of the road, and the heat
and vehemence of the sun. After examining it for a
considerable time, Mr. Petulengro said, “I say, brother,
that would be a nice place for a tuzzle!”</p>
<p>“I dare say it would,” said I, “if two
people were inclined to fight.”</p>
<p>“The ground is smooth,” said Mr. Petulengro;
“without holes or ruts, and the trees cast much
shade. I don’t think, brother, that we could find a
better place,” said Mr. Petulengro, springing from his
horse.</p>
<p>“But you and I don’t want to fight!”</p>
<p>“Speak for yourself, brother,” said Mr.
Petulengro. “However, I will tell you how the matter
stands. There is a point at present between us. There
can be no doubt that you are the cause of Mrs. Herne’s
death, innocently, you will say, but still the cause. Now,
I shouldn’t like it to be known that I went up and down the
country with a pal who was the cause of my mother-in-law’s
death, that’s to say, unless he gave me satisfaction.
Now, if I and my pal have a tuzzle, he gives me satisfaction;
and, if he knocks my eyes out, which I know you can’t do,
it makes no difference at all, he gives me satisfaction; and he
who says to the contrary, knows nothing of gypsy law, and is a
dinelo into the bargain.”</p>
<p>“But we have no gloves!”</p>
<p>“Gloves!” said Mr. Petulengro, contemptuously,
“gloves! I tell you what, brother, I always thought
you were a better hand at the gloves than the naked fist; and, to
tell you the truth, besides taking satisfaction for Mrs.
Herne’s death, I wish to see what you can do with your
morleys; so now is your time, brother, and this is your place,
grass and shade, no ruts or holes; come on, brother, or I shall
think you what I should not like to call you.”</p>
<h2><!-- page 318--><a name="page318"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 318</span>CHAPTER LXXXII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Offence and Defence—I’m
Satisfied—Fond of Solitude—Possession of
Property—Chal Devlehi—Winding Path.</p>
<p>And when I heard Mr. Petulengro talk in this manner, which I
had never heard him do before, and which I can only account for
by his being fasting and ill-tempered, I had of course no other
alternative than to accept his challenge; so I put myself into a
posture which I deemed the best both for offence and defence, and
the tuzzle commenced; and when it had endured for about half an
hour, Mr. Petulengro said, “Brother, there is much blood on
your face; you had better wipe it off;” and when I had
wiped it off, and again resumed my former attitude, Mr.
Petulengro said, “I think enough has been done, brother, in
the affair of the old woman; I have, moreover, tried what you are
able to do, and find you as I thought, less apt with the naked
morleys than the stuffed gloves; nay, brother, put your hands
down; I’m satisfied; blood has been shed, which is all that
can be reasonably expected for an old woman, who carried so much
brimstone about with her as Mrs. Herne.”</p>
<p>So the struggle ended, and we resumed our route, Mr.
Petulengro sitting sideways upon his horse as before, and I
driving my little pony-cart; and when he had proceeded about
three miles, we came to a small public-house, which bore the sign
of the Silent Woman, where we stopped to refresh our cattle and
ourselves; and as we sat over our bread and ale, it came to pass
that Mr. Petulengro asked me various questions, and amongst
others, how I intended to dispose of myself; I told him that I
did not know; whereupon with considerable frankness, he invited
me to his camp, and told me that if I chose to settle down
amongst them, and become a Rommany chal, I should have his
wife’s sister, Ursula, who was still unmarried, and
occasionally talked of me.</p>
<p>I declined his offer, assigning as a reason the recent death
of Mrs. Herne, of which I was the cause, although innocent.
“A pretty life I should lead with those two,” said I,
“when they came to know it.”
“Pooh,” said Mr. Petulengro, “they will never
know it. I shan’t blab, and as for Leonora, that girl
has a head on her shoulders.” “Unlike the woman
in the sign,” said I, “whose head is cut off.
You speak nonsense, Mr. Petulengro; as long as a woman has a head
on her shoulders she’ll talk,—but, leaving women out
of the case, it is impossible to keep anything a secret; an old
master of mine told me so long ago. I have moreover another
reason for declining your offer. I am at present not
disposed for society. I am become fond of solitude. I
wish I could find some quiet place to which I could retire to
hold communion with my own thoughts, and practise, if I thought
fit, either of my trades.” “What trades?”
said Mr. Petulengro. “Why, the one which I have
lately been engaged in, or my original one, which I confess I
should like better, that of a kaulomescro.”
“Ah, I have frequently heard you talk of making
horse-shoes,” said Mr. Petulengro. “I, <!--
page 319--><a name="page319"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
319</span>however, never saw you make one, and no one else that I
am aware, I don’t believe—come, brother, don’t
be angry, it’s quite possible that you may have done things
which neither I nor any one else has seen you do, and that such
things may some day or other come to light, as you say nothing
can be kept secret. Be that, however, as it may, pay the
reckoning and let us be going, I think I can advise you to just
such a kind of place as you seem to want.”</p>
<p>“And how do you know that I have got wherewithal to pay
the reckoning?” I demanded. “Brother,”
said Mr. Petulengro, “I was just now looking in your face,
which exhibited the very look of a person conscious of the
possession of property; there was nothing hungry or sneaking in
it. Pay the reckoning, brother.”</p>
<p>And when we were once more upon the road Mr. Petulengro began
to talk of the place which he conceived would serve me as a
retreat under present circumstances. “I tell you
frankly, brother, that it is a queer kind of place, and I am not
very fond of pitching my tent in it, it is so surprisingly
dreary. It is a deep dingle in the midst of a large field,
on an estate about which there has been a lawsuit for some years
past. I dare say you will be quiet enough, for the nearest
town is five miles distant, and there are only a few huts and
hedge public-houses in the neighbourhood. Brother, I am
fond of solitude myself, but not that kind of solitude; I like a
quiet heath, where I can pitch my house, but I always like to
have a gay stirring place not far off, where the women can pen
dukkerin, and I myself can sell or buy a horse, if
needful—such a place as the Chong Gav. I never feel
so merry as when there, brother, or on the heath above it, where
I taught you Rommany.”</p>
<p>Shortly after this discourse we reached a milestone, and a few
yards from the milestone, on the left hand, was a
cross-road. Thereupon Mr. Petulengro said, “Brother,
my path lies to the left; if you choose to go with me to my camp,
good, if not Chal Devlehi.” But I again refused Mr.
Petulengro’s invitation, and, shaking him by the hand,
proceeded forward alone, and about ten miles farther on I reached
the town of which he had spoken, and following certain directions
which he had given, discovered, though not without some
difficulty, the dingle which he had mentioned. It was a
deep hollow in the midst of a wide field, the shelving sides were
overgrown with trees and bushes, a belt of sallows surrounded it
on the top, a steep winding path led down into the depths,
practicable, however, for a light cart, like mine; at the bottom
was an open space, and there I pitched my tent, and there I
contrived to put up my forge. “I will here ply the
trade of kaulomescro,” said I.</p>
<h2><!-- page 320--><a name="page320"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 320</span>CHAPTER LXXXIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Highly Poetical—Volundr—Grecian
Mythology—Making a Petul—Tongues of
Flame—Hammering—Spite of
Dukkerin—Heaviness.</p>
<p>It has always struck me that there is something highly
poetical about a forge. I am not singular in this opinion:
various individuals have assured me that they can never pass by
one, even in the midst of a crowded town, without experiencing
sensations which they can scarcely define, but which are highly
pleasurable. I have a decided <i>penchant</i> for forges,
especially rural ones, placed in some quaint quiet spot—a
dingle, for example, which is a poetical place, or at a meeting
of four roads, which is still more so; for how many a
superstition—and superstition is the soul of
poetry—is connected with these cross roads! I love to
light upon such a one, especially after nightfall, as everything
about a forge tells to most advantage at night; the hammer sounds
more solemnly in the stillness; the glowing particles scattered
by the strokes sparkle with more effect in the darkness, whilst
the sooty visage of the sastramescro, half in shadow, and half
illumined by the red and partial blaze of the forge, looks more
mysterious and strange. On such occasions I draw in my
horse’s rein, and, seated in the saddle, endeavour to
associate with the picture before me—in itself a picture of
romance—whatever of the wild and wonderful I have read of
in books, or have seen with my own eyes in connection with
forges.</p>
<p>I believe the life of any blacksmith, especially a rural one,
would afford materials for a highly poetical history. I do
not speak unadvisedly, having the honour to be free of the forge,
and therefore fully competent to give an opinion as to what might
be made out of the forge by some dextrous hand. Certainly,
the strangest and most entertaining life ever written is that of
a blacksmith of the olden north, a certain Volundr, or Velint,
who lived in woods and thickets, made keen swords, so keen,
indeed, that if placed in a running stream, they would fairly
divide an object, however slight, which was borne against them by
the water, and who eventually married a king’s daughter, by
whom he had a son, who was as bold a knight as his father was a
cunning blacksmith. I never see a forge at night, when
seated on the back of my horse at the bottom of a dark lane, but
I somehow or other associate it with the exploits of this
extraordinary fellow, with many other extraordinary things,
amongst which, as I have hinted before, are particular passages
of my own life, one or two of which I shall perhaps relate to the
reader.</p>
<p>I never associate Vulcan and his Cyclops with the idea of a
forge. These gentry would be the very last people in the
world to flit across my mind whilst gazing at the forge from the
bottom of the dark lane. The truth is, they are highly
unpoetical fellows, as well they may be, connected as they are
with the Grecian mythology. At the very mention of their
names the forge burns dull and dim, as if snow-balls had been
suddenly flung into it; the only remedy is to ply the bellows, an
operation which I now hasten to perform.</p>
<p><!-- page 321--><a name="page321"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
321</span>I am in the dingle making a horse-shoe. Having no
other horses on whose hoofs I could exercise my art, I made my
first essay on those of my own horse, if that could be called
horse which horse was none, being only a pony. Perhaps if I
had sought all England, I should scarcely have found an animal
more in need of the kind offices of the smith. On three of
his feet there were no shoes at all, and on the fourth only a
remnant of one, on which account his hoofs were sadly broken and
lacerated by his late journeys over the hard and flinty
roads. “You belonged to a tinker before,” said
I, addressing the animal, “but now you belong to a
smith. It is said that the household of the shoemaker
invariably go worse shod than that of any other craft. That
may be the case of those who make shoes of leather, but it
shan’t be said of the household of him who makes shoes of
iron; at any rate, it shan’t be said of mine. I tell
you what, my gry, whilst you continue with me, you shall both be
better shod, and better fed, than you were with your last
master.”</p>
<p>I am in the dingle making a petul; and I must here observe,
that whilst I am making a horse-shoe, the reader need not be
surprised if I speak occasionally in the language of the lord of
the horse-shoe—Mr. Petulengro. I have for some time
past been plying the peshota, or bellows, endeavouring to raise
up the yag, or fire, in my primitive forge. The angar, or
coals, are now burning fiercely, casting forth sparks and long
vagescoe chipes, or tongues of flame; a small bar of sastra, or
iron, is lying in the fire, to the length of ten or twelve
inches, and so far it is hot, very hot, exceedingly hot,
brother. And now you see me prala, snatch the bar of iron,
and place the heated end of it upon the covantza, or anvil, and
forthwith I commence cooring the sastra as hard as if I had been
just engaged by a master at the rate of dui caulor, or two
shillings a day, brother; and when I have beaten the iron till it
is nearly cool, and my arm tired, I place it again in the angar,
and begin again to rouse the fire with the pudamengro, which
signifies the blowing thing, and is another and more common word
for bellows, and whilst thus employed I sing a gypsy song, the
sound of which is wonderfully in unison with the hoarse moaning
of the pudamengro, and ere the song is finished, the iron is
again hot and malleable. Behold, I place it once more on
the covantza, and recommence hammering; and now I am somewhat at
fault; I am in want of assistance; I want you, brother, or some
one else, to take the bar out of my hand and support it upon the
covantza, whilst I, applying a chinomescro, or kind of chisel, to
the heated iron, cut off with a lusty stroke or two of the
shukaro baro, or big hammer, as much as is required for the
petul. But having no one to help me, I go on hammering till
I have fairly knocked off as much as I want, and then I place the
piece in the fire, and again apply the bellows, and take up the
song where I left it off; and when I have finished the song, I
take out the iron, but this time with my plaistra, or pincers,
and then I recommence hammering, turning the iron round and round
with my pincers: and now I bend the iron, and lo, and behold, it
has assumed something of the outline of a petul.</p>
<p>I am not going to enter into farther details with respect to
the process—<!-- page 322--><a name="page322"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 322</span>it was rather a wearisome one.
I had to contend with various disadvantages; my forge was a rude
one, my tools might have been better; I was in want of one or two
highly necessary implements, but, above all, manual
dexterity. Though free of the forge, I had not practised
the albeytarian art for very many years, never since—but
stay, it is not my intention to tell the reader, at least in this
place, how and when I became a blacksmith. There was one
thing, however, which stood me in good stead in my labour, the
same thing which through life has ever been of incalculable
utility to me, and has not unfrequently supplied the place of
friends, money, and many other things of almost equal
importance—iron perseverance, without which all the
advantages of time and circumstance are of very little avail in
any undertaking. I was determined to make a horse-shoe, and
a good one, in spite of every obstacle—ay, in spite of
dukkerin. At the end of four days, during which I had
fashioned and refashioned the thing at least fifty times, I had
made a petul such as no master of the craft need have been
ashamed of; with the second shoe I had less difficulty, and, by
the time I had made the fourth, I would have scorned to take off
my hat to the best smith in Cheshire.</p>
<p>But I had not yet shod my little gry; this I proceeded now to
do. After having first well pared the hoofs with my churi,
I applied each petul hot, glowing hot to the pindro. Oh,
how the hoofs hissed; and, oh, the pleasant pungent odour which
diffused itself through the dingle, an odour good for an ailing
spirit.</p>
<p>I shod the little horse bravely—merely pricked him once,
slightly, with a cafi, for doing which, I remember, he kicked me
down; I was not disconcerted, however, but, getting up, promised
to be more cautious in future; and having finished the operation,
I filed the hoof well with the rin baro; then dismissed him to
graze amongst the trees, and, putting my smaller tools into the
muchtar, I sat down on my stone, and, supporting my arm upon my
knee, leaned my head upon my hand. Heaviness had come over
me.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXXIV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Several Causes—Frogs and
Eftes—Gloom and Twilight—What should I
Do?—“Our Father”—Fellow Men—What a
Mercy!—Almost Calm—Fresh Store—History of
Saul—Pitch Dark.</p>
<p>Heaviness had suddenly come over me, heaviness of heart, and
of body also. I had accomplished the task which I had
imposed upon myself, and now that nothing more remained to do, my
energies suddenly deserted me, and I felt without strength, and
without hope. Several causes, perhaps, co-operated to bring
about the state in which I then felt myself. It is not
improbable that my energies had been overstrained during the
work, the progress of which I have attempted to describe; and
every one is aware that the results of overstrained <!-- page
323--><a name="page323"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
323</span>energies are feebleness and lassitude—want of
nourishment might likewise have something to do with it.
During my sojourn in the dingle, my food has been of the simplest
and most unsatisfying description, by no means calculated to
support the exertions which the labour I had been engaged upon
required; it had consisted of coarse oaten cakes, and hard
cheese, and for beverage I had been indebted to a neighbouring
pit, in which, in the heat of the day, I frequently saw, not
golden or silver fish, but frogs and eftes swimming about.
I am, however, inclined to believe that Mrs. Herne’s cake
had quite as much to do with the matter as insufficient
nourishment. I had never entirely recovered from the
effects of its poison, but had occasionally, especially at night,
been visited by a grinding pain in the stomach, and my whole body
had been suffused with cold sweat; and indeed these memorials of
the drow have never entirely disappeared—even at the
present time they display themselves in my system, especially
after much fatigue of body, and excitement of mind. So
there I sat in the dingle upon my stone, nerveless and hopeless,
by whatever cause or causes that state had been
produced—there I sat with my head leaning upon my hand, and
so I continued a long, long time. At last I lifted my head
from my hand, and began to cast anxious, unquiet looks about the
dingle—the entire hollow was now enveloped in deep
shade—I cast my eyes up; there was a golden gleam on the
tops of the trees which grew towards the upper parts of the
dingle; but lower down, all was gloom and twilight—yet,
when I first sat down on my stone, the sun was right above the
dingle, illuminating all its depths by the rays which it cast
perpendicularly down—so I must have sat a long, long time
upon my stone. And now, once more, I rested my head upon my
hand, but almost instantly lifted it again in a kind of fear, and
began looking at the objects before me, the forge, the tools, the
branches of the trees, endeavouring to follow their rows, till
they were lost in the darkness of the dingle; and now I found my
right hand grasping convulsively the three fore fingers of the
left, first collectively, and then successively, wringing them
till the joints cracked; then I became quiet, but not for
long.</p>
<p>Suddenly I started up, and could scarcely repress the shriek
which was rising to my lips. Was it possible? Yes,
all too certain; the evil one was upon me; the inscrutable horror
which I had felt in my boyhood had once more taken possession of
me. I had thought that it had forsaken me; that it would
never visit me again; that I had outgrown it; that I might almost
bid defiance to it; and I had even begun to think of it without
horror, as we are in the habit of doing of horrors of which we
conceive we run no danger; and, lo! when least thought of, it had
seized me again. Every moment I felt it gathering force,
and making me more wholly its own. What should I
do?—resist, of course; and I did resist. I grasped, I
tore, and strove to fling it from me; but of what avail were my
efforts? I could only have got rid of it by getting rid of
myself: it was a part of myself, or rather it was all
myself. I rushed amongst the trees, and struck at them with
my bare fists, and dashed my head against them, but I felt no
pain. How could I feel pain with that horror upon me! and
then I flung myself on the ground, <!-- page 324--><a
name="page324"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 324</span>gnawed the
earth, and swallowed it; and then I looked round; it was almost
total darkness in the dingle, and the darkness added to my
horror. I could no longer stay there; up I rose from the
ground, and attempted to escape; at the bottom of the winding
path which led up the acclivity I fell over something which was
lying on the ground; the something moved, and gave a kind of
whine. It was my little horse, which had made that place
its lair; my little horse; my only companion and friend, in that
now awful solitude. I reached the mouth of the dingle; the
sun was just sinking in the far west, behind me; the fields were
flooded with his last gleams. How beautiful everything
looked in the last gleams of the sun! I felt relieved for a
moment; I was no longer in the horrid dingle; in another minute
the sun was gone, and a big cloud occupied the place where he had
been; in a little time it was almost as dark as it had previously
been in the open part of the dingle. My horror increased;
what was I to do?—it was of no use fighting against the
horror; that I saw; the more I fought against it, the stronger it
became. What should I do: say my prayers? Ah! why
not? So I knelt down under the hedge, and said, “Our
Father;” but that was of no use; and now I could no longer
repress cries; the horror was too great to be borne. What
should I do: run to the nearest town or village, and request the
assistance of my fellow-men? No! that I was ashamed to do;
notwithstanding the horror was upon me, I was ashamed to do
that. I knew they would consider me a maniac, if I went
screaming amongst them; and I did not wish to be considered a
maniac. Moreover, I knew that I was not a maniac, for I
possessed all my reasoning powers, only the horror was upon
me—the screaming horror! But how were indifferent
people to distinguish between madness and this screaming
horror? So I thought and reasoned; and at last I determined
not to go amongst my fellow-men, whatever the result might
be. I went to the mouth of the dingle, and there, placing
myself on my knees, I again said the Lord’s Prayer; but it
was of no use; praying seemed to have no effect over the horror;
the unutterable fear appeared rather to increase than diminish;
and I again uttered wild cries, so loud that I was apprehensive
they would be heard by some chance passenger on the neighbouring
road; I, therefore, went deeper into the dingle; I sat down with
my back against a thorn bush; the thorns entered my flesh; and
when I felt them, I pressed harder against the bush; I thought
the pain of the flesh might in some degree counteract the mental
agony; presently I felt them no longer; the power of the mental
horror was so great that it was impossible, with that upon me, to
feel any pain from the thorns. I continued in this posture
a long time, undergoing what I cannot describe, and would not
attempt if I were able. Several times I was on the point of
starting up and rushing anywhere; but I restrained myself, for I
knew I could not escape from myself, so why should I not remain
in the dingle? so I thought and said to myself, for my reasoning
powers were still uninjured. At last it appeared to me that
the horror was not so strong, not quite so strong upon me.
Was it possible that it was relaxing its grasp, releasing its
prey? O what a mercy! but it could not be—and <!--
page 325--><a name="page325"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
325</span>yet I looked up to heaven, and clasped my hands, and
said “Our Father.” I said no more; I was too
agitated; and now I was almost sure that the horror had done its
worst.</p>
<p>After a little time I arose, and staggered down yet farther
into the dingle. I again found my little horse on the same
spot as before, I put my hand to his mouth; he licked my
hand. I flung myself down by him and put my arms round his
neck, the creature whinnied, and appeared to sympathize with me;
what a comfort to have any one, even a dumb brute, to sympathize
with me at such a moment! I clung to my little horse, as if
for safety and protection. I laid my head on his neck, and
felt almost calm; presently the fear returned, but not so wild as
before; it subsided, came again, again subsided; then drowsiness
came over me, and at last I fell asleep, my head supported on the
neck of the little horse. I awoke; it was dark, dark
night—not a star was to be seen—but I felt no fear,
the horror had left me. I arose from the side of the little
horse, and went into my tent, lay down, and again went to
sleep.</p>
<p>I awoke in the morning weak and sore, and shuddering at the
remembrance of what I had gone through on the preceding day; the
sun was shining brightly, but it had not yet risen high enough to
show its head above the trees which fenced the eastern side of
the dingle, on which account the dingle was wet and dank, from
the dews of the night. I kindled my fire, and, after
sitting by it for some time to warm my frame, I took some of the
coarse food which I have already mentioned; notwithstanding my
late struggle, and the coarseness of the fare, I ate with
appetite. My provisions had by this time been very much
diminished, and I saw that it would be speedily necessary, in the
event of my continuing to reside in the dingle, to lay in a fresh
store. After my meal I went to the pit, and filled a can
with water, which I brought to the dingle, and then again sat
down on my stone. I considered what I should next do; it
was necessary to do something, or my life in this solitude would
be insupportable. What should I do? rouse up my forge and
fashion a horse-shoe; but I wanted nerve and heart for such an
employment; moreover, I had no motive for fatiguing myself in
this manner; my own horse was shod, no other was at hand, and it
is hard to work for the sake of working. What should I do?
read? Yes, but I had no other book than the Bible which the
Welsh Methodist had given me; well, why not read the Bible?
I was once fond of reading the Bible; ay, but those days were
long gone by. However, I did not see what else I could do
on the present occasion—so I determined to read the
Bible—it was in Welsh; at any rate it might amuse me, so I
took the Bible out of the sack, in which it was lying in the
cart, and began to read at the place where I chanced to open
it. I opened it at that part where the history of Saul
commences. At first I read with indifference, but after
some time my attention was riveted, and no wonder, I had come to
the visitations of Saul, those dark moments of his, when he did
and said such unaccountable things; it almost appeared to me that
I was reading of myself; I, too, had my visitations, dark as ever
his were. O, how I sympathized with Saul, <!-- page
326--><a name="page326"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
326</span>the tall dark man! I had read his life before,
but it had made no impression on me; it had never occurred to me
that I was like him, but I now sympathized with Saul, for my own
dark hour was but recently passed, and, perhaps, would soon
return again; the dark hour came frequently on Saul.</p>
<p>Time wore away; I finished the book of Saul, and, closing the
volume, returned it to its place. I then returned to my
seat on the stone, and thought of what I had read, and what I had
lately undergone. All at once I thought I felt well-known
sensations, a cramping of the breast, and a tingling of the soles
of the feet—they were what I had felt on the preceding day;
they were the forerunners of the fear. I sat motionless on
my stone, the sensations passed away, and the fear came
not. Darkness was now coming again over the earth; the
dingle was again in deep shade; I roused the fire with the breath
of the bellows, and sat looking at the cheerful glow; it was
cheering and comforting. My little horse came now and lay
down on the ground beside the forge; I was not quite
deserted. I again ate some of the coarse food, and drank
plentifully of the water which I had fetched in the
morning. I then put fresh fuel on the fire, and sat for a
long time looking on the blaze; I then went into my tent.</p>
<p>I awoke, on my own calculation, about midnight—it was
pitch dark, and there was much fear upon me.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXXV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Free and Independent—I Don’t See
Why—Oats—A Noise—Unwelcome
Visitors—What’s the Matter?—Good Day to
Ye—The Tall Girl—Dovrefeld—Blow on the
Face—Civil Enough—What’s This?—Vulgar
Woman—Hands off—Gasping for Breath—Long
Melford—A Pretty Manœuvre—A Long
Draught—Signs of Animation—It Won’t Do—No
Malice—Bad People.</p>
<p>Two mornings after the period to which I have brought the
reader in the preceding chapter, I sat by my fire at the bottom
of the dingle; I had just breakfasted, and had finished the last
morsel of food which I had brought with me to that solitude.</p>
<p>“What shall I now do?” said I, to myself;
“shall I continue here, or decamp—this is a sad
lonely spot—perhaps I had better quit it; but whither
should I go? the wide world is before me, but what can I do
therein? I have been in the world already without much
success. No, I had better remain here; the place is lonely,
it is true, but here I am free and independent, and can do what I
please; but I can’t remain here without food. Well, I
will find my way to the nearest town, lay in a fresh supply of
provision, and come back, turning my back upon the world, which
has turned its back upon me. I don’t see why I should
not write a little sometimes; I have pens and an ink-horn, and
for a writing-desk I can place the Bible on my knee. I
shouldn’t <!-- page 327--><a name="page327"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 327</span>wonder if I could write a capital
satire on the world on the back of that Bible; but first of all I
must think of supplying myself with food.”</p>
<p>I rose up from the stone on which I was seated, determining to
go to the nearest town, with my little horse and cart, and
procure what I wanted—the nearest town, according to my
best calculation, lay about five miles distant; I had no doubt,
however, that by using ordinary diligence, I should be back
before evening. In order to go lighter, I determined to
leave my tent standing as it was, and all the things which I had
purchased of the tinker, just as they were. “I need
not be apprehensive on their account,” said I, to myself;
“nobody will come here to meddle with them—the great
recommendation of this place is its perfect solitude—I dare
say that I could live here six months without seeing a single
human visage. I will now harness my little gry and be off
to the town.”</p>
<p>At a whistle which I gave, the little gry, which was feeding
on the bank near the uppermost part of the dingle, came running
to me, for by this time he had become so accustomed to me, that
he would obey my call for all the world as if he had been one of
the canine species. “Now,” said I to him,
“we are going to the town to buy bread for myself, and oats
for you—I am in a hurry to be back; therefore, I pray you
to do your best, and to draw me and the cart to the town with all
possible speed, and to bring us back; if you do your best, I
promise you oats on your return. You know the meaning of
oats, Ambrol?”</p>
<p>Ambrol whinnied as if to let me know that he understood me
perfectly well, as indeed he well might, as I had never once fed
him during the time he had been in my possession without saying
the word in question to him. Now, Ambrol, in the Gypsy
tongue, signifieth a pear.</p>
<p>So I caparisoned Ambrol, and then, going to the cart, I
removed two or three things from out it into the tent; I then
lifted up the shafts, and was just going to call to the pony to
come and be fastened to them, when I thought I heard a noise.</p>
<p>I stood stock still supporting the shafts of the little cart
in my hand, and bending the right side of my face slightly
towards the ground; but I could hear nothing; the noise which I
thought I had heard was not one of those sounds which I was
accustomed to hear in that solitude, the note of a bird, or the
rustling of a bough; it was—there I heard it again, a sound
very much resembling the grating of a wheel amongst gravel.
Could it proceed from the road? Oh no, the road was too far
distant for me to hear the noise of anything moving along
it. Again I listened, and now I distinctly heard the sound
of wheels, which seemed to be approaching the dingle; nearer and
nearer they drew, and presently the sound of wheels was blended
with the murmur of voices. Anon I heard a boisterous shout,
which seemed to proceed from the entrance of the dingle.
“Here are folks at hand,” said I, letting the shaft
of the cart fall to the ground, “is it possible that they
can be coming here?”</p>
<p>My doubts on that point, if I entertained any, were soon
dispelled; the wheels, which had ceased moving for a moment or
two, where once <!-- page 328--><a name="page328"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 328</span>again in motion, and were now
evidently moving down the winding path which led to my
retreat. Leaving my cart, I came forward and placed myself
near the entrance of the open space, with my eyes fixed on the
path down which my unexpected and I may say unwelcome visitors
were coming. Presently I heard a stamping or sliding, as if
of a horse in some difficulty; and then a loud curse, and the
next moment appeared a man and a horse and cart; the former
holding the head of the horse up to prevent him from falling, of
which he was in danger, owing to the precipitous nature of the
path. Whilst thus occupied, the head of the man was averted
from me. When, however, he had reached the bottom of the
descent, he turned his head, and perceiving me, as I stood
bareheaded, without either coat or waistcoat, about two yards
from him, he gave a sudden start, so violent, that the backward
motion of his hand had nearly flung the horse upon his
haunches.</p>
<p>“Why don’t you move forward?” said a voice
from behind, apparently that of a female, “you are stopping
up the way, and we shall be all down upon one another;” and
I saw the head of another horse overtopping the back of the
cart.</p>
<p>“Why don’t you move forward, Jack?” said
another voice, also of a female, yet higher up the path.</p>
<p>The man stirred not, but remained staring at me in the posture
which he had assumed on first perceiving me, his body very much
drawn back, his left foot far in advance of his right, and with
his right hand still grasping the halter of the horse, which gave
way more and more, till it was clean down on its haunches.</p>
<p>“What is the matter?” said the voice which I had
last heard.</p>
<p>“Get back with you, Belle, Moll,” said the man,
still staring at me, “here’s something not over-canny
or comfortable.”</p>
<p>“What is it?” said the same voice; “let me
pass, Moll, and I’ll soon clear the way,” and I heard
a kind of rushing down the path.</p>
<p>“You need not be afraid,” said I, addressing
myself to the man, “I mean you no harm; I am a wanderer
like yourself—come here to seek for shelter—you need
not be afraid; I am a Rome chabo by matriculation—one of
the right sort, and no mistake—Good day to ye, brother; I
bids ye welcome.”</p>
<p>The man eyed me suspiciously for a moment—then, turning
to his horse with a loud curse, he pulled him up from his
haunches, and led him and the cart farther down to one side of
the dingle, muttering as he passed me, “Afraid.
Hm!”</p>
<p>I do not remember ever to have seen a more ruffianly-looking
fellow; he was about six feet high, with an immensely athletic
frame; his face was black and bluff, and sported an immense pair
of whiskers, but with here and there a grey hair, for his age
could not be much under fifty. He wore a faded blue frock
coat, corduroys, and highlows—on his black head was a kind
of red nightcap, round his bull neck a Barcelona
handkerchief—I did not like the look of the man at all.</p>
<p>“Afraid,” growled the fellow, proceeding to
unharness his horse; “that was the word, I
think.”</p>
<p>But other figures were now already upon the scene.
Dashing past the <!-- page 329--><a name="page329"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 329</span>other horse and cart, which by this
time had reached the bottom of the pass, appeared an exceedingly
tall woman, or rather girl, for she could scarcely have been
above eighteen; she was dressed in a tight bodice and a blue
stuff gown; hat, bonnet, or cap she had none, and her hair, which
was flaxen, hung down on her shoulders unconfined; her complexion
was fair, and her features handsome, with a determined but open
expression—she was followed by another female, about forty,
stout and vulgar-looking, at whom I scarcely glanced, my whole
attention being absorbed by the tall girl.</p>
<p>“What’s the matter, Jack?” said the latter,
looking at the man.</p>
<p>“Only afraid, that’s all,” said the man,
still proceeding with his work.</p>
<p>“Afraid at what—at that lad? why, he looks like a
ghost—I would engage to thrash him with one
hand.”</p>
<p>“You might beat me with no hands at all,” said I,
“fair damsel, only by looking at me—I never saw such
a face and figure, both regal—why, you look like Ingeborg,
Queen of Norway; she had twelve brothers, you know, and could
lick them all, though they were heroes—</p>
<blockquote><p>“‘On Dovrefeld in Norway,<br />
Were once together seen,<br />
The twelve heroic brothers<br />
Of Ingeborg the queen.’”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“None of your chaffing, young fellow,” said the
tall girl, “or I will give you what shall make you wipe
your face; be civil, or you will rue it.”</p>
<p>“Well, perhaps I was a peg too high,” said I,
“I ask your pardon—here’s something a bit
lower—</p>
<blockquote><p>“‘As I was jawing to the gav yeck
divvus<br />
I met on the drom miro Rommany chi—’”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“None of your Rommany chies, young fellow,” said
the tall girl, looking more menacingly than before, and clenching
her fist, “you had better be civil, I am none of your
chies; and, though I keep company with gypsies, or, to speak more
proper, half and halfs, I would have you to know that I come of
Christian blood and parents, and was born in the great house of
Long Melford.”</p>
<p>“I have no doubt,” said I, “that it was a
great house; judging from your size, I shouldn’t wonder if
you were born in a church.”</p>
<p>“Stay, Belle,” said the man, putting himself
before the young virago, who was about to rush upon me, “my
turn is first”—then, advancing to me in a menacing
attitude, he said, with a look of deep malignity,
“‘Afraid’ was the word, wasn’t
it?”</p>
<p>“It was,” said I, “but I think I wronged
you; I should have said, aghast, you exhibited every symptom of
one labouring under uncontrollable fear.”</p>
<p>The fellow stared at me with a look of stupid ferocity, and
appeared to be hesitating whether to strike or not: ere he could
make up his mind, the tall girl stepped forward, crying,
“He’s chaffing; let me at him;” and, before I
could put myself on my guard, she struck me a blow on the face
which had nearly brought me to the ground.</p>
<p><!-- page 330--><a name="page330"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
330</span>“Enough,” said I, putting my hand to my
cheek; “you have now performed your promise, and made me
wipe my face: now be pacified, and tell me fairly the ground of
this quarrel.”</p>
<p>“Grounds!” said the fellow; “didn’t
you say I was afraid; and if you hadn’t, who gave you leave
to camp on my ground?”</p>
<p>“Is it your ground?” said I.</p>
<p>“A pretty question,” said the fellow; “as if
all the world didn’t know that. Do you know who I
am?”</p>
<p>“I guess I do,” said I; “unless I am much
mistaken, you are he whom folks call the ‘Flaming
Tinman.’ To tell you the truth, I’m glad we
have met, for I wished to see you. These are your two
wives, I suppose; I greet them. There’s no harm
done—there’s room enough here for all of us—we
shall soon be good friends, I dare say; and when we are a little
better acquainted, I’ll tell you my history.”</p>
<p>“Well, if that doesn’t beat all,” said the
fellow.</p>
<p>“I don’t think he’s chaffing now,”
said the girl, whose anger seemed to have subsided on a sudden;
“the young man speaks civil enough.”</p>
<p>“Civil,” said the fellow, with an oath; “but
that’s just like you; with you it is a blow, and all
over. Civil! I suppose you would have him stay here,
and get into all my secrets, and hear all I may have to say to my
two morts.”</p>
<p>“Two morts,” said the girl, kindling up,
“where are they? Speak for one, and no more. I
am no mort of yours, whatever some one else may be. I tell
you one thing, Black John, or Anselo, for t’other
an’t your name, the same thing I told the young man here,
be civil, or you will rue it.”</p>
<p>The fellow looked at the girl furiously, but his glance soon
quailed before hers; he withdrew his eyes, and cast them on my
little horse, which was feeding amongst the trees.
“What’s this?” said he, rushing forward and
seizing the animal. “Why, as I am alive, this is the
horse of that mumping villain Slingsby.”</p>
<p>“It’s his no longer; I bought it and paid for
it.”</p>
<p>“It’s mine now,” said the fellow; “I
swore I would seize it the next time I found it on my beat; ay,
and beat the master too.”</p>
<p>“I am not Slingsby.”</p>
<p>“All’s one for that.”</p>
<p>“You don’t say you will beat me?”</p>
<p>“Afraid was the word.”</p>
<p>“I’m sick and feeble.”</p>
<p>“Hold up your fists.”</p>
<p>“Won’t the horse satisfy you?”</p>
<p>“Horse nor bellows either.”</p>
<p>“No mercy, then.”</p>
<p>“Here’s at you.”</p>
<p>“Mind your eyes, Jack. There, you’ve got
it. I thought so,” shouted the girl, as the fellow
staggered back from a sharp blow in the eye. “I
thought he was chaffing at you all along.”</p>
<p>“Never mind, Anselo. You know what to do—go
in,” said the vulgar woman, who had hitherto not spoken a
word, but who now came <!-- page 331--><a
name="page331"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 331</span>forward
with all the look of a fury; “go in apopli; you’ll
smash ten like he.”</p>
<p>The Flaming Tinman took her advice, and came in bent on
smashing, but stopped short on receiving a left-handed blow on
the nose.</p>
<p>“You’ll never beat the Flaming Tinman in that
way,” said the girl, looking at me doubtfully.</p>
<p>And so I began to think myself, when, in the twinkling of an
eye, the Flaming Tinman, disengaging himself of his frock-coat,
and dashing off his red night-cap, came rushing in more
desperately than ever. To a flush hit which he received in
the mouth he paid as little attention as a wild bull would have
done; in a moment his arms were around me, and in another, he had
hurled me down, falling heavily upon me. The fellow’s
strength appeared to be tremendous.</p>
<p>“Pay him off now,” said the vulgar woman.
The Flaming Tinman made no reply, but planting his knee on my
breast, seized my throat with two huge horny hands. I gave
myself up for dead, and probably should have been so in another
minute but for the tall girl, who caught hold of the handkerchief
which the fellow wore round his neck with a grasp nearly as
powerful as that with which he pressed my throat.</p>
<p>“Do you call that fair play?” said she.</p>
<p>“Hands off, Belle,” said the other woman;
“do you call it fair play to interfere? hands off, or
I’ll be down upon you myself.”</p>
<p>But Belle paid no heed to the injunction, and tugged so hard
at the handkerchief, that the Flaming Tinman was nearly
throttled; suddenly relinquishing his hold of me, he started on
his feet, and aimed a blow at my fair preserver, who avoided it,
but said coolly:—</p>
<p>“Finish t’other business first, and then I’m
your woman whenever you like; but finish it fairly—no foul
play when I’m by—I’ll be the boy’s
second, and Moll can pick up you when he happens to knock you
down.”</p>
<p>The battle during the next ten minutes raged with considerable
fury, but it so happened that during this time I was never able
to knock the Flaming Tinman down, but on the contrary received
six knock-down blows myself. “I can never stand
this,” said I, as I sat on the knee of Belle, “I am
afraid I must give in; the Flaming Tinman hits very hard,”
and I spat out a mouthful of blood.</p>
<p>“Sure enough you’ll never beat the Flaming Tinman
in the way you fight—it’s of no use flipping at the
Flaming Tinman with your left hand; why don’t you use your
right?”</p>
<p>“Because I’m not handy with it,” said I; and
then getting up, I once more confronted the Flaming Tinman, and
struck him six blows for his one, but they were all left-handed
blows, and the blow which the Flaming Tinman gave me knocked me
off my legs.</p>
<p>“Now, will you use Long Melford?” said Belle,
picking me up.</p>
<p>“I don’t know what you mean by Long
Melford,” said I, gasping for breath.</p>
<p>“Why, this long right of yours,” said Belle,
feeling my right arm—“if you do, I shouldn’t
wonder if you yet stand a chance.”</p>
<p>And now the Flaming Tinman was once more ready, much more <!--
page 332--><a name="page332"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
332</span>ready than myself. I, however, rose from my
second’s knee as well as my weakness would permit me; on he
came, striking left and right, appearing almost as fresh as to
wind and spirit as when he first commenced the combat, though his
eyes were considerably swelled, and his nether lip was cut in
two; on he came, striking left and right, and I did not like his
blows at all, or even the wind of them, which was anything but
agreeable, and I gave way before him. At last he aimed a
blow, which, had it taken full effect, would doubtless have ended
the battle, but owing to his slipping, the fist only grazed my
left shoulder, and came with terrific force against a tree, close
to which I had been driven; before the Tinman could recover
himself, I collected all my strength, and struck him beneath the
ear, and then fell to the ground completely exhausted, and it so
happened that the blow which I struck the Tinker beneath the ear
was a right-handed blow.</p>
<p>“Hurrah for Long Melford!” I heard Belle exclaim;
“there is nothing like Long Melford for shortness all the
world over.”</p>
<p>At these words, I turned round my head as I lay, and perceived
the Flaming Tinman stretched upon the ground apparently
senseless. “He is dead,” said the vulgar woman,
as she vainly endeavoured to raise him up; “he is dead; the
best man in all the north country, killed in this fashion, by a
boy.” Alarmed at these words, I made shift to get on
my feet; and, with the assistance of the woman, placed my fallen
adversary in a sitting posture. I put my hand to his heart,
and felt a slight pulsation—“He’s not
dead,” said I, “only stunned; if he were let blood,
he would recover presently.” I produced a penknife
which I had in my pocket, and, baring the arm of the Tinman, was
about to make the necessary incision, when the woman gave me a
violent blow, and, pushing me aside, exclaimed, “I’ll
tear the eyes out of your head, if you offer to touch him.
Do you want to complete your work, and murder him outright, now
he’s asleep? you have had enough of his blood
already.” “You are mad,” said I, “I
only seek to do him service. Well, if you won’t let
him be blooded, fetch some water and fling it into his face, you
know where the pit is.”</p>
<p>“A pretty manœuvre,” said the woman;
“leave my husband in the hands of you and that limmer, who
has never been true to us; I should find him strangled or his
throat cut when I came back.” “Do you
go,” said I, to the tall girl, “take the can and
fetch some water from the pit.” “You had better
go yourself,” said the girl, wiping a tear as she looked on
the yet senseless form of the tinker; “you had better go
yourself, if you think water will do him good.” I had
by this time somewhat recovered my exhausted powers, and, taking
the can, I bent my steps as fast as I could to the pit; arriving
there, I lay down on the brink, took a long draught, and then
plunged my head into the water; after which I filled the can, and
bent my way back to the dingle. Before I could reach the
path which led down into its depths, I had to pass some way along
its side; I had arrived at a part immediately over the scene of
the last encounter, where the bank, overgrown with trees, sloped
precipitously down. Here I heard a loud sound of voices in
the dingle; I stopped, and laying hold of a tree, <!-- page
333--><a name="page333"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
333</span>leaned over the bank and listened. The two women
appeared to be in hot dispute in the dingle. “It was
all owing to you, you limmer,” said the vulgar woman to the
other; “had you not interfered, the old man would soon have
settled the boy.”</p>
<p>“I’m for fair play and Long Melford,” said
the other. “If your old man, as you call him, could
have settled the boy fairly, he might, for all I should have
cared, but no foul work for me; and as for sticking the boy with
our gulleys when he comes back, as you proposed, I am not so fond
of your old man or you that I should oblige you in it, to my
soul’s destruction.” “Hold your tongue,
or I’ll—”; I listened no farther, but hastened
as fast as I could to the dingle. My adversary had just
begun to show signs of animation; the vulgar woman was still
supporting him, and occasionally cast glances of anger at the
tall girl who was walking slowly up and down. I lost no
time in dashing the greater part of the water into the
Tinman’s face, whereupon he sneezed, moved his hands, and
presently looked round him. At first his looks were dull
and heavy, and without any intelligence at all; he soon, however,
began to recollect himself, and to be conscious of his situation;
he cast a scowling glance at me, then one of the deepest
malignity at the tall girl, who was still walking about without
taking much notice of what was going forward. At last he
looked at his right hand, which had evidently suffered from the
blow against the tree, and a half-stifled curse escaped his
lips. The vulgar woman now said something to him in a low
tone, whereupon he looked at her for a moment, and then got upon
his legs. Again the vulgar woman said something to him; her
looks were furious, and she appeared to be urging him on to
attempt something. I observed that she had a clasped knife
in her hand. The fellow remained standing for some time as
if hesitating what to do, at last he looked at his hand, and,
shaking his head, said something to the woman which I did not
understand. The tall girl, however, appeared to overhear
him, and, probably repeating his words, said, “No, it
won’t do; you are right there, and now hear what I have to
say,—let bygones be bygones, and let us all shake hands,
and camp here, as the young man was saying just now.”
The man looked at her, and then, without any reply, went to his
horse, which was lying down among the trees, and kicking it up,
led it to the cart, to which he forthwith began to harness
it. The other cart and horse had remained standing
motionless during the whole affair which I have been recounting,
at the bottom of the pass. The woman now took the horse by
the head, and leading it with the cart into the open part of the
dingle turned both round, and then led them back, till the horse
and cart had mounted a little way up the ascent; she then stood
still and appeared to be expecting the man. During this
proceeding Belle had stood looking on without saying anything; at
last, perceiving that the man had harnessed his horse to the
other cart, and that both he and the woman were about to take
their departure, she said, “You are not going, are
you?” Receiving no answer, she continued: “I
tell you what, both of you, Black John, and you Moll, his mort,
this is not treating me over civilly,—however, I am ready
to put <!-- page 334--><a name="page334"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 334</span>up with it, and go with you if you
like, for I bear no malice. I’m sorry for what has
happened, but you have only yourselves to thank for it.
Now, shall I go with you, only tell me?” The man made
no manner of reply, but flogged his horse. The woman,
however, whose passions were probably under less control,
replied, with a screeching tone, “Stay where you are, you
jade, and may the curse of Judas cling to you,—stay with
the bit of a mullo whom you helped, and my only hope is that he
may gulley you before he comes to be—Have you with us,
indeed! after what’s past, no, nor nothing belonging to
you. Fetch down your mailla go-cart and live here with your
chabo.” She then whipped on the horse, and ascended
the pass, followed by the man. The carts were light, and
they were not long in ascending the winding path. I
followed to see that they took their departure. Arriving at
the top, I found near the entrance a small donkey-cart, which I
concluded belonged to the girl. The tinker and his mort
were already at some distance; I stood looking after them for a
little time, then taking the donkey by the reins I led it with
the cart to the bottom of the dingle. Arrived there, I
found Belle seated on the stone by the fireplace. Her hair
was all dishevelled, and she was in tears.</p>
<p>“They were bad people,” said she, “and I did
not like them, but they were my only acquaintance in the wide
world.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXXVI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">At Tea—Vapours—Isopel
Berners—Softly and Kindly—Sweet Pretty
Creature—Bread and Water—Two Sailors—Truth and
Constancy—Very Strangely.</p>
<p>In the evening of that same day the tall girl and I sat at tea
by the fire, at the bottom of the dingle; the girl on a small
stool, and myself, as usual, upon my stone.</p>
<p>The water which served for the tea had been taken from a
spring of pellucid water in the neighbourhood, which I had not
had the good fortune to discover, though it was well known to my
companion, and to the wandering people who frequented the
dingle.</p>
<p>“This tea is very good,” said I, “but I
cannot enjoy it as much as if I were well: I feel very
sadly.”</p>
<p>“How else should you feel,” said the girl,
“after fighting with the Flaming Tinman? All I wonder
is that you can feel at all! As for the tea, it ought to be
good, seeing that it cost me ten shillings a pound.”</p>
<p>“That’s a great deal for a person in your station
to pay.”</p>
<p>“In my station! I’d have you to know, young
man—however, I haven’t the heart to quarrel with you,
you look so ill; and after all, it is a good sum to pay for one
who travels the roads; but if I must have tea, I like to have the
best; and tea I must have, for I am used to it, though I
can’t help thinking that it sometimes fills my head with
strange fancies—what some folk call vapours, making me weep
and cry.”</p>
<p><!-- page 335--><a name="page335"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
335</span>“Dear me,” said I, “I should never
have thought that one of your size and fierceness would weep and
cry!”</p>
<p>“My size and fierceness! I tell you what, young
man, you are not over civil, this evening; but you are ill, as I
said before, and I shan’t take much notice of your
language, at least for the present; as for my size, I am not so
much bigger than yourself; and as for being fierce, you should be
the last one to fling that at me. It is well for you that I
can be fierce sometimes. If I hadn’t taken your part
against blazing Bosville, you wouldn’t be now taking tea
with me.”</p>
<p>“It is true that you struck me in the face first; but
we’ll let that pass. So that man’s name is
Bosville; what’s your own?”</p>
<p>“Isopel Berners.”</p>
<p>“How did you get that name?”</p>
<p>“I say, young man, you seem fond of asking questions!
will you have another cup of tea?”</p>
<p>“I was just going to ask for another.”</p>
<p>“Well, then, here it is, and much good may it do you; as
for my name, I got it from my mother.”</p>
<p>“Your mother’s name, then, was Isopel?”</p>
<p>“Isopel Berners.”</p>
<p>“But had you never a father?”</p>
<p>“Yes, I had a father,” said the girl, sighing,
“but I don’t bear his name.”</p>
<p>“Is it the fashion, then, in your country for children
to bear their mother’s name?”</p>
<p>“If you ask such questions, young man, I shall be angry
with you. I have told you my name, and whether my
father’s or mother’s, I am not ashamed of
it.”</p>
<p>“It is a noble name.”</p>
<p>“There you are right, young man. The chaplain in
the great house, where I was born, told me it was a noble name;
it was odd enough, he said, that the only three noble names in
the county were to be found in the great house; mine was one; the
other two were Devereux and Bohun.”</p>
<p>“What do you mean by the great house?”</p>
<p>“The workhouse.”</p>
<p>“Is it possible that you were born there?”</p>
<p>“Yes, young man; and as you now speak softly and kindly,
I will tell you my whole tale. My father was an officer of
the sea, and was killed at sea, as he was coming home to marry my
mother, Isopel Berners. He had been acquainted with her,
and had left her; but after a few months he wrote her a letter,
to say that he had no rest, and that he repented, and that as
soon as his ship came to port he would do her all the reparation
in his power. Well, young man, the very day before they
reached port they met the enemy, and there was a fight, and my
father was killed, after he had struck down six of the
enemy’s crew on their own deck; for my father was a big
man, as I have heard, and knew tolerably well how to use his
hands. And when my mother heard the news, she became half
distracted, and ran away into the fields and <!-- page 336--><a
name="page336"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 336</span>forests,
totally neglecting her business, for she was a small milliner;
and so she ran demented about the meads and forests for a long
time, now sitting under a tree, and now by the side of a
river—at last she flung herself into some water, and would
have been drowned, had not some one been at hand and rescued her,
whereupon she was conveyed to the great house, lest she should
attempt to do herself further mischief, for she had neither
friends nor parents—and there she died three months after,
having first brought me into the world. She was a sweet
pretty creature, I’m told, but hardly fit for this world,
being neither large, nor fierce, nor able to take her own
part. So I was born and bred in the great house, where I
learnt to read and sew, to fear God, and to take my own
part. When I was fourteen I was put out to service to a
small farmer and his wife, with whom, however, I did not stay
long, for I was half starved, and otherwise ill-treated,
especially by my mistress, who one day attempting to knock me
down with a besom, I knocked her down with my fist, and went back
to the great house.”</p>
<p>“And how did they receive you in the great
house?”</p>
<p>“Not very kindly, young man—on the contrary, I was
put into a dark room, where I was kept a fortnight on bread and
water; I did not much care, however, being glad to have got back
to the great house at any rate, the place where I was born, and
where my poor mother died, and in the great house I continued two
years longer, reading and sewing, fearing God, and taking my own
part when necessary. At the end of the two years I was
again put out to service, but this time to a rich farmer and his
wife, with whom, however, I did not live long, less time, I
believe, than with the poor ones, being obliged to leave
for—”</p>
<p>“Knocking your mistress down?”</p>
<p>“No, young man, knocking my master down, who conducted
himself improperly towards me. This time I did not go back
to the great house, having a misgiving that they would not
receive me, so I turned my back to the great house where I was
born, and where my poor mother died, and wandered for several
days, I know not whither, supporting myself on a few halfpence
which I chanced to have in my pocket. It happened one day,
as I sat under a hedge crying, having spent my last farthing,
that a comfortable-looking elderly woman came up in a cart, and
seeing the state in which I was, she stopped and asked what was
the matter with me; I told her some part of my story, whereupon
she said, ‘Cheer up, my dear, if you like you shall go with
me, and wait upon me.’ Of course I wanted little
persuasion, so I got into the cart and went with her. She
took me to London and various other places, and I soon found that
she was a travelling woman, who went about the country with silks
and linen. I was of great use to her, more especially in
those places where we met evil company. Once, as we were
coming from Dover, we were met by two sailors, who stopped our
cart, and would have robbed and stripped us. ‘Let me
get down,’ said I; so I got down, and fought with them
both, till they turned round and ran away. Two years I
lived with the old gentlewoman, who was very kind to me, almost
as kind as a mother; at last she fell sick at a place in
Lincolnshire, and after a few days died, leaving me her cart and
stock in trade, praying <!-- page 337--><a
name="page337"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 337</span>me only to
see her decently buried, which I did, giving her a funeral fit
for a gentlewoman. After which I travelled the country
melancholy enough for want of company, but so far fortunate, that
I could take my own part when any body was uncivil to me.
At last, passing through the valley of Todmorden, I formed the
acquaintance of Blazing Bosville and his wife, with whom I
occasionally took journeys for company’s sake, for it is
melancholy to travel about alone, even when one can take
one’s own part. I soon found they were evil people;
but, upon the whole, they treated me civilly, and I sometimes
lent them a little money, so that we got on tolerably well
together. He and I, it is true, had once a dispute, and
nearly came to blows, for once, when we were alone, he wanted me
to marry him, promising, if I would, to turn off Grey Moll, or if
I liked it better, to make her wait upon me as a maid-servant; I
never liked him much, but from that hour less than ever. Of
the two, I believe Grey Moll to be the best, for she is at any
rate true and faithful to him, and I like truth and constancy,
don’t you, young man?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “they are very nice
things. I feel very strangely.”</p>
<p>“How do you feel, young man?”</p>
<p>“Very much afraid.”</p>
<p>“Afraid, at what? At the Flaming Tinman?
Don’t be afraid of him. He won’t come back, and
if he did, he shouldn’t touch you in this state.
I’d fight him for you, but he won’t come back, so you
needn’t be afraid of him.”</p>
<p>“I’m not afraid of the Flaming Tinman.”</p>
<p>“What, then, are you afraid of?”</p>
<p>“The evil one.”</p>
<p>“The evil one,” said the girl “where is
he?”</p>
<p>“Coming upon me.”</p>
<p>“Never heed,” said the girl, “I’ll
stand by you.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXXVII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Hubbub of Voices—No
Offence—Nodding—The Guests.</p>
<p>The kitchen of the public-house was a large one, and many
people were drinking in it; there was a confused hubbub of
voices.</p>
<p>I sat down on a bench behind a deal table, of which there were
three or four in the kitchen; presently a bulky man, in a green
coat, of the Newmarket cut, and without a hat, entered, and
observing me, came up, and in rather a gruff tone cried,
“Want anything, young fellow?”</p>
<p>“Bring me a jug of ale,” said I; “if you are
the master, as I suppose you are, by that same coat of yours, and
your having no hat on your head.”</p>
<p>“Don’t be saucy, young fellow,” said the
landlord, for such he was, “don’t be saucy,
or—” Whatever he intended to say, he left
unsaid, for fixing his eyes upon one of my hands, which I had
placed by chance upon the table, he became suddenly still.</p>
<p><!-- page 338--><a name="page338"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
338</span>This was my left hand, which was raw and swollen, from
the blows dealt on a certain hard skull in a recent combat.
“What do you mean by staring at my hand so?” said I,
withdrawing it from the table.</p>
<p>“No offence, young man, no offence,” said the
landlord, in a quite altered tone; “but the sight of your
hand—,” then observing that our conversation began to
attract the notice of the guests in the kitchen, he interrupted
himself, saying in an under tone, “But mum’s the word
for the present, I will go and fetch the ale.”</p>
<p>In about a minute he returned, with a jug of ale foaming
high. “Here’s your health,” said he,
blowing off the foam, and drinking; but perceiving that I looked
rather dissatisfied, he murmured, “All’s right, I
glory in you; but mum’s the word.” Then placing
the jug on the table, he gave me a confidential nod, and
swaggered out of the room.</p>
<p>What can the silly impertinent fellow mean, thought I; but the
ale was now before me, and I hastened to drink, for my weakness
was great, and my mind was full of dark thoughts, the remains of
the indescribable horror of the preceding night. It may
kill me, thought I, as I drank deep, but who cares, anything is
better than what I have suffered. I drank deep, and then
leaned back against the wall; it appeared as if a vapour was
stealing up into my brain, gentle and benign, soothing and
stilling the horror and the fear; higher and higher it mounted,
and I felt nearly overcome; but the sensation was delicious,
compared with that I had lately experienced, and now I felt
myself nodding; and, bending down, I laid my head on the table on
my folded hands.</p>
<p>And in that attitude I remained some time, perfectly
unconscious. At length, by degrees, perception returned,
and I lifted up my head. I felt somewhat dizzy and
bewildered, but the dark shadow had withdrawn itself from
me. And now, once more, I drank of the jug; this second
draught did not produce an overpowering effect upon me—it
revived and strengthened me—I felt a new man.</p>
<p>I looked around me: the kitchen had been deserted by the
greater part of the guests; besides myself, only four remained;
these were seated at the farther end. One was haranguing
fiercely and eagerly; he was abusing England, and praising
America. At last he exclaimed, “So when I gets to New
York, I will toss up my hat, and damn the King.”</p>
<p>That man must be a Radical, thought I.</p>
<h2><!-- page 339--><a name="page339"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 339</span>CHAPTER LXXXVIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">A Radical—Simple-Looking
Man—Church of England—The
President—Aristocracy—Gin and Water—Mending the
Roads—Persecuting Church—Simon de
Montford—Broken Bells—Get Up—Not for the
Pope—Quay of New York—Mumpers’ Dingle—No
Wish to Fight—First Draught—A Poor
Pipe—Half-a-crown Broke.</p>
<p>The individual whom I supposed to be a Radical, after a short
pause, again uplifted his voice; he was rather a strong-built
fellow of about thirty, with an ill-favoured countenance, a white
hat on his head, a snuff-coloured coat on his back, and when he
was not speaking, a pipe in his mouth. “Who would
live in such a country as England?” he shouted.</p>
<p>“There is no country like America—” said his
nearest neighbour, a man also in a white hat, and of a very
ill-favoured countenance—“there is no country like
America,” said he, withdrawing a pipe from his mouth,
“I think I shall—” and here he took a draught
from a jug, the contents of which he appeared to have in common
with the other,—“go to America one of these days
myself.”</p>
<p>“Poor old England is not such a bad country, after
all,” said a third, a simple-looking man in a labouring
dress, who sat smoking a pipe without anything before him.
“If there was but a little more work to be got I should
have nothing to say against her. I hope,
however—”</p>
<p>“You hope, who cares what you hope?” interrupted
the first, in a savage tone; “you are one of those sneaking
hounds who are satisfied with dog’s wages, a bit of bread
and a kick. Work, indeed, who, with the spirit of a man,
would work for a country where there is neither liberty of
speech, nor of action, a land full of beggarly aristocracy,
hungry borough-mongers, insolent parsons, and ‘their wives
and daughters,’ as William Cobbett says, in his
‘Register.’”</p>
<p>“Ah, the Church of England has been a source of
incalculable mischief to these realms,” said another.</p>
<p>The person who uttered these words sat rather aloof from the
rest; he was dressed in a long black surtout. I could not
see much of his face, partly owing to his keeping it very much
directed to the ground, and partly owing to a large slouched hat,
which he wore; I observed, however, that his hair was of a
reddish tinge. On the table near him was a glass and
spoon.</p>
<p>“You are quite right,” said the first, alluding to
what this last had said, “the Church of England has done
incalculable mischief here. I value no religion three
halfpence, for I believe in none; but the one that I hate most is
the Church of England; so when I get to New York, after I have
shown the fine fellows on the quay a spice of me, by --- the
King, I’ll toss up my hat again, and the --- Church of
England too.”</p>
<p>“And suppose the people of New York should clap you in
the stocks?” said I.</p>
<p><!-- page 340--><a name="page340"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
340</span>These words drew upon me the attention of the whole
four. The Radical and his companion stared at me
ferociously; the man in black gave me a peculiar glance from
under his slouched hat; the simple-looking man in the labouring
dress laughed.</p>
<p>“What are you laughing at, you fool?” said the
Radical, turning and looking at the other, who appeared to be
afraid of him, “hold your noise; and a pretty fellow
you,” said he, looking at me, “to come here, and
speak against the great American nation.”</p>
<p>“I speak against the great American nation?” said
I, “I rather paid them a compliment.”</p>
<p>“By supposing they would put me in the stocks.
Well, I call it abusing them, to suppose they would do any such
thing—stocks, indeed!—there are no stocks in all the
land. Put me in the stocks? why, the President will come
down to the quay, and ask me to dinner, as soon as he hears what
I have said about the King and Church.”</p>
<p>“I shouldn’t wonder,” said I, “if you
go to America, you will say of the President and country what now
you say of the King and Church, and cry out for somebody to send
you back to England.”</p>
<p>The Radical dashed his pipe to pieces against the table.
“I tell you what, young fellow, you are a spy of the
aristocracy, sent here to kick up a disturbance.”</p>
<p>“Kicking up a disturbance,” said I, “is
rather inconsistent with the office of spy. If I were a
spy, I should hold my head down, and say nothing.”</p>
<p>The man in black partially raised his head, and gave me
another peculiar glance.</p>
<p>“Well, if you ar’n’t sent to spy, you are
sent to bully, to prevent people speaking, and to run down the
great American nation; but you sha’n’t bully
me. I say down with the aristocracy, the beggarly British
aristocracy. Come, what have you to say to that?”</p>
<p>“Nothing,” said I.</p>
<p>“Nothing!” repeated the Radical.</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “down with them as soon as you
can.”</p>
<p>“As soon as I can! I wish I could. But I can
down with a bully of theirs. Come, will you fight for
them?”</p>
<p>“No,” said I.</p>
<p>“You won’t?”</p>
<p>“No,” said I; “though from what I have seen
of them I should say they are tolerably able to fight for
themselves.”</p>
<p>“You won’t fight for them,” said the Radical
triumphantly; “I thought so; all bullies, especially those
of the aristocracy, are cowards. Here, landlord,”
said he, raising his voice, and striking against the table with
the jug, “some more ale—he won’t fight for his
friends.”</p>
<p>“A white feather,” said his companion.</p>
<p>“He! he!” tittered the man in black.</p>
<p>“Landlord, landlord,” shouted the Radical,
striking the table with the jug louder than before.
“Who called?” said the landlord, coming in at
last. “Fill this jug again,” said the other,
“and be quick about it.” “Does any one
else want anything?” said the landlord. <!-- page
341--><a name="page341"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
341</span>“Yes,” said the man in black; “you
may bring me another glass of gin and water.”
“Cold?” said the landlord. “Yes,”
said the man in black, “with a lump of sugar in
it.”</p>
<p>“Gin and water cold, with a lump of sugar in it,”
said I, and struck the table with my fist.</p>
<p>“Take some?” said the landlord, inquiringly.</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “only something came into my
head.”</p>
<p>“He’s mad,” said the man in black.</p>
<p>“Not he,” said the Radical.
“He’s only shamming; he knows his master is here, and
therefore has recourse to those manœuvres, but it
won’t do. Come, landlord, what are you staring
at? Why don’t you obey your orders? Keeping
your customers waiting in this manner is not the way to increase
your business.”</p>
<p>The landlord looked at the Radical, and then at me. At
last, taking the jug and glass, he left the apartment, and
presently returned with each filled with its respective
liquor. He placed the jug with beer before the Radical, and
the glass with the gin and water before the man in black, and
then, with a wink to me, he sauntered out.</p>
<p>“Here is your health, sir,” said the man of the
snuff-coloured coat, addressing himself to the man in black,
“I honour you for what you said about the Church of
England. Every one who speaks against the Church of England
has my warm heart. Down with it, I say, and may the stones
of it be used for mending the roads, as my friend William says in
his Register.”</p>
<p>The man in black, with a courteous nod of his head, drank to
the man in the snuff-coloured coat. “With respect to
the steeples,” said he, “I am not altogether of your
opinion; they might be turned to better account than to serve to
mend the roads; they might still be used as places of worship,
but not for the worship of the Church of England. I have no
fault to find with the steeples, it is the Church itself which I
am compelled to arraign, but it will not stand long, the
respectable part of its ministers are already leaving it.
It is a bad Church, a persecuting Church.”</p>
<p>“Whom does it persecute?” said I.</p>
<p>The man in black glanced at me slightly, and then replied
slowly, “The Catholics.”</p>
<p>“And do those whom you call Catholics never
persecute?” said I.</p>
<p>“Never,” said the man in black.</p>
<p>“Did you ever read ‘Fox’s Book of
Martyrs?’” said I.</p>
<p>“He! he!” tittered the man in black, “there
is not a word of truth in ‘Fox’s Book of
Martyrs.’”</p>
<p>“Ten times more than in the ‘Flos
Sanctorum,’” said I.</p>
<p>The man in black looked at me, but made no answer.</p>
<p>“And what say you to the Massacre of the Albigenses and
the Vaudois, ‘whose bones lie scattered on the cold
Alp,’ or the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes?”</p>
<p>The man in black made no answer.</p>
<p>“Go to,” said I, “it is because the Church
of England is not a persecuting Church, that those whom you call
the respectable part are <!-- page 342--><a
name="page342"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 342</span>leaving
her; it is because they can’t do with the poor Dissenters
what Simon de Montford did with the Albigenses, and the cruel
Piedmontese with the Vaudois, that they turn to bloody Rome; the
Pope will no doubt welcome them, for the Pope, do you see, being
very much in want, will welcome—”</p>
<p>“Hollo!” said the Radical, interfering.
“What are you saying about the Pope? I say hurrah for
the Pope: I value no religion three halfpence, as I said before,
but if I were to adopt any, it should be the Popish, as
it’s called, because I conceives the Popish to be the grand
enemy of the Church of England, of the beggarly aristocracy, and
the borough-monger system, so I won’t hear the Pope abused
while I am by. Come, don’t look fierce. You
won’t fight, you know, I have proved it; but I will give
you another chance—I will fight for the Pope, will you
fight against him?”</p>
<p>“O dear me, yes,” said I, getting up and stepping
forward. “I am a quiet peaceable young man, and,
being so, am always ready to fight against the Pope—the
enemy of all peace and quiet—to refuse fighting for the
aristocracy is a widely different thing from refusing to fight
against the Pope—so come on, if you are disposed to fight
for him. To the Pope broken bells, to Saint James broken
shells. No Popish vile oppression, but the Protestant
succession. Confusion to the Groyne, hurrah for the Boyne,
for the army at Clonmel, and the Protestant young gentlemen who
live there as well.”</p>
<p>“An Orangeman,” said the man in black.</p>
<p>“Not a Platitude,” said I.</p>
<p>The man in black gave a slight start.</p>
<p>“Amongst that family,” said I, “no doubt
something may be done, but amongst the Methodist preachers I
should conceive that the success would not be great.”</p>
<p>The man in black sat quite still.</p>
<p>“Especially amongst those who have wives,” I
added.</p>
<p>The man in black stretched his hand towards his gin and
water.</p>
<p>“However,” said I, “we shall see what the
grand movement will bring about, and the results of the lessons
in elocution.”</p>
<p>The man in black lifted the glass up to his mouth, and in
doing so, let the spoon fall.</p>
<p>“But what has this to do with the main question?”
said I, “I am waiting here to fight against the
Pope.”</p>
<p>“Come, Hunter,” said the companion of the man in
the snuff-coloured coat, “get up, and fight for the
Pope.”</p>
<p>“I don’t care for the young fellow,” said
the man in the snuff-coloured coat.</p>
<p>“I know you don’t,” said the other,
“so get up, and serve him out.”</p>
<p>“I could serve out three like him,” said the man
in the snuff-coloured coat.</p>
<p>“So much the better for you,” said the other,
“the present work will be all the easier for you, get up,
and serve him out at once.”</p>
<p>The man in the snuff-coloured coat did not stir.</p>
<p>“Who shows the white feather now?” said the
simple-looking man.</p>
<p><!-- page 343--><a name="page343"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
343</span>“He! he! he!” tittered the man in
black.</p>
<p>“Who told you to interfere?” said the Radical,
turning ferociously towards the simple-looking man; “say
another word, and I’ll—And you!” said he,
addressing himself to the man in black, “a pretty fellow
you to turn against me, after I had taken your part. I tell
you what, you may fight for yourself. I’ll see you
and your Pope in the pit of Eldon, before I fight for either of
you, so make the most of it.”</p>
<p>“Then you won’t fight?” said I.</p>
<p>“Not for the Pope,” said the Radical;
“I’ll see the Pope—”</p>
<p>“Dear me!” said I, “not fight for the Pope,
whose religion you would turn to, if you were inclined for
any. I see how it is, you are not fond of fighting; but
I’ll give you another chance—you were abusing the
Church of England just now. I’ll fight for
it—will you fight against it?”</p>
<p>“Come, Hunter,” said the other, “get up, and
fight against the Church of England.”</p>
<p>“I have no particular quarrel against the Church of
England,” said the man in the snuff-coloured coat,
“my quarrel is with the aristocracy. If I said
anything against the Church, it was merely for a bit of
corollary, as Master William Cobbett would say; the quarrel with
the Church belongs to this fellow in black; so let him carry it
on. However,” he continued suddenly, “I
won’t slink from the matter either; it shall never be said
by the fine fellows on the quay of New York, that I
wouldn’t fight against the Church of England. So down
with the beggarly aristocracy, the Church, and the Pope, to the
bottom of the pit of Eldon, and may the Pope fall first, and the
others upon him.”</p>
<p>Thereupon, dashing his hat on the table, he placed himself in
an attitude of offence, and rushed forward. He was, as I
have said before, a powerful fellow, and might have proved a
dangerous antagonist, more especially to myself, who, after my
recent encounter with the Flaming Tinman, and my wrestlings with
the evil one, was in anything but fighting order. Any
collision, however, was prevented by the landlord, who, suddenly
appearing, thrust himself between us. “There shall be
no fighting here,” said he, “no one shall fight in
this house, except it be with myself; so if you two have anything
to say to each other, you had better go into the field behind the
house. But you fool,” said he, pushing Hunter
violently on the breast, “do you know whom you are going to
tackle with—this is the young chap that beat Blazing
Bosville, only as late as yesterday, in Mumpers’
Dingle. Grey Moll told me all about it last night, when she
came for some brandy for her husband, who, she said, had been
half killed; and she described the young man to me so closely,
that I knew him at once, that is, as soon as I saw how his left
hand was bruised, for she told me he was a left hand
hitter. Ar’n’t it all true, young man?
Ar’n’t you he that beat Flaming Bosville in
Mumpers’ Dingle?” “I never beat Flaming
Bosville,” said I, “he beat himself. Had he not
struck his hand against a tree, I shouldn’t be here at the
present moment.” “Hear! hear!” said the
landlord, “now that’s just as it should be; I like a
modest man, for, as the parson says, nothing sits better upon a
young man than modesty. I remember, when I was young,
fighting with Tom, of Hopton, the best man that ever pulled off
coat <!-- page 344--><a name="page344"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 344</span>in England. I remember, too,
that I won the battle; for I happened to hit Tom, of Hopton, in
the mark, as he was coming in, so that he lost his wind, and
falling squelch on the ground, do ye see, he lost the battle,
though I am free to confess that he was a better man than myself;
indeed, the best man that ever fought in England; yet still I won
the battle, as every customer of mine, and everybody within
twelve miles round, has heard over and over again. Now, Mr.
Hunter, I have one thing to say, if you choose to go into the
field behind the house, and fight the young man, you can.
I’ll back him for ten pounds; but no fighting in my
kitchen—because why? I keeps a decent kind of an
establishment.”</p>
<p>“I have no wish to fight the young man,” said
Hunter; “more especially as he has nothing to say for the
aristocracy. If he chose to fight for them,
indeed—but he won’t, I know; for I see he’s a
decent, respectable young man; and, after all, fighting is a
blackguard way of settling a dispute; so I have no wish to fight;
however, there is one thing I’ll do,” said he,
uplifting his fist; “I’ll fight this fellow in black
here for half-a-crown, or for nothing, if he pleases; it was he
that got up the last dispute between me and the young man, with
his Pope and his nonsense; so I will fight him for anything he
pleases, and perhaps the young man will be my second; whilst
you—”</p>
<p>“Come, Doctor,” said the landlord, “or
whatsoever you be, will you go into the field with Hunter?
I’ll second you, only you must back yourself.
I’ll lay five pounds on Hunter, if you are inclined to back
yourself; and will help you to win it as far, do you see, as a
second can; because why? I always likes to do the fair
thing.”</p>
<p>“Oh! I have no wish to fight,” said the man
in black, hastily; “fighting is not my trade. If I
have given any offence, I beg anybody’s pardon.”</p>
<p>“Landlord,” said I, “what have I to
pay?”</p>
<p>“Nothing at all,” said the landlord, “glad
to see you. This is the first time that you have been at my
house, and I never charge new customers, at least customers such
as you, anything for the first draught. You’ll come
again, I dare say; shall always be glad to see you. I
won’t take it,” said he, as I put sixpence on the
table; “I won’t take it.”</p>
<p>“Yes, you shall,” said I; “but not in
payment for anything I have had myself: it shall serve to pay for
a jug of ale for that gentleman,” said I, pointing to the
simple-looking individual; “he is smoking a poor
pipe. I do not mean to say that a pipe is a bad thing; but
a pipe without ale, do you see—”</p>
<p>“Bravo!” said the landlord, “that’s
just the conduct I like.”</p>
<p>“Bravo!” said Hunter. “I shall be
happy to drink with the young man whenever I meet him at New
York, where, do you see, things are better managed than
here.”</p>
<p>“If I have given offence to anybody,” said the man
in black, “I repeat that I ask pardon—more especially
to the young gentleman, who was perfectly right to stand up for
his religion, just as I—not that I am of any particular
religion, no more than this honest gentleman here,” bowing
to Hunter; “but I happen to know something of the
Catholics—several excellent friends of mine are
Catholics—and of a surety the <!-- page 345--><a
name="page345"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 345</span>Catholic
religion is an ancient religion, and a widely-extended religion
though it certainly is not a universal religion, but it has of
late made considerable progress, even amongst those nations who
have been particularly opposed to it—amongst the Prussians
and the Dutch, for example, to say nothing of the English; and
then, in the East, amongst the Persians, among the
Armenians.”</p>
<p>“The Armenians,” said I; “O dear me, the
Armenians—”</p>
<p>“Have you anything to say about these people,
sir?” said the man in black, lifting up his glass to his
mouth.</p>
<p>“I have nothing further to say,” said I,
“than that the roots of Ararat are occasionally found to be
deeper than those of Rome.”</p>
<p>“There’s half-a-crown broke,” said the
landlord, as the man in black let fall the glass, which was
broken to pieces on the floor. “You will pay me the
damage, friend, before you leave this kitchen. I like to
see people drink freely in my kitchen, but not too freely, and I
hate breakages; because why? I keeps a decent kind of an
establishment.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER LXXXIX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Dingle—Give them Ale—Not over
Complimentary—America—Many
People—Washington—Promiscuous Company—Language
of the Roads—The Old Women—Numerals—The Man in
Black.</p>
<p>The public-house where the scenes which I have attempted to
describe in the preceding chapters took place, was at the
distance of about two miles from the dingle. The sun was
sinking in the west by the time I returned to the latter
spot. I found Belle seated by a fire, over which her kettle
was suspended. During my absence she had prepared herself a
kind of tent, consisting of large hoops covered over with
tarpaulin, quite impenetrable to rain, however violent.
“I am glad you are returned,” said she, as soon as
she perceived me; “I began to be anxious about you.
Did you take my advice?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “I went to the public-house
and drank ale as you advised me; it cheered, strengthened, and
drove away the horror from my mind,—I am much beholden to
you.”</p>
<p>“I knew it would do you good,” said Belle;
“I remembered that when the poor women in the great house
were afflicted with hysterics and fearful imaginings, the
surgeon, who was a good, kind man, used to say, ‘Ale, give
them ale, and let it be strong.’”</p>
<p>“He was no advocate for tea, then?” said I.</p>
<p>“He had no objection to tea; but he used to say,
‘Everything in its season.’ Shall we take ours
now—I have waited for you.”</p>
<p>“I have no objection,” said I; “I feel
rather heated, and at present should prefer tea to
ale—‘Everything in its season,’ as the surgeon
said.”</p>
<p>Thereupon Belle prepared tea, and, as we were taking it, she
said, “What did you see and hear at the
public-house?”</p>
<p><!-- page 346--><a name="page346"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
346</span>“Really,” said I, “you appear to have
your full portion of curiosity; what matters it to you what I saw
and heard at the public-house?”</p>
<p>“It matters very little to me,” said Belle;
“I merely inquired of you, for the sake of a little
conversation—you were silent, and it is uncomfortable for
two people to sit together without opening their lips—at
least I think so.”</p>
<p>“One only feels uncomfortable,” said I, “in
being silent, when one happens to be thinking of the individual
with whom one is in company. To tell you the truth, I was
not thinking of my companion, but of certain company with whom I
had been at the public-house.”</p>
<p>“Really, young man,” said Belle, “you are
not over complimentary; but who may this wonderful company have
been—some young—?” and here Belle stopped.</p>
<p>“No,” said I, “there was no young
person—if person you were going to say. There was a
big portly landlord, whom I dare say you have seen; a noisy
savage Radical, who wanted at first to fasten upon me a quarrel
about America, but who subsequently drew in his horns; then there
was a strange fellow, a prowling priest, I believe, whom I have
frequently heard of, who at first seemed disposed to side with
the Radical against me, and afterwards with me against the
Radical. There, you know my company, and what took
place.”</p>
<p>“Was there no one else?” said Belle.</p>
<p>“You are mighty curious,” said I. “No,
none else, except a poor simple mechanic, and some common
company, who soon went away.”</p>
<p>Belle looked at me for a moment, and then appeared to be lost
in thought—“America!” said she,
musingly—“America!”</p>
<p>“What of America?” said I.</p>
<p>“I have heard that it is a mighty country.”</p>
<p>“I dare say it is,” said I; “I have heard my
father say that the Americans are first-rate marksmen.”</p>
<p>“I heard nothing about that,” said Belle;
“what I heard was, that it is a great and goodly land,
where people can walk about without jostling, and where the
industrious can always find bread; I have frequently thought of
going thither.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “the Radical in the
public-house will perhaps be glad of your company thither; he is
as great an admirer of America as yourself, though I believe on
different grounds.”</p>
<p>“I shall go by myself,” said Belle,
“unless—unless that should happen which is not
likely—I am not fond of Radicals no more than I am of
scoffers and mockers.”</p>
<p>“Do you mean to say that I am a scoffer and
mocker?”</p>
<p>“I don’t wish to say you are,” said Belle;
“but some of your words sound strangely like scoffing and
mocking. I have now one thing to beg, which is, that if you
have anything to say against America, you would speak it out
boldly.”</p>
<p>“What should I have to say against America? I
never was there.”</p>
<p>“Many people speak against America who never were
there.”</p>
<p>“Many people speak in praise of America who never were
there; but with respect to myself, I have not spoken for or
against America.”</p>
<p><!-- page 347--><a name="page347"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
347</span>“If you liked America you would speak in its
praise.”</p>
<p>“By the same rule, if I disliked America I should speak
against it.”</p>
<p>“I can’t speak with you,” said Belle;
“but I see you dislike the country.”</p>
<p>“The country!”</p>
<p>“Well, the people—don’t you?”</p>
<p>“I do.”</p>
<p>“Why do you dislike them?”</p>
<p>“Why, I have heard my father say that the American
marksmen, led on by a chap of the name of Washington, sent the
English to the right-about in double-quick time.”</p>
<p>“And that is your reason for disliking the
Americans?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “that is my reason for
disliking them.”</p>
<p>“Will you take another cup of tea?” said
Belle.</p>
<p>I took another cup; we were again silent. “It is
rather uncomfortable,” said I, at last, “for people
to sit together without having anything to say.”</p>
<p>“Were you thinking of your company?” said
Belle.</p>
<p>“What company?” said I.</p>
<p>“The present company.”</p>
<p>“The present company! oh, ah!—I remember that I
said one only feels uncomfortable in being silent with a
companion, when one happens to be thinking of the
companion. Well, I had been thinking of you the last two or
three minutes, and had just come to the conclusion, that to
prevent us both feeling occasionally uncomfortable towards each
other, having nothing to say, it would be as well to have a
standing subject, on which to employ our tongues. Belle, I
have determined to give you lessons in Armenian.”</p>
<p>“What is Armenian?”</p>
<p>“Did you ever hear of Ararat?”</p>
<p>“Yes, that was the place where the ark rested; I have
heard the chaplain in the great house talk of it; besides, I have
read of it in the Bible.”</p>
<p>“Well, Armenian is the speech of people of that place,
and I should like to teach it you.”</p>
<p>“To prevent—”</p>
<p>“Ay, ay, to prevent our occasionally feeling
uncomfortable together. Your acquiring it besides might
prove of ulterior advantage to us both; for example, suppose you
and I were in promiscuous company, at Court, for example, and you
had something to communicate to me which you did not wish anyone
else to be acquainted with, how safely you might communicate it
to me in Armenian.”</p>
<p>“Would not the language of the roads do as well?”
said Belle.</p>
<p>“In some places it would,” said I, “but not
at Court, owing to its resemblance to thieves’ slang.
There is Hebrew, again, which I was thinking of teaching you,
till the idea of being presented at Court made me abandon it,
from the probability of our being understood, in the event of our
speaking it, by at least half a dozen people in our
vicinity. There is Latin, it is true, or Greek, which we
might speak aloud at <!-- page 348--><a name="page348"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 348</span>Court with perfect confidence of
safety, but upon the whole I should prefer teaching you Armenian,
not because it would be a safer language to hold communication
with at Court, but because, not being very well grounded in it
myself, I am apprehensive that its words and forms may escape
from my recollection, unless I have sometimes occasion to call
them forth.”</p>
<p>“I am afraid we shall have to part company before I have
learnt it,” said Belle; “in the mean time, if I wish
to say anything to you in private, somebody being by, shall I
speak in the language of the roads?”</p>
<p>“If no roadster is nigh, you may,” said I,
“and I will do my best to understand you. Belle, I
will now give you a lesson in Armenian.”</p>
<p>“I suppose you mean no harm?” said Belle.</p>
<p>“Not in the least; I merely propose the thing to prevent
our occasionally feeling uncomfortable together. Let us
begin.”</p>
<p>“Stop till I have removed the tea-things,” said
Belle; and, getting up, she removed them to her own
encampment.</p>
<p>“I am ready,” said Belle, returning, and taking
her former seat, “to join with you in anything which will
serve to pass away the time agreeably, provided there is no harm
in it.”</p>
<p>“Belle,” said I, “I have determined to
commence the course of Armenian lessons by teaching you the
numerals; but, before I do that, it will be as well to tell you
that the Armenian language is called Haik.”</p>
<p>“I am sure that word will hang upon my memory,”
said Belle.</p>
<p>“Why hang upon it?” said I.</p>
<p>“Because the old women in the great house used to call
so the chimney-hook, on which they hung the kettle; in like
manner, on the hake of my memory I will hang your
hake.”</p>
<p>“Good!” said I, “you will make an apt
scholar; but, mind, that I did not say hake, but haik; the words
are, however, very much alike; and, as you observe, upon your
hake you may hang my haik. We will now proceed to the
numerals.”</p>
<p>“What are numerals?” said Belle.</p>
<p>“Numbers. I will say the Haikan numbers up to
ten. There, have you heard
them?”—“Yes.” “Well, try and
repeat them.”</p>
<p>“I only remember number one,” said Belle,
“and that because it is me.”</p>
<p>“I will repeat them again,” said I, “and pay
great attention. Now, try again.”</p>
<p>“Me, jergo, earache.”</p>
<p>“I neither said jergo, nor earache. I said yergou
and yerek. Belle, I am afraid I shall have some difficulty
with you as a scholar.”</p>
<p>Belle made no answer. Her eyes were turned in the
direction of the winding path, which led from the bottom of the
hollow where we were seated, to the plain above.
“Gorgio shunella,” she said, at length, in a low
voice.</p>
<p>“Pure Rommany,” said I; “where?” I
added, in a whisper.</p>
<p>“Dovey odoi,” said Belle, nodding with her head
towards the path.</p>
<p><!-- page 349--><a name="page349"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
349</span>“I will soon see who it is,” said I; and
starting up, I rushed towards the pathway, intending to lay
violent hands on any one I might find lurking in its
windings. Before, however, I had reached its commencement,
a man, somewhat above the middle height, advanced from it into
the dingle, in whom I recognised the man in black, whom I had
seen in the public-house.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XC.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Buona Sera—Rather Apprehensive—The
Steep Bank—Lovely Virgin—Hospitality—Tory
Minister—Custom of the Country—Sneering
Smile—Wandering Zigan—Gypsies’
Cloaks—Certain Faculty—Acute Answer—Various
Ways—Adio—Best Hollands.</p>
<p>The man in black and myself stood opposite to each other for a
minute or two in silence; I will not say that we confronted each
other that time, for the man in black, after a furtive glance,
did not look me in the face, but kept his eyes fixed, apparently
on the leaves of a bunch of ground nuts which were growing at my
feet. At length, looking around the dingle, he exclaimed,
“Buona Sera, I hope I don’t intrude.”</p>
<p>“You have as much right here,” said I, “as I
or my companion; but you had no right to stand listening to our
conversation.”</p>
<p>“I was not listening,” said the man, “I was
hesitating whether to advance or retire; and if I heard some of
your conversation, the fault was not mine.”</p>
<p>“I do not see why you should have hesitated if your
intentions were good,” said I.</p>
<p>“I think the kind of place in which I found myself,
might excuse some hesitation,” said the man in black,
looking around; “moreover, from what I had seen of your
demeanour at the public-house, I was rather apprehensive that the
reception I might experience at your hands might be more rough
than agreeable.”</p>
<p>“And what may have been your motive for coming to this
place?” said I.</p>
<p>“Per far visita a sua signoria, ecco il
motivo.”</p>
<p>“Why do you speak to me in that gibberish,” said
I; “do you think I understand it?”</p>
<p>“It is not Armenian,” said the man in black;
“but it might serve in a place like this, for the breathing
of a little secret communication, were any common roadster near
at hand. It would not do at Court, it is true, being the
language of singing women, and the like; but we are not at
Court—when we are, I can perhaps summon up a little
indifferent Latin, if I have anything private to communicate to
the learned Professor.”</p>
<p>At the conclusion of this speech the man in black lifted up
his head, and, for some moments, looked me in the face. The
muscles of his own seemed to be slightly convulsed, and his mouth
opened in a singular manner.</p>
<p><!-- page 350--><a name="page350"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
350</span>“I see,” said I, “that for some time
you were standing near me, and my companion, in the mean act of
listening.”</p>
<p>“Not at all,” said the man in black; “I
heard from the steep bank above, that to which I have now
alluded, whilst I was puzzling myself to find the path which
leads to your retreat. I made, indeed, nearly the compass
of the whole thicket before I found it.”</p>
<p>“And how did you know that I was here?” I
demanded.</p>
<p>“The landlord of the public-house, with whom I had some
conversation concerning you, informed me that he had no doubt I
should find you in this place, to which he gave me instructions
not very clear. But now I am here, I crave permission to
remain a little time, in order that I may hold some communion
with you.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “since you are come, you are
welcome, please to step this way.”</p>
<p>Thereupon I conducted the man in black to the fire-place,
where Belle was standing, who had risen from her stool on my
springing up to go in quest of the stranger. The man in
black looked at her with evident curiosity, then making her
rather a graceful bow, “Lovely virgin,” said he,
stretching out his hand, “allow me to salute your
fingers.”</p>
<p>“I am not in the habit of shaking hands with
strangers,” said Belle.</p>
<p>“I did not presume to request to shake hands with
you,” said the man in black, “I merely wished to be
permitted to salute with my lips the extremity of your two
fore-fingers.”</p>
<p>“I never permit anything of the kind,” said Belle,
“I do not approve of such unmanly ways, they are only
befitting those who lurk in corners or behind trees, listening to
the conversation of people who would fain be private.”</p>
<p>“Do you take me for a listener, then?” said the
man in black.</p>
<p>“Ay, indeed I do,” said Belle; “the young
man may receive your excuses, and put confidence in them if he
please, but for my part I neither admit them, nor believe
them;” and thereupon flinging her long hair back, which was
hanging over her cheeks, she seated herself on her stool.</p>
<p>“Come, Belle,” said I, “I have bidden the
gentleman welcome; I beseech you, therefore, to make him welcome,
he is a stranger, where we are at home, therefore, even did we
wish him away, we are bound to treat him kindly.”</p>
<p>“That’s not English doctrine,” said the man
in black.</p>
<p>“I thought the English prided themselves on their
hospitality,” said I.</p>
<p>“They do so,” said the man in black; “they
are proud of showing hospitality to people above them, that is to
those who do not want it, but of the hospitality which you were
now describing, and which is Arabian, they know nothing. No
Englishman will tolerate another in his house, from whom he does
not expect advantage of some kind, and to those from whom he
does, he can be civil enough. An Englishman thinks that,
because he is in his own house, he has a right to be boorish <!--
page 351--><a name="page351"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
351</span>and brutal to any one who is disagreeable to him, as
all those are who are really in want of assistance. Should
a hunted fugitive rush into an Englishman’s house,
beseeching protection, and appealing to the master’s
feelings of hospitality, the Englishman would knock him down in
the passage.”</p>
<p>“You are too general,” said I, “in your
strictures; Lord ---, the unpopular Tory minister, was once
chased through the streets of London by a mob, and, being in
danger of his life, took shelter in the shop of a Whig
linendraper, declaring his own unpopular name, and appealing to
the linendraper’s feelings of hospitality; whereupon the
linendraper, utterly forgetful of all party rancour, nobly
responded to the appeal, and telling his wife to conduct his
lordship upstairs, jumped over the counter, with his ell in his
hand, and placing himself with half-a-dozen of his assistants at
the door of his boutique, manfully confronted the mob, telling
them that he would allow himself to be torn to a thousand pieces,
ere he would permit them to injure a hair of his lordship’s
head; what do you think of that?”</p>
<p>“He! he! he!” tittered the man in black.</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “I am afraid your own
practice is not very different from that which you have been just
now describing, you sided with the Radical in the public-house
against me, as long as you thought him the most powerful, and
then turned against him, when you saw he was cowed. What
have you to say to that?”</p>
<p>“O! when one is in Rome, I mean England, one must do as
they do in England, I was merely conforming to the custom of the
country, he! he! but I beg your pardon here, as I did in the
public-house. I made a mistake.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “we will drop the matter,
but pray seat yourself on that stone, and I will sit down on the
grass near you.”</p>
<p>The man in black, after proffering two or three excuses for
occupying what he supposed to be my seat, sat down upon the
stone, and I squatted down, gypsy fashion, just opposite to him,
Belle sitting on her stool a slight distance on my right.
After a time I addressed him thus. “Am I to reckon
this a mere visit of ceremony? should it prove so, it will be, I
believe, the first visit of the kind ever paid me.”</p>
<p>“Will you permit me to ask,” said the man in
black,—“the weather is very warm,” said he,
interrupting himself, and taking off his hat.</p>
<p>I now observed that he was partly bald, his red hair having
died away from the fore part of his crown—his forehead was
high, his eyebrows scanty, his eyes grey and sly, with a downward
tendency, his nose was slightly aquiline, his mouth rather
large—a kind of sneering smile played continually on his
lips, his complexion was somewhat rubicund.</p>
<p>“A bad countenance,” said Belle, in the language
of the roads, observing that my eyes were fixed on his face.</p>
<p>“Does not my countenance please you, fair damsel?”
said the man in black, resuming his hat and speaking in a
peculiarly gentle voice.</p>
<p>“How,” said I, “do you understand the
language of the roads?”</p>
<p><!-- page 352--><a name="page352"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
352</span>“As little as I do Armenian,” said the man
in black; “but I understand look and tone.”</p>
<p>“So do I, perhaps,” retorted Belle; “and, to
tell you the truth, I like your tone as little as your
face.”</p>
<p>“For shame,” said I; “have you forgot what I
was saying just now about the duties of hospitality? You
have not yet answered my question,” said I, addressing
myself to the man, “with respect to your visit.”</p>
<p>“Will you permit me to ask who you are?”</p>
<p>“Do you see the place where I live?” said I.</p>
<p>“I do,” said the man in black, looking around.</p>
<p>“Do you know the name of this place?”</p>
<p>“I was told it was Mumpers’, or Gypsies’
Dingle,” said the man in black.</p>
<p>“Good,” said I; “and this forge and tent,
what do they look like?”</p>
<p>“Like the forge and tent of a wandering Zigan; I have
seen the like in Italy.”</p>
<p>“Good,” said I; “they belong to
me.”</p>
<p>“Are you, then, a Gypsy?” said the man in
black.</p>
<p>“What else should I be?”</p>
<p>“But you seem to have been acquainted with various
individuals with whom I have likewise had acquaintance; and you
have even alluded to matters, and even words, which have passed
between me and them.”</p>
<p>“Do you know how Gypsies live?” said I.</p>
<p>“By hammering old iron, I believe, and telling
fortunes.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “there’s my forge, and
yonder is some iron, though not old, and by your own confession I
am a soothsayer.”</p>
<p>“But how did you come by your knowledge?”</p>
<p>“O,” said I, “if you want me to reveal the
secrets of my trade, I have, of course, nothing further to
say. Go to the scarlet dyer, and ask him how he dyes
cloth.”</p>
<p>“Why scarlet?” said the man in black.
“Is it because Gypsies blush like scarlet?”</p>
<p>“Gypsies never blush,” said I; “but
Gypsies’ cloaks are scarlet.”</p>
<p>“I should almost take you for a Gypsy,” said the
man in black, “but for—”</p>
<p>“For what?” said I.</p>
<p>“But for that same lesson in Armenian, and your general
knowledge of languages; as for your manners and appearance I will
say nothing,” said the man in black, with a titter.</p>
<p>“And why should not a Gypsy possess a knowledge of
languages?” said I.</p>
<p>“Because the Gypsy race is perfectly illiterate,”
said the man in black; “they are possessed, it is true, of
a knavish acuteness; and are particularly noted for giving subtle
and evasive answers—and in your answers, I confess, you
remind me of them; but that one of the race should acquire a
learned language like the Armenian, and have a general knowledge
of literature, is a thing che io non credo afatto.”</p>
<p><!-- page 353--><a name="page353"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
353</span>“What do you take me for?” said I.</p>
<p>“Why,” said the man in black, “I should
consider you to be a philologist, who, for some purpose, has
taken up a Gypsy life; but I confess to you that your way of
answering questions is far too acute for a
philologist.”</p>
<p>“And why should not a philologist be able to answer
questions acutely?” said I.</p>
<p>“Because the philological race is the most stupid under
Heaven,” said the man in black; “they are possessed,
it is true, of a certain faculty for picking up words, and a
memory for retaining them; but that any one of the sect should be
able to give a rational answer, to say nothing of an acute one,
on any subject—even though the subject were
philology—is a thing of which I have no idea.”</p>
<p>“But you found me giving a lesson in Armenian to this
handmaid?”</p>
<p>“I believe I did,” said the man in black.</p>
<p>“And you heard me give what you are disposed to call
acute answers to the questions you asked me?”</p>
<p>“I believe I did,” said the man in black.</p>
<p>“And would any one but a philologist think of giving a
lesson in Armenian to a handmaid in a dingle?”</p>
<p>“I should think not,” said the man in black.</p>
<p>“Well, then, don’t you see that it is possible for
a philologist to give not only a rational, but an acute
answer?”</p>
<p>“I really don’t know,” said the man in
black.</p>
<p>“What’s the matter with you?” said I.</p>
<p>“Merely puzzled,” said the man in black.</p>
<p>“Puzzled?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Really puzzled?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Remain so.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said the man in black, rising,
“puzzled or not, I will no longer trespass upon your and
this young lady’s retirement; only allow me, before I go,
to apologize for my intrusion.”</p>
<p>“No apology is necessary,” said I; “will you
please to take anything before you go? I think this young
lady, at my request, would contrive to make you a cup of
tea.”</p>
<p>“Tea!” said the man in black—“he!
he! I don’t drink tea; I don’t like
it—if, indeed, you had,” and here he stopped.</p>
<p>“There’s nothing like gin and water, is
there?” said I, “but I am sorry to say I have
none.”</p>
<p>“Gin and water,” said the man in black, “how
do you know that I am fond of gin and water?”</p>
<p>“Did I not see you drinking some at the
public-house?”</p>
<p>“You did,” said the man in black, “and I
remember, that when I called for some, you repeated my
words—permit me to ask, is gin and water an unusual drink
in England?”</p>
<p>“It is not usually drunk cold, and with a lump of
sugar,” said I.</p>
<p>“And did you know who I was by my calling for it
so?”</p>
<p><!-- page 354--><a name="page354"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
354</span>“Gypsies have various ways of obtaining
information,” said I.</p>
<p>“With all your knowledge,” said the man in black,
“you do not appear to have known that I was coming to visit
you?”</p>
<p>“Gypsies do not pretend to know anything which relates
to themselves,” said I; “but I advise you, if you
ever come again, to come openly.”</p>
<p>“Have I your permission to come again?” said the
man in black.</p>
<p>“Come when you please; this dingle is as free for you as
me.”</p>
<p>“I will visit you again,” said the man in
black—“till then, addio.”</p>
<p>“Belle,” said I, after the man in black had
departed, “we did not treat that man very hospitably; he
left us without having eaten or drunk at our expense.”</p>
<p>“You offered him some tea,” said Belle,
“which, as it is mine, I should have grudged him, for I
like him not.”</p>
<p>“Our liking or disliking him had nothing to do with the
matter, he was our visitor and ought not to have been permitted
to depart dry; living as we do in this desert, we ought always to
be prepared to administer to the wants of our visitors.
Belle, do you know where to procure any good Hollands?”</p>
<p>“I think I do,” said Belle,
“but—”</p>
<p>“I will have no buts. Belle, I expect that with as
little delay as possible you procure, at my expense, the best
Hollands you can find.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XCI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Excursions—Adventurous
English—Opaque Forests—The Greatest Patience.</p>
<p>Time passed on, and Belle and I lived in the dingle; when I
say lived, the reader must not imagine that we were always
there. She went out upon her pursuits, and I went out where
inclination led me; but my excursions were very short ones, and
hers occasionally occupied whole days and nights. If I am
asked how we passed the time when we were together in the dingle,
I would answer that we passed the time very tolerably, all things
considered; we conversed together, and when tired of conversing I
would sometimes give Belle a lesson in Armenian; her progress was
not particularly brilliant, but upon the whole satisfactory; in
about a fortnight she had hung up one hundred Haikan numerals
upon the hake of her memory. I found her conversation
highly entertaining; she had seen much of England and Wales, and
had been acquainted with some of the most remarkable characters
who travelled the roads at that period; and let me be permitted
to say that many remarkable characters have travelled the roads
of England, of whom fame has never said a word. I loved to
hear her anecdotes of these people; some of whom I found had
occasionally attempted to lay violent hands either upon her
person or effects, and had invariably been humbled by her without
the assistance of either justice or constable. I <!-- page
355--><a name="page355"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
355</span>could clearly see, however, that she was rather tired
of England, and wished for a change of scene; she was
particularly fond of talking of America, to which country her
aspirations chiefly tended. She had heard much of America,
which had excited her imagination; for at that time America was
much talked of, on roads and in homesteads, at least so said
Belle, who had good opportunities of knowing, and most people
allowed that it was a good country for adventurous English.
The people who chiefly spoke against it, as she informed me, were
soldiers disbanded upon pensions, the sextons of village
churches, and excisemen. Belle had a craving desire to
visit that country, and to wander with cart and little animal
amongst its forests; when I would occasionally object, that she
would be exposed to danger from strange and perverse customers,
she said that she had not wandered the roads of England so long
and alone, to be afraid of anything which might befall in
America; and that she hoped, with God’s favour, to be able
to take her own part, and to give to perverse customers as good
as they might bring. She had a dauntless heart, that same
Belle: such was the staple of Belle’s conversation.
As for mine, I would endeavour to entertain her with strange
dreams of adventure, in which I figured in opaque forests,
strangling wild beasts, or discovering and plundering the hordes
of dragons; and sometimes I would narrate to her other things far
more genuine—how I had tamed savage mares, wrestled with
Satan, and had dealings with ferocious publishers. Belle
had a kind heart, and would weep at the accounts I gave her of my
early wrestlings with the dark Monarch. She would sigh,
too, as I recounted the many slights and degradations I had
received at the hands of ferocious publishers; but she had the
curiosity of a woman; and once, when I talked to her of the
triumphs which I had achieved over unbroken mares, she lifted up
her head and questioned me as to the secret of the virtue which I
possessed over the aforesaid animals; whereupon I sternly
reprimanded, and forthwith commanded her to repeat the Armenian
numerals; and, on her demurring, I made use of words, to escape
which she was glad to comply, saying the Armenian numerals from
one to a hundred, which numerals, as a punishment for her
curiosity, I made her repeat three times, loading her with the
bitterest reproaches whenever she committed the slightest error,
either in accent or pronunciation, which reproaches she appeared
to bear with the greatest patience. And now I have given a
very fair account of the manner in which Isopel Berners and
myself passed our time in the dingle.</p>
<h2><!-- page 356--><a name="page356"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 356</span>CHAPTER XCII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">The Landlord—Rather Too
Old—Without a Shilling—Reputation—A Fortnight
Ago—Liquids—The Main
Chance—Respectability—Irrational
Beings—Parliament Cove—My Brewer.</p>
<p>Amongst other excursions, I went several times to the
public-house to which I introduced the reader in a former
chapter. I had experienced such beneficial effects from the
ale I had drunk on that occasion, that I wished to put its virtue
to a frequent test; nor did the ale on subsequent trials belie
the good opinion which I had at first formed of it. After
each visit which I made to the public-house, I found my frame
stronger, and my mind more cheerful than they had previously
been. The landlord appeared at all times glad to see me,
and insisted that I should sit within the bar, where, leaving his
other guests to be attended to by a niece of his who officiated
as his housekeeper, he would sit beside me and talk of matters
concerning “the ring,” indulging himself with a cigar
and a glass of sherry, which he told me was his favourite wine,
whilst I drank my ale. “I loves the conversation of
all you coves of the ring,” said he once, “which is
natural, seeing as how I have fought in a ring myself. Ah,
there is nothing like the ring; I wish I was not rather too old
to go again into it. I often think I should like to have
another rally—one more rally, and then—but
there’s a time for all things—youth will be served,
every dog has his day, and mine has been a fine one—let me
be content. After beating Tom of Hopton, there was not much
more to be done in the way of reputation; I have long sat in my
bar the wonder and glory of this here neighbourhood.
I’m content, as far as reputation goes; I only wish money
would come in a little faster; however, the next main of cocks
will bring me in something handsome—comes off next
Wednesday at --- have ventured ten five pound
notes—shouldn’t say ventured either—run no risk
at all, because why? I knows my birds.” About
ten days after this harangue, I called again at about three
o’clock one afternoon. The landlord was seated on a
bench by a table in the common room, which was entirely empty; he
was neither smoking nor drinking, but sat with his arms folded,
and his head hanging down over his breast. At the sound of
my step he looked up; “Ah,” said he, “I am glad
you are come, I was just thinking about you.”
“Thank you,” said I; “it was very kind of you,
especially at a time like this, when your mind must be full of
your good fortune. Allow me to congratulate you on the sums
of money you won by the main of cocks at ---. I hope you
brought it all safe home.” “Safe home!”
said the landlord; “I brought myself safe home, and that
was all, came home without a shilling, regularly done, cleaned
out.” “I am sorry for that,” said I;
“but after you had won the money, you ought to have been
satisfied, and not risked it again—how did you lose
it? I hope not by the pea and thimble.”
“Pea and thimble,” said the landlord—“not
I; those confounded cocks left me nothing to lose by <!-- page
357--><a name="page357"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
357</span>the pea and thimble.” “Dear
me,” said I; “I thought that you knew your
birds.” “Well, so I did,” said the
landlord, “I knew the birds to be good birds, and so they
proved, and would have won if better birds had not been brought
against them, of which I knew nothing, and so do you see I am
done, regularly done.” “Well,” said I,
“don’t be cast down; there is one thing of which the
cocks by their misfortune cannot deprive you—your
reputation; make the most of that, give up cock-fighting, and be
content with the custom of your house, of which you will always
have plenty, as long as you are the wonder and glory of the
neighbourhood.”</p>
<p>The landlord struck the table before him violently with his
fist. “Confound my reputation!” said he.
“No reputation that I have will be satisfaction to my
brewer for the seventy pounds I owe him. Reputation
won’t pass for the current coin of this here realm; and let
me tell you, that if it a’n’t backed by some of it,
it a’n’t a bit better than rotten cabbage, as I have
found. Only three weeks since I was, as I told you, the
wonder and glory of the neighbourhood; and people used to come
and look at me, and worship me, but as soon as it began to be
whispered about that I owed money to the brewer, they presently
left off all that kind of thing; and now, during the last three
days, since the tale of my misfortune with the cocks has got
wind, almost everybody has left off coming to the house, and the
few who does, merely comes to insult and flout me. It was
only last night that fellow, Hunter, called me an old fool in my
own kitchen here. He wouldn’t have called me a fool a
fortnight ago; ’twas I called him fool then, and last night
he called me old fool; what do you think of that? the man that
beat Tom, of Hopton, to be called, not only a fool, but an old
fool; and I hadn’t heart, with one blow of this here fist
into his face, to send his head ringing against the wall; for
when a man’s pocket is low, do you see, his heart
a’n’t much higher; but it is of no use talking,
something must be done. I was thinking of you just as you
came in, for you are just the person that can help me.”</p>
<p>“If you mean,” said I, “to ask me to lend
you the money which you want, it will be to no purpose, as I have
very little of my own, just enough for my own occasions; it is
true, if you desired it, I would be your intercessor with the
person to whom you owe the money, though I should hardly imagine
that anything I could say—” “You are
right there,” said the landlord, “much the brewer
would care for anything you could say on my behalf—your
going would be the very way to do me up entirely. A pretty
opinion he would have of the state of my affairs if I were to
send him such a ’cessor as you, and as for your lending me
money, don’t think I was ever fool enough to suppose either
that you had any, or if you had that you would be fool enough to
lend me any. No, no, the coves of the ring knows better, I
have been in the ring myself, and knows what a fighting cove is,
and though I was fool enough to back those birds, I was never
quite fool enough to lend anybody money. What I am about to
propose is something very different from going to my landlord, or
lending any capital; something which, though it will put money
into my pocket, will likewise put something handsome into your
own. I want to get up a fight in this here <!-- page
358--><a name="page358"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
358</span>neighbourhood, which would be sure to bring plenty of
people to my house, for a week before and after it takes place,
and as people can’t come without drinking, I think I could,
during one fortnight, get off for the brewer all the sour and
unsaleable liquids he now has, which people wouldn’t drink
at any other time, and by that means, do you see, liquidate my
debt; then, by means of betting, making first all right, do you
see, I have no doubt that I could put something handsome into my
pocket and yours, for I should wish you to be the fighting man,
as I think I can depend upon you.” “You really
must excuse me,” said I, “I have no wish to figure as
a pugilist, besides there is such a difference in our ages; you
may be the stronger man of the two, and perhaps the hardest
hitter, but I am in much better condition, am more active on my
legs, so that I am almost sure I should have the advantage, for,
as you very properly observed, ‘Youth will be
served.’” “Oh, I didn’t mean to
fight,” said the landlord, “I think I could beat you
if I were to train a little; but in the fight I propose I looks
more to the main chance than anything else. I question
whether half so many people could be brought together if you were
to fight with me as the person I have in view, or whether there
would be half such opportunities for betting, for I am a man, do
you see, the person I wants you to fight with is not a man, but
the young woman you keeps company with.”</p>
<p>“The young woman I keep company with,” said I,
“pray what do you mean?”</p>
<p>“We will go into the bar, and have something,”
said the landlord, getting up. “My niece is out, and
there is no one in the house, so we can talk the matter over
quietly.” Thereupon I followed him into the bar,
where, having drawn me a jug of ale, helped himself as usual to a
glass of sherry, and lighted a cigar, he proceeded to explain
himself farther. “What I wants, is to get up a fight
between a man and a woman; there never has yet been such a thing
in the ring, and the mere noise of the matter would bring
thousands of people together, quite enough to drink out, for the
thing should be close to my house, all the brewer’s stock
of liquids, both good and bad.” “But,”
said I, “you were the other day boasting of the
respectability of your house; do you think that a fight between a
man and a woman close to your establishment would add to its
respectability?” “Confound the respectability
of my house,” said the landlord, “will the
respectability of my house pay the brewer, or keep the roof over
my head? No, no! when respectability won’t keep a
man, do you see, the best thing is to let it go and wander.
Only let me have my own way, and both the brewer, myself, and
every one of us, will be satisfied. And then the
betting—what a deal we may make by the betting—and
that we shall have all to ourselves, you, I, and the young woman;
the brewer will have no hand in that. I can manage to raise
ten pounds, and if by flashing that about, I don’t manage
to make a hundred, call me horse.” “But,
suppose,” said I, “the party should lose, on whom you
sport your money, even as the birds did?” “We
must first make all right,” said the landlord, “as I
told you before; the birds were irrational beings, and therefore
couldn’t come to an understanding with the others, <!--
page 359--><a name="page359"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
359</span>as you and the young woman can. The birds fought
fair; but I intend that you and the young woman should fight
cross.” “What do you mean by cross?” said
I. “Come, come,” said the landlord,
“don’t attempt to gammon me; you in the ring, and
pretend not to know what fighting cross is. That
won’t do, my fine fellow; but as no one is near us, I will
speak out. I intend that you and the young woman should
understand one another and agree beforehand which should be beat;
and if you take my advice you will determine between you that the
young woman shall be beat, as I am sure that the odds will run
high upon her, her character as a fist woman being spread far and
wide, so that all the flats who think it will be all right, will
back her, as I myself would, if I thought it would be a fair
thing.” “Then,” said I, “you would
not have us fight fair?” “By no means,”
said the landlord, “because why? I conceives that a
cross is a certainty to those who are in it, whereas by the fair
thing one may lose all he has.” “But,”
said I, “you said the other day, that you liked the fair
thing.” “That was by way of gammon,” said
the landlord; “just, do you see, as a Parliament cove might
say, speechifying from a barrel to a set of flats, whom he means
to sell. Come, what do you think of the plan?”</p>
<p>“It is a very ingenious one,” said I.</p>
<p>“A’n’t it?” said the landlord.
“The folks in this neighbourhood are beginning to call me
old fool, but if they don’t call me something else, when
they sees me friends with the brewer, and money in my pocket, my
name is not Catchpole. Come, drink your ale, and go home to
the young gentlewoman.”</p>
<p>“I am going,” said I, rising from my seat, after
finishing the remainder of the ale.</p>
<p>“Do you think she’ll have any objection?”
said the landlord.</p>
<p>“To do what?” said I.</p>
<p>“Why, to fight cross.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I do,” said I.</p>
<p>“But you will do your best to persuade her?”</p>
<p>“No, I will not,” said I.</p>
<p>“Are you fool enough to wish to fight fair?”</p>
<p>“No!” said I, “I am wise enough to wish not
to fight at all.”</p>
<p>“And how’s my brewer to be paid?” said the
landlord.</p>
<p>“I really don’t know,” said I.</p>
<p>“I’ll change my religion,” said the
landlord.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XCIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Another Visit—<i>A la
Margutte</i>—Clever Man—Napoleon’s
Estimate—Another Statue.</p>
<p>One evening Belle and myself received another visit from the
man in black. After a little conversation of not much
importance, I asked him whether he would not take some
refreshment, assuring him that I was <!-- page 360--><a
name="page360"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 360</span>now in
possession of some very excellent Hollands which, with a glass, a
jug of water, and a lump of sugar, were heartily at his service;
he accepted my offer, and Belle going with a jug to the spring,
from which she was in the habit of procuring water for tea,
speedily returned with it full of the clear, delicious water of
which I have already spoken. Having placed the jug by the
side of the man in black, she brought him a glass and spoon, and
a tea-cup, the latter containing various lumps of snowy-white
sugar: in the meantime I had produced a bottle of the stronger
liquid. The man in black helped himself to some water, and
likewise to some Hollands, the proportion of water being about
two-thirds; then adding a lump of sugar, he stirred the whole up,
tasted it, and said that it was good.</p>
<p>“This is one of the good things of life,” he
added, after a short pause.</p>
<p>“What are the others?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“There is Malvoisia sack,” said the man in black,
“and partridge, and beccafico.”</p>
<p>“And what do you say to high mass?” said I.</p>
<p>“High mass!” said the man in black;
“however,” he continued, after a pause, “I will
be frank with you; I came to be so; I may have heard high mass on
a time, and said it too; but as for any predilection for it, I
assure you I have no more than for a long High Church
sermon.”</p>
<p>“You speak <i>à la Margutte</i>,” said
I.</p>
<p>“Margutte!” said the man in black, musingly,
“Margutte!”</p>
<p>“You have read Pulci, I suppose?” said I.</p>
<p>“Yes, yes,” said the man in black, laughing;
“I remember.”</p>
<p>“He might be rendered into English,” said I,
“something in this style:—</p>
<blockquote><p>‘To which Margutte answered with a sneer,<br
/>
I like the blue no better than the black,<br />
My faith consists alone in savoury cheer,<br />
In roasted capons, and in potent sack;<br />
But above all, in famous gin and clear,<br />
Which often lays the Briton on his back,<br />
With lump of sugar, and with lympth from well,<br />
I drink it, and defy the fiends of hell.’”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“He! he! he!” said the man in black; “that
is more than Mezzofante could have done for a stanza of
Byron.”</p>
<p>“A clever man,” said I.</p>
<p>“Who?” said the man in black.</p>
<p>“Mezzofante di Bologna.”</p>
<p>“He! he! he!” said the man in black; “now I
know that you are not a Gypsy, at least a soothsayer; no
soothsayer would have said that—”</p>
<p>“Why,” said I, “does he not understand
five-and-twenty tongues?”</p>
<p>“O yes,” said the man in black; “and
five-and-twenty added to them; but—he! he! he! it was
principally from him who is certainly the greatest of
Philologists that I formed my opinion of the sect.”</p>
<p>“You ought to speak of him with more respect,”
said I; “I have heard say that he has done good service to
your See.”</p>
<p><!-- page 361--><a name="page361"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
361</span>“O, yes,” said the man in black; “he
has done good service to our See, that is, in his way; when the
neophytes of the propaganda are to be examined in the several
tongues in which they are destined to preach, he is appointed to
question them, the questions being first written down for him, or
else, he! he! he! Of course you know Napoleon’s
estimate of Mezzofante; he sent for the linguist from motives of
curiosity, and after some discourse with him, told him that he
might depart; then turning to some of his generals, he observed,
‘<i>Nous avons eu ici un exemple qu’un homme peut
avoir beaucoup de paroles avec bien peu
d’esprit</i>.’”</p>
<p>“You are ungrateful to him,” said I; “well,
perhaps, when he is dead and gone you will do him
justice.”</p>
<p>“True,” said the man in black; “when he is
dead and gone we intend to erect him a statue of wood, on the
left-hand side of the door of the Vatican library.”</p>
<p>“Of wood?” said I.</p>
<p>“He was the son of a carpenter, you know,” said
the man in black; “the figure will be of wood, for no other
reason, I assure you; he! he!”</p>
<p>“You should place another statue on the
right.”</p>
<p>“Perhaps we shall,” said the man in black;
“but we know of no one amongst the philologists of Italy,
nor, indeed, of the other countries, inhabited by the faithful,
worthy to sit parallel in effigy with our illustrissimo; when,
indeed, we have conquered those regions of the perfidious by
bringing the inhabitants thereof to the true faith, I have no
doubt that we shall be able to select one worthy to bear him
company, one whose statue shall be placed on the right hand of
the library, in testimony of our joy at his conversion; for, as
you know, ‘There is more joy,’ etc.”</p>
<p>“Wood?” said I.</p>
<p>“I hope not,” said the man in black; “no, if
I be consulted as to the material for the statue, I should
strongly recommend bronze.”</p>
<p>And when the man in black had said this, he emptied his second
tumbler of its contents, and prepared himself another.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XCIV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Prerogative—Feeling of Gratitude—A
Long History—Alliterative Style—Advantageous
Specimen—Jesuit Benefice—Not Sufficient—Queen
Stork’s Tragedy—Good Sense—Grandeur and
Gentility—Ironmonger’s Daughter—Clan
Mac-Sycophant—Lick-Spittles—A
Curiosity—Newspaper Editors—Charles the
Simple—High-flying Ditty—Dissenters—Lower
Classes—Priestley’s House—Saxon
Ancestors—Austin—Renovating
Glass—Money—Quite Original.</p>
<p>“So you hope to bring these regions again beneath the
banner of the Roman See?” said I; after the man in black
had prepared the beverage, and tasted it.</p>
<p><!-- page 362--><a name="page362"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
362</span>“Hope,” said the man in black; “how
can we fail? Is not the Church of these regions going to
lose its prerogative?”</p>
<p>“Its prerogative?”</p>
<p>“Yes; those who should be the guardians of the religion
of England are about to grant Papists emancipation and to remove
the disabilities from Dissenters, which will allow the Holy
Father to play his own game in England.”</p>
<p>On my inquiring how the Holy Father intended to play his game,
the man in black gave me to understand that he intended for the
present to cover the land with temples, in which the religion of
Protestants would be continually scoffed at and reviled.</p>
<p>On my observing that such behaviour would savour strongly of
ingratitude, the man in black gave me to understand that if I
entertained the idea that the See of Rome was ever influenced in
its actions by any feeling of gratitude I was much mistaken,
assuring me that if the See of Rome in any encounter should
chance to be disarmed and its adversary, from a feeling of
magnanimity, should restore the sword which had been knocked out
of its hand, the See of Rome always endeavoured on the first
opportunity to plunge the said sword into its adversary’s
bosom,—conduct which the man in black seemed to think was
very wise, and which he assured me had already enabled it to get
rid of a great many troublesome adversaries, and would, he had no
doubt, enable it to get rid of a great many more.</p>
<p>On my attempting to argue against the propriety of such
behaviour, the man in black cut the matter short, by saying, that
if one party was a fool he saw no reason why the other should
imitate it in its folly.</p>
<p>After musing a little while I told him that emancipation had
not yet passed through the legislature, and that perhaps it never
would, reminding him that there was often many a slip between the
cup and the lip; to which observation the man in black agreed,
assuring me, however, that there was no doubt that emancipation
would be carried, inasmuch as there was a very loud cry at
present in the land; a cry of “tolerance,” which had
almost frightened the Government out of its wits; who, to get rid
of the cry, was going to grant all that was asked in the way of
toleration, instead of telling the people to “Hold their
nonsense,” and cutting them down, provided they continued
bawling longer.</p>
<p>I questioned the man in black with respect to the origin of
this cry; but he said to trace it to its origin would require a
long history; that, at any rate, such a cry was in existence, the
chief raisers of it being certain of the nobility, called Whigs,
who hoped by means of it to get into power, and to turn out
certain ancient adversaries of theirs called Tories, who were for
letting things remain in <i>statu quo</i>; that these Whigs were
backed by a party amongst the people called Radicals, a specimen
of whom I had seen in the public-house; a set of fellows who were
always in the habit of bawling against those in place; “and
so,” he added, “by means of these parties, and the
hubbub which the Papists and other smaller sects are making, a
general emancipation will be carried, and the Church of England
humbled, which is the principal thing which the See of Rome cares
for.”</p>
<p><!-- page 363--><a name="page363"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
363</span>On my telling the man in black that I believed that
even among the high dignitaries of the English Church there were
many who wished to grant perfect freedom to religions of all
descriptions, he said he was aware that such was the fact, and
that such a wish was anything but wise, inasmuch as if they had
any regard for the religion they professed, they ought to stand
by it through thick and thin, proclaiming it to be the only true
one, and denouncing all others, in an alliterative style, as
dangerous and damnable; whereas, by their present conduct, they
were bringing their religion into contempt with the people at
large, who would never continue long attached to a Church, the
ministers of which did not stand up for it, and likewise cause
their own brethren, who had a clearer notion of things, to be
ashamed of belonging to it. “I speak
advisedly,” said he, in continuation, “there is one
Platitude.”</p>
<p>“And I hope there is only one,” said I; “you
surely would not adduce the likes and dislikes of that poor silly
fellow as the criterions of the opinions of any party?”</p>
<p>“You know him,” said the man in black; “nay,
I, heard you mention him in the public-house; the fellow is not
very wise, I admit, but he has sense enough to know, that unless
a Church can make people hold their tongues when it thinks fit,
it is scarcely deserving the name of a Church; no, I think that
the fellow is not such a very bad stick, and that upon the whole
he is, or rather was, an advantageous specimen of the High Church
English clergy, who, for the most part, so far from troubling
their heads about persecuting people, only think of securing
their tithes, eating their heavy dinners, puffing out their
cheeks with importance on country justice benches, and
occasionally exhibiting their conceited wives, hoyden daughters,
and gawky sons at country balls, whereas
Platitude—”</p>
<p>“Stop,” said I; “you said in the
public-house that the Church of England was a persecuting Church,
and here in the dingle you have confessed that one section of it
is willing to grant perfect freedom to the exercise of all
religions, and the other only thinks of leading an easy
life.”</p>
<p>“Saying a thing in the public-house is a
widely-different thing from saying it in the dingle,” said
the man in black; “had the Church of England been a
persecuting Church, it would not stand in the position in which
it stands at present; it might, with its opportunities, have
spread itself over the greater part of the world. I was
about to observe, that instead of practising the indolent habits
of his High Church brethren, Platitude would be working for his
money, preaching the proper use of fire and faggot, or rather of
the halter and the whipping-post, encouraging mobs to attack the
houses of Dissenters, employing spies to collect the scandal of
neighbourhoods, in order that he might use it for sacerdotal
purposes, and, in fact, endeavouring to turn an English parish
into something like a Jesuit benefice in the south of
France.”</p>
<p>“He tried that game,” said I, “and the
parish said—‘Pooh, pooh,’ and, for the most
part, went over to the Dissenters.”</p>
<p>“Very true,” said the man in black, taking a sip
at his glass, “but <!-- page 364--><a
name="page364"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 364</span>why were
the Dissenters allowed to preach? why were they not beaten on the
lips till they spat out blood, with a dislodged tooth or
two? Why, but because the authority of the Church of
England has, by its own fault, become so circumscribed that Mr.
Platitude was not able to send a host of beadles and sbirri to
their chapel to bring them to reason, on which account Mr.
Platitude is very properly ashamed of his Church, and is thinking
of uniting himself with one which possesses more vigour and
authority.”</p>
<p>“It may have vigour and authority,” said I,
“in foreign lands, but in these kingdoms the day for
practising its atrocities is gone by. It is at present
almost below contempt, and is obliged to sue for grace <i>in
formâ pauperis</i>.”</p>
<p>“Very true,” said the man in black, “but let
it once obtain emancipation, and it will cast its slough, put on
its fine clothes, and make converts by thousands.
‘What a fine Church,’ they’ll say; ‘with
what authority it speaks—no doubts, no hesitation, no
sticking at trifles.’ What a contrast to the sleepy
English Church! they’ll go over to it by millions, till it
preponderates here over every other, when it will of course be
voted the dominant one; and then—and then—” and
here the man in black drank a considerable quantity of gin and
water.</p>
<p>“What then?” said I.</p>
<p>“What then?” said the man in black, “why,
she will be true to herself. Let Dissenters, whether they
be Church of England, as perhaps they may still call themselves,
Methodist, or Presbyterian, presume to grumble, and there shall
be bruising of lips in pulpits, tying up to whipping-posts,
cutting off ears and noses—he! he! the farce of King Log
has been acted long enough; the time for Queen Stork’s
tragedy is drawing nigh;” and the man in black sipped his
gin and water in a very exulting manner.</p>
<p>“And this is the Church which, according to your
assertion in the public-house, never persecutes?”</p>
<p>“I have already given you an answer,” said the man
in black, “with respect to the matter of the public-house;
it is one of the happy privileges of those who belong to my
church to deny in the public-house what they admit in the dingle;
we have high warranty for such double speaking. Did not the
foundation stone of our Church, Saint Peter, deny in the
public-house what he had previously professed in the
valley?”</p>
<p>“And do you think,” said I, “that the people
of England, who have shown aversion to anything in the shape of
intolerance, will permit such barbarities as you have
described?”</p>
<p>“Let them become Papists,” said the man in black:
“only let the majority become Papists, and you will
see.”</p>
<p>“They will never become so,” said I; “the
good sense of the people of England will never permit them to
commit such an absurdity.”</p>
<p>“The good sense of the people of England!” said
the man in black, filling himself another glass.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I; “the good sense of not only
the upper, but the middle and lower classes.”</p>
<p><!-- page 365--><a name="page365"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
365</span>“And of what description of people are the upper
class?” said the man in black, putting a lump of sugar into
his gin and water.</p>
<p>“Very fine people,” said I, “monstrously
fine people; so, at least, they are generally believed to
be.”</p>
<p>“He! he!” said the man in black; “only those
think them so who don’t know them. The male part of
the upper class are in youth a set of heartless profligates; in
old age, a parcel of poor, shaking, nervous paillards. The
female part, worthy to be the sisters and wives of such wretches,
unmarried, full of cold vice, kept under by vanity and ambition,
but which, after marriage, they seek not to restrain; in old age,
abandoned to vapours and horrors; do you think that such beings
will afford any obstacle to the progress of the Church in these
regions, as soon as her movements are unfettered?”</p>
<p>“I cannot give an opinion; I know nothing of them,
except from a distance. But what think you of the middle
classes?”</p>
<p>“Their chief characteristic,” said the man in
black, “is a rage for grandeur and gentility; and that same
rage makes us quite sure of them in the long run.
Everything that’s lofty meets their unqualified
approbation; whilst everything humble, or, as they call it,
‘low,’ is scouted by them. They begin to have a
vague idea that the religion which they have hitherto professed
is low; at any rate that it is not the religion of the mighty
ones of the earth, of the great kings and emperors whose shoes
they have a vast inclination to kiss, nor was used by the grand
personages of whom they have read in their novels and romances,
their Ivanhoes, their Marmions, and their Ladies of the
Lake.”</p>
<p>“Do you think that the writings of Scott have had any
influence in modifying their religious opinions?”</p>
<p>“Most certainly I do,” said the man in
black. “The writings of that man have made them
greater fools than they were before. All their conversation
now is about gallant knights, princesses, and cavaliers, with
which his pages are stuffed—all of whom were Papists, or
very high Church, which is nearly the same thing; and they are
beginning to think that the religion of such nice sweet-scented
gentry must be something very superfine. Why, I know at
Birmingham the daughter of an ironmonger, who screeches to the
piano the Lady of the Lake’s hymn to the Virgin Mary,
always weeps when Mary Queen of Scots is mentioned, and fasts on
the anniversary of the death of that very wise martyr, Charles
the First. Why, I would engage to convert such an idiot to
popery in a week, were it worth my trouble. <i>O
Cavalière Gualtiero avete fatto molto in favore delle
Santa Sede</i>!”</p>
<p>“If he has,” said I, “he has done it
unwittingly; I never heard before that he was a favourer of the
popish delusion.”</p>
<p>“Only in theory,” said the man in black.
“Trust any of the clan Mac-Sycophant for interfering openly
and boldly in favour of any cause on which the sun does not shine
benignantly. Popery is at present, as you say, suing for
grace in these regions <i>in formâ pauperis</i>; but let
royalty once take it up, let old gouty George once patronize it,
and I would consent to drink puddle-water, if the very next time
the canny <!-- page 366--><a name="page366"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 366</span>Scot was admitted to the royal
symposium he did not say, ‘By my faith, yere Majesty, I
have always thought, at the bottom of my heart, that popery, as
ill scrapit tongues ca’ it, was a very grand religion; I
shall be proud to follow your Majesty’s example in adopting
it.’”</p>
<p>“I doubt not,” said I, “that both gouty
George and his devoted servant will be mouldering in their tombs
long before Royalty in England thinks about adopting
popery.”</p>
<p>“We can wait,” said the man in black, “in
these days of rampant gentility, there will be no want of Kings
nor of Scots about them.”</p>
<p>“But not Walters,” said I.</p>
<p>“Our work has been already tolerably well done by
one,” said the man in black; “but if we wanted
literature we should never lack in these regions hosts of
literary men of some kind or other to eulogize us, provided our
religion were in the fashion, and our popish nobles choose, and
they always do our bidding, to admit the canaille to their
tables, their kitchen tables. As for literature in
general,” said he, “the Santa Sede is not
particularly partial to it, it may be employed both ways.
In Italy, in particular, it has discovered that literary men are
not always disposed to be lick-spittles.”</p>
<p>“For example, Dante,” said I.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the man in black. “A
dangerous personage; that poem of his cuts both ways; and then
there was Pulci, that Morgante of his cuts both ways, or rather
one way, and that sheer against us; and then there was Aertino,
who dealt so hard with the poveri frati; all writers, at least
Italian ones, are not lick-spittles. And then in
Spain,—’tis true, Lope de Vega and Calderon were most
inordinate lick-spittles; the Principe Constante of the last is a
curiosity in its way; and then the Mary Stuart of Lope; I think I
shall recommend the perusal of that work to the Birmingham
ironworker’s daughter; she has been lately thinking of
adding ‘a slight knowledge of the magneeficent language of
the Peninsula’ to the rest of her accomplishments, he! he!
he! but then there was Cervantes, starving, but straight; he
deals us some hard knocks in that second part of his Quixote;
then there was some of the writers of the picaresque
novels. No, all literary men are not lick-spittles, whether
in Italy or Spain, or, indeed, upon the Continent; it is only in
England that all—”</p>
<p>“Come,” said I, “mind what you are about to
say of English literary men.”</p>
<p>“Why should I mind?” said the man in black,
“there are no literary men here. I have heard of
literary men living in garrets, but not in dingles, whatever
philologists may do; I may, therefore, speak out freely. It
is only in England that literary men are invariably lickspittles;
on which account, perhaps, they are so despised, even by those
who benefit by their dirty services. Look at your
fashionable novel writers, he! he! and above all at your
newspaper editors, ho! ho!”</p>
<p>“You will, of course, except the editors of the --- from
your censure of the last class?” said I.</p>
<p>“Them!” said the man in black; “why, they
might serve as models in the dirty trade to all the rest who
practise it. See how they bepraise <!-- page 367--><a
name="page367"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 367</span>their
patrons, the grand Whig nobility, who hope, by raising the cry of
liberalism, and by putting themselves at the head of the
populace, to come into power shortly. I don’t wish to
be hard, at present, upon those Whigs,” he continued,
“for they are playing our game; but a time will come when,
not wanting them, we will kick them to a considerable distance:
and then, when toleration is no longer the cry, and the Whigs are
no longer backed by the populace, see whether the editors of the
--- will stand by them; they will prove themselves as expert
lick-spittles of despotism as of liberalism. Don’t
think they will always bespatter the Tories and
Austria.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “I am sorry to find that you
entertain so low an opinion of the spirit of English literary
men; we will now return, if you please, to the subject of the
middle classes; I think your strictures upon them in general are
rather too sweeping—they are not altogether the foolish
people you have described. Look, for example, at that very
powerful and numerous body the Dissenters, the descendants of
those sturdy Patriots who hurled Charles the Simple from his
throne.”</p>
<p>“There are some sturdy fellows amongst them, I do not
deny,” said the man in black, “especially amongst the
preachers, clever withal—two or three of that class nearly
drove Mr. Platitude mad, as perhaps you are aware, but they are
not very numerous; and the old sturdy sort of preachers are fast
dropping off, and, as we observe with pleasure, are generally
succeeded by frothy coxcombs, whom it would not be very difficult
to gain over. But what we most rely upon as an instrument
to bring the Dissenters over to us is the mania for gentility,
which amongst them has of late become as great, and more
ridiculous, than amongst the middle classes belonging to the
Church of England. All the plain and simple fashions of
their forefathers they are either about to abandon, or have
already done so. Look at the most part of their chapels, no
longer modest brick edifices, situated in quiet and retired
streets, but lunatic-looking erections, in what the simpletons
call the modern Gothic taste, of Portland-stone, with a cross
upon the top, and the site generally the most conspicuous that
can be found, and look at the manner in which they educate their
children, I mean those that are wealthy. They do not even
wish them to be Dissenters, ‘the sweet dears shall enjoy
the advantages of good society, of which their parents were
debarred.’ So the girls are sent to tip-top boarding
schools, where amongst other trash they read
‘Rokeby,’ and are taught to sing snatches from that
high-flying ditty, the ‘Cavalier ---’</p>
<blockquote><p>‘Would you match the base Skippon, and
Massey, and Brown<br />
With the barons of England, who fight for the
crown?’—</p>
</blockquote>
<p>he! he! their own names. Whilst the lads are sent to
those hot-beds of pride and folly—colleges, whence they
return with a greater contempt for everything ‘low,’
and especially for their own pedigree, than they went with.
I tell you, friend, the children of Dissenters, if not their
parents, are going over to the Church, as you call it, and the
Church is going over to Rome.”</p>
<p>“I do not see the justice of that latter assertion at
all,” said I; <!-- page 368--><a name="page368"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 368</span>“some of the Dissenters’
children may be coming over to the Church of England, and yet the
Church of England be very far from going over to Rome.”</p>
<p>“In the high road for it, I assure you,” said the
man in black, “part of it is going to abandon, the rest to
lose their prerogative, and when a Church no longer retains its
prerogative, it speedily loses its own respect, and that of
others.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “if the higher classes have
all the vices and follies which you represent, on which point I
can say nothing, as I have never mixed with them; and even
supposing the middle classes are the foolish beings you would
fain make them, and which I do not believe them as a body to be,
you would still find some resistance amongst the lower classes, I
have a considerable respect for their good sense and independence
of character; but pray let me hear your opinion of
them.”</p>
<p>“As for the lower classes,” said the man in black,
“I believe them to be the most brutal wretches in the
world, the most addicted to foul feeding, foul language, and foul
vices of every kind; wretches who have neither love for country,
religion, nor anything save their own vile selves. You
surely do not think that they would oppose a change of religion?
why, there is not one of them but would hurrah for the Pope, or
Mahomet, for the sake of a hearty gorge and a drunken bout, like
those which they are treated with at election
contests.”</p>
<p>“Has your church any followers amongst them?” said
I.</p>
<p>“Wherever there happens to be a Romish family of
considerable possessions,” said the man in black,
“our church is sure to have followers of the lower class,
who have come over in the hope of getting something in the shape
of dole or donation. As, however, the Romish is not yet the
dominant religion, and the clergy of the English establishment
have some patronage to bestow, the churches are not quite
deserted by the lower classes; yet were the Romish to become the
established religion, they would, to a certainty, all go over to
it; you can scarcely imagine what a self-interested set they
are—for example, the landlord of that public-house in which
I first met you, having lost a sum of money upon a cock-fight,
and his affairs in consequence being in a bad condition, is on
the eve of coming over to us, in the hope that two old Popish
females of property, whom, I confess, will advance a sum of money
to set him up again in the world.”</p>
<p>“And what could have put such an idea into the poor
fellow’s head?” said I.</p>
<p>“Oh! he and I have had some conversation upon the state
of his affairs,” said the man in black; “I think he
might make a rather useful convert in these parts, provided
things take a certain turn, as they doubtless will. It is
no bad thing to have a fighting fellow, who keeps a public-house,
belonging to one’s religion. He has been occasionally
employed as a bully at elections by the Tory party, and he may
serve us in the same capacity. The fellow comes of a good
stock; I heard him say that his father headed the high Church
mob, who sacked and burnt Priestley’s house at Birmingham
towards the end of the last century.”</p>
<p><!-- page 369--><a name="page369"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
369</span>“A disgraceful affair,” said I.</p>
<p>“What do you mean by a disgraceful affair?” said
the man in black. “I assure you that nothing has
occurred for the last fifty years which has given the high-Church
party so much credit in the eyes of Rome as that; we did not
imagine that the fellows had so much energy. Had they
followed up that affair, by twenty others of a similar kind, they
would by this time have had everything in their own power; but
they did not, and, as a necessary consequence, they are reduced
to almost nothing.”</p>
<p>“I suppose,” said I, “that your church would
have acted very differently in its place.”</p>
<p>“It has always done so,” said the man in black,
coolly sipping. “Our church has always armed the
brute-population against the genius and intellect of a country,
provided that same intellect and genius were not willing to
become its instruments and eulogists; and provided we once obtain
a firm hold here again, we would not fail to do so. We
would occasionally stuff the beastly rabble with horseflesh and
bitter ale, and then halloo them on against all those who were
obnoxious to us.”</p>
<p>“Horseflesh and bitter ale!” I replied.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the man in black; “horseflesh
and bitter ale, the favourite delicacies of their Saxon
ancestors, who were always ready to do our bidding after a
liberal allowance of such cheer. There is a tradition in
our church, that before the Northumbrian rabble, at the
instigation of Austin, attacked and massacred the presbyterian
monks of Bangor, they had been allowed a good gorge of horseflesh
and bitter ale. He! he! he!” continued the man in
black, “what a fine spectacle to see such a mob, headed by
a fellow like our friend, the landlord, sack the house of another
Priestley!”</p>
<p>“Then you don’t deny that we have had a
Priestley,” said I, “and admit the possibility of our
having another? You were lately observing that all English
literary men were sycophants?”</p>
<p>“Lick-spittles,” said the man in black;
“yes, I admit that you have had a Priestley, but he was a
Dissenter of the old class; you have had him, and perhaps may
have another.”</p>
<p>“Perhaps we may,” said I. “But with
respect to the lower classes, have you mixed much with
them?”</p>
<p>“I have mixed with all classes,” said the man in
black, “and with the lower not less than the upper and
middle, they are much as I have described them; and of the three,
the lower are the worst. I never knew one of them that
possessed the slightest principle, no, not—. It is
true, there was one fellow whom I once met, who—; but it is
a long story, and the affair happened abroad.”</p>
<p>“I ought to know something of the English people,”
he continued, after a moment’s pause; “I have been
many years amongst them labouring in the cause of the
Church.”</p>
<p>“Your See must have had great confidence in your powers,
when it selected you to labour for it in these
parts.” Said I.</p>
<p>“They chose me,” said the man in black,
“principally because being <!-- page 370--><a
name="page370"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 370</span>of British
extraction and education, I could speak the English language and
bear a glass of something strong. It is the opinion of my
See, that it would hardly do to send a missionary into a country
like this who is not well versed in English; a country where they
think, so far from understanding any language besides his own,
scarcely one individual in ten speaks his own intelligibly, or an
ascetic person where, as they say, high and low, male and female,
are, at some period of their lives, fond of a renovating glass as
it is styled, in other words, of tippling.”</p>
<p>“Your See appears to entertain a very strange opinion of
the English,” said I.</p>
<p>“Not altogether an unjust one,” said the man in
black, lifting the glass to his mouth.</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “it is certainly very kind
on its part to wish to bring back such a set of beings beneath
its wing.”</p>
<p>“Why, as to the kindness of my See,” said the man
in black, “I have not much to say; my See has generally in
what it does a tolerably good motive; these heretics possess in
plenty what my See has a great hankering for, and can turn to a
good account—money!”</p>
<p>“The founder of the Christian religion cared nothing for
money,” said I.</p>
<p>“What have we to do with what the founder of the
Christian religion cared for?” said the man in black.
“How could our temples be built, and our priests supported
without money? But you are unwise to reproach us with a
desire of obtaining money; you forget that your own church, if
the Church of England be your own church, as I suppose it is,
from the willingness which you displayed in the public-house to
fight for it, is equally avaricious; look at your greedy Bishops,
and your corpulent Rectors! do they imitate Christ in his
disregard for money? You might as well tell me that they
imitate Christ in His meekness and humility.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “whatever their faults may
be, you can’t say that they go to Rome for
money.”</p>
<p>The man in black made no direct answer, but appeared by the
motion of his lips to be repeating something to himself.</p>
<p>“I see your glass is again empty,” said I;
“perhaps you will replenish it?”</p>
<p>The man in black arose from his chair, adjusted his
habiliments which were rather in disorder, and placed upon his
head his hat, which he had laid aside, then, looking at me, who
was still lying on the ground, he said—“I might,
perhaps, take another glass, though I believe I have had quite as
much as I can well bear; but I do not wish to hear you utter
anything more this evening after that last observation of
yours—it is quite original; I will meditate upon it on my
pillow this night after having said an ave and a pater—go
to Rome for money!” He then made Belle a low bow,
slightly motioned to me with his hand as if bidding farewell, and
then left the dingle with rather uneven steps.</p>
<p>“Go to Rome for money,” I heard him say as he
ascended the winding path, “he! he! he! Go to Rome
for money, ho! ho! ho!”</p>
<h2><!-- page 371--><a name="page371"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 371</span>CHAPTER XCV.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Wooded Retreat—Fresh Shoes—Wood
Fire—Ash, when Green—Queen of China—Cleverest
People—Declensions—Armenian—Thunder—Deep
Olive—What Do You Mean?—Koul Adonai—The Thick
Bushes—Wood Pigeon—Old Goethe.</p>
<p>Nearly three days elapsed without anything of particular
moment occurring. Belle drove the little cart containing
her merchandise about the neighbourhood, returning to the dingle
towards the evening. As for myself, I kept within my wooded
retreat, working during the periods of her absence leisurely at
my forge. Having observed that the quadruped which my
companion drove was as much in need of shoes as my own had been
some time previously, I had determined to provide it with a set,
and during the aforesaid periods occupied myself in preparing
them. As I was employed three mornings and afternoons about
them, I am sure that the reader will agree that I worked
leisurely, or rather lazily. On the third day Belle
arrived, somewhat later than usual; I was lying on my back at the
bottom of the dingle, employed in tossing up the shoes, which I
had produced, and catching them as they fell, some being always
in the air mounting or descending, somewhat after the fashion of
the waters of a fountain.</p>
<p>“Why have you been absent so long?” said I to
Belle, “it must be long past four by the day.”</p>
<p>“I have been almost killed by the heat,” said
Belle; “I was never out in a more sultry day—the poor
donkey, too, could scarcely move along.”</p>
<p>“He shall have fresh shoes,” said I, continuing my
exercise, “here they are, quite ready; to-morrow I will
tack them on.”</p>
<p>“And why are you playing with them in that
manner?” said Belle.</p>
<p>“Partly in triumph at having made them, and partly to
show that I can do something besides making them; it is not every
one who, after having made a set of horse-shoes, can keep them
going up and down in the air, without letting one
fall.”</p>
<p>“One has now fallen on your chin,” said Belle.</p>
<p>“And another on my cheek,” said I, getting up,
“it is time to discontinue the game, for the last shoe drew
blood.”</p>
<p>Belle went to her own little encampment; and as for myself,
after having flung the donkey’s shoes into my tent, I put
some fresh wood on the fire, which was nearly out, and hung the
kettle over it. I then issued forth from the dingle, and
strolled round the wood that surrounded it; for a long time I was
busied in meditation, looking at the ground, striking with my
foot, half unconsciously, the tufts of grass and thistles that I
met in my way. After some time, I lifted up my eyes to the
sky, at first vacantly, and then with more attention, turning my
head in all directions for a minute or two; after which I
returned to the dingle. Isopel was seated near the fire,
over which the kettle was now hung; she had changed her
dress—no signs of the dust and fatigue of <!-- page
372--><a name="page372"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
372</span>her late excursion remained; she had just added to the
fire a small billet of wood, two or three of which I had left
beside it; the fire cracked, and a sweet odour filled the
dingle.</p>
<p>“I am fond of sitting by a wood fire,” said Belle,
“when abroad, whether it be hot or cold; I love to see the
flames dart out of the wood; but what kind is this, and where did
you get it?”</p>
<p>“It is ash,” said I, “green ash.
Somewhat less than a week ago, whilst I was wandering along the
road by the side of a wood, I came to a place where some peasants
were engaged in cutting up and clearing away a confused mass of
fallen timber: a mighty aged oak had given way the night before,
and in its fall had shivered some smaller trees; the upper part
of the oak, and the fragments of the rest, lay across the
road. I purchased, for a trifle, a bundle or two, and the
wood on the fire is part of it—ash, green ash.”</p>
<p>“That makes good the old rhyme,” said Belle,
“which I have heard sung by the old women in the great
house:—</p>
<blockquote><p>‘Ash, when green,<br />
Is fire for a queen.’”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“And on fairer form of queen, ash fire never
shone,” said I, “than on thine, O beauteous queen of
the dingle.”</p>
<p>“I am half disposed to be angry with you, young
man,” said Belle.</p>
<p>“And why not entirely?” said I.</p>
<p>Belle made no reply.</p>
<p>“Shall I tell you?” I demanded. “You
had no objection to the first part of the speech, but you did not
like being called queen of the dingle. Well, if I had the
power, I would make you queen of something better than the
dingle—Queen of China. Come, let us have
tea.”</p>
<p>“Something less would content me,” said Belle,
sighing, as she rose to prepare our evening meal.</p>
<p>So we took tea together, Belle and I. “How
delicious tea is after a hot summer’s day, and a long
walk,” said she.</p>
<p>“I dare say it is most refreshing then,” said I;
“but I have heard people say that they most enjoy it on a
cold winter’s night, when the kettle is hissing on the
fire, and their children playing on the hearth.”</p>
<p>Belle sighed. “Where does tea come from?”
she presently demanded.</p>
<p>“From China,” said I; “I just now mentioned
it, and the mention of it put me in mind of tea.”</p>
<p>“What kind of country is China?”</p>
<p>“I know very little about it; all I know is, that it is
a very large country far to the East, but scarcely large enough
to contain its inhabitants, who are so numerous, that though
China does not cover one-ninth part of the world, its inhabitants
amount to one-third of the population of the world.”</p>
<p>“And do they talk as we do?”</p>
<p>“O no! I know nothing of their language; but I
have heard that it is quite different from all others, and so
difficult that none but the <!-- page 373--><a
name="page373"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 373</span>cleverest
people amongst foreigners can master it, on which account,
perhaps, only the French pretend to know anything about
it.”</p>
<p>“Are the French so very clever, then?” said
Belle.</p>
<p>“They say there are no people like them, at least in
Europe. But talking of Chinese reminds me that I have not
for some time past given you a lesson in Armenian. The word
for tea in Armenian is—by-the-bye, what is the Armenian
word for tea?”</p>
<p>“That’s your affair, not mine,” said Belle;
“it seems hard that the master should ask the
scholar.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “whatever the word may be in
Armenian, it is a noun; and as we have never yet declined an
Armenian noun together, we may as well take this opportunity of
declining one. Belle, there are ten declensions in
Armenian!”</p>
<p>“What’s a declension?”</p>
<p>“The way of declining a noun.”</p>
<p>“Then, in the civilest way imaginable, I decline the
noun. Is that a declension?”</p>
<p>“You should never play on words; to do so is low,
vulgar, smelling of the pothouse, the workhouse. Belle, I
insist on your declining an Armenian noun.”</p>
<p>“I have done so already,” said Belle.</p>
<p>“If you go on in this way,” said I, “I shall
decline taking any more tea with you. Will you decline an
Armenian noun?”</p>
<p>“I don’t like the language,” said
Belle. “If you must teach me languages, why not teach
me French or Chinese?”</p>
<p>“I know nothing of Chinese; and as for French, none but
a Frenchman is clever enough to speak it—to say nothing of
teaching; no, we will stick to Armenian, unless, indeed, you
would prefer Welsh!”</p>
<p>“Welsh, I have heard, is vulgar,” said Belle;
“so, if I must learn one of the two, I will prefer
Armenian, which I never heard of till you mentioned it to me;
though of the two, I really think Welsh sounds best.”</p>
<p>“The Armenian noun,” said I, “which I
propose for your declension this night, is --- which signifieth
Master.”</p>
<p>“I neither like the word nor the sound,” said
Belle.</p>
<p>“I can’t help that,” said I; “it is
the word I choose: Master, with all its variations, being the
first noun, the sound of which I would have you learn from my
lips. Come, let us begin—</p>
<p>“A master. Of a master, etc.
Repeat—”</p>
<p>“I am not much used to say the word,” said Belle,
“but to oblige you I will decline it as you wish;”
and thereupon Belle declined Master in Armenian.</p>
<p>“You have declined the noun very well,” said I;
“that is in the singular number; we will now go to the
plural.”</p>
<p>“What is the plural?” said Belle.</p>
<p>“That which implies more than one, for example, Masters;
you shall now go through Masters in Armenian.”</p>
<p>“Never,” said Belle, “never; it is bad to
have one master, but more I would never bear, whether in Armenian
or English.”</p>
<p><!-- page 374--><a name="page374"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
374</span>“You do not understand,” said I; “I
merely want you to decline Masters in Armenian.”</p>
<p>“I do decline them; I will have nothing to do with them,
nor with master either; I was wrong to—What sound is
that?”</p>
<p>“I did not hear it, but I dare say it is thunder; in
Armenian—”</p>
<p>“Never mind what it is in Armenian; but why do you think
it is thunder?”</p>
<p>“Ere I returned from my stroll, I looked up into the
heavens, and by their appearance I judged that a storm was nigh
at hand.”</p>
<p>“And why did you not tell me so?”</p>
<p>“You never asked me about the state of the atmosphere,
and I am not in the habit of giving my opinion to people on any
subject, unless questioned. But, setting that aside, can
you blame me for not troubling you with forebodings about storm
and tempest, which might have prevented the pleasure you promised
yourself in drinking tea, or perhaps a lesson in Armenian, though
you pretend to dislike the latter.”</p>
<p>“My dislike is not pretended,” said Belle;
“I hate the sound of it, but I love my tea, and it was kind
of you not to wish to cast a cloud over my little pleasures; the
thunder came quite time enough to interrupt it without being
anticipated—there is another peal—I will clear away,
and see that my tent is in a condition to resist the storm, and I
think you had better bestir yourself.”</p>
<p>Isopel departed, and I remained seated on my stone, as nothing
belonging to myself required any particular attention; in about a
quarter of an hour she returned, and seated herself upon her
stool.</p>
<p>“How dark the place is become since I left you,”
said she; “just as if night were just at hand.”</p>
<p>“Look up at the sky,” said I; “and you will
not wonder; it is all of a deep olive. The wind is
beginning to rise; hark how it moans among the branches; and see
now their tops are bending—it brings dust on its
wings—I felt some fall on my face; and what is this, a drop
of rain?”</p>
<p>“We shall have plenty anon,” said Belle; “do
you hear? it already begins to hiss upon the embers; that fire of
ours will soon be extinguished.”</p>
<p>“It is not probable that we shall want it,” said
I, “but we had better seek shelter: let us go into my
tent.”</p>
<p>“Go in,” said Belle, “but you go in alone;
as for me, I will seek my own.”</p>
<p>“You are right,” said I, “to be afraid of
me; I have taught you to decline master in Armenian.”</p>
<p>“You almost tempt me,” said Belle, “to make
you decline mistress in English.”</p>
<p>“To make matters short,” said I, “I decline
a mistress.”</p>
<p>“What do you mean?” said Belle, angrily.</p>
<p>“I have merely done what you wished me,” said I,
“and in your own style; there is no other way of declining
anything in English, for in English there are no
declensions.”</p>
<p><!-- page 375--><a name="page375"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
375</span>“The rain is increasing,” said Belle.</p>
<p>“It is so,” said I; “I shall go to my tent;
you may come, if you please; I do assure you I am not afraid of
you.”</p>
<p>“Nor I of you,” said Belle; “so I will
come. Why should I be afraid? I can take my own part;
that is—”</p>
<p>We went into the tent and sat down, and now the rain began to
pour with vehemence. “I hope we shall not be flooded
in this hollow,” said I to Belle. “There is no
fear of that,” said Belle; “the wandering people,
amongst other names, call it the dry hollow. I believe
there is a passage somewhere or other by which the wet is carried
off. There must be a cloud right above us, it is so
dark. Oh! what a flash!”</p>
<p>“And what a peal,” said I; “that is what the
Hebrews call Koul Adonai—the voice of the Lord. Are
you afraid?”</p>
<p>“No,” said Belle, “I rather like to hear
it.”</p>
<p>“You are right,” said I, “I am fond of the
sound of thunder myself. There is nothing like it; Koul
Adonai behadar; the voice of the Lord is a glorious voice, as the
prayer-book version hath it.”</p>
<p>“There is something awful in it,” said Belle;
“and then the lightning, the whole dingle is now in a
blaze.”</p>
<p>“‘The voice of the Lord maketh the hinds to calve,
and discovereth the thick bushes.’ As you say, there
is something awful in thunder.”</p>
<p>“There are all kinds of noises above us,” said
Belle; “surely I heard the crashing of a tree?”</p>
<p>“‘The voice of the Lord breaketh the cedar
trees,’” said I, “but what you hear is caused
by a convulsion of the air; during a thunder-storm there are
occasionally all kinds of aërial noises. Ab Gwilym,
who, next to King David, has best described a thunder-storm,
speaks of these aërial noises in the following
manner:—</p>
<blockquote><p>‘Astonied now I stand at strains,<br />
As of ten thousand clanking chains;<br />
And once, methought, that overthrown,<br />
The welkin’s oaks came whelming down;<br />
Upon my head up starts my hair:<br />
Why hunt abroad the hounds of air?<br />
What cursed hag is screeching high,<br />
Whilst crash goes all her crockery?”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>You would hardly believe, Belle, that though I offered at
least ten thousand lines nearly as good as those to the
booksellers in London, the simpletons were so blind to their
interest as to refuse purchasing them.”</p>
<p>“I don’t wonder at it,” said Belle,
“especially if such dreadful expressions frequently occur
as that towards the end; surely that was the crash of a
tree?”</p>
<p>“Ah!” said I, “there falls the cedar
tree—I mean the sallow; one of the tall trees on the
outside of the dingle has been snapped short.”</p>
<p>“What a pity,” said Belle, “that the fine
old oak, which you saw the peasants cutting up, gave way the
other night, when scarcely a breath of air was stirring; how much
better to have fallen in a storm like this, the fiercest I
remember.”</p>
<p><!-- page 376--><a name="page376"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
376</span>“I don’t think so,” said I;
“after braving a thousand tempests, it was meeter for it to
fall of itself than to be vanquished at last. But to return
to Ab Gwilym’s poetry, he was above culling dainty words,
and spoke boldly his mind on all subjects. Enraged with the
thunder for parting him and Morfydd, he says, at the conclusion
of his ode,</p>
<blockquote><p>‘My curse, O Thunder, cling to thee,<br />
For parting my dear pearl and me!’”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“You and I shall part; this is, I shall go to my tent if
you persist in repeating from him. The man must have been a
savage. A poor wood-pigeon has fallen dead.”</p>
<p>“Yes,” said I, “there he lies just outside
the tent; often have I listened to his note when alone in this
wilderness. So you do not like Ab Gwilym; what say you to
old Goethe:—</p>
<blockquote><p>‘Mist shrouds the night, and rack;<br />
Hear, in the woods, what an awful crack!<br />
Wildly the owls are flitting,<br />
Hark to the pillars splitting<br />
Of palaces verdant ever,<br />
The branches quiver and sever,<br />
The mighty stems are creaking,<br />
The poor roots breaking and shrieking,<br />
In wild mixt ruin down dashing,<br />
O’er one another they’re crashing;<br />
Whilst ’midst the rocks so hoary,<br />
Whirlwinds hurry and worry.<br />
Hear’st not, sister—’”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“Hark!” said Belle, “hark!”</p>
<blockquote><p>“‘Hear’st not, sister, a
chorus<br />
Of voices—?’”</p>
</blockquote>
<p>“No,” said Belle, “but I hear a
voice.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XCVI.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">A Shout—A Fire Ball—See to the
Horses—Passing Away—Gap in the Hedge—On Three
Wheels—Why Do You Stop?—No Craven Heart—The
Cordial—Across the Country—Small Bags.</p>
<p>I listened attentively, but I could hear nothing but the loud
clashing of branches, the pattering of rain, and the muttered
growl of thunder. I was about to tell Belle that she must
have been mistaken, when I heard a shout, indistinct it is true,
owing to the noises aforesaid, from some part of the field above
the dingle. “I will soon see what’s the
matter,” said I to Belle, starting up. “I will
go, too,” said the girl. “Stay where you
are,” said I; “if I need you, I will call;”
and, without waiting for any answer, I hurried to the mouth of
the dingle. I was <!-- page 377--><a
name="page377"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 377</span>about a few
yards only from the top of the ascent, when I beheld a blaze of
light, from whence I knew not; the next moment there was a loud
crash, and I appeared involved in a cloud of sulphurous
smoke. “Lord have mercy upon us!” I heard a
voice say, and methought I heard the plunging and struggling of
horses. I had stopped short on hearing the crash, for I was
half stunned; but I now hurried forward, and in a moment stood
upon the plain. Here I was instantly aware of the cause of
the crash and the smoke. One of those balls, generally
called fire-balls, had fallen from the clouds, and was burning on
the plain at a short distance; and the voice which I had heard,
and the plunging, were as easily accounted for. Near the
left-hand corner of the grove which surrounded the dingle, and
about ten yards from the fire-ball, I perceived a chaise, with a
postillion on the box, who was making efforts, apparently
useless, to control his horses, which were kicking and plunging
in the highest degree of excitement. I instantly ran
towards the chaise, in order to offer what help was in my
power. “Help me,” said the poor fellow, as I
drew nigh; but before I could reach the horses, they had turned
rapidly round, one of the fore-wheels flew from its axle-tree,
the chaise was overset, and the postillion flung violently from
his seat upon the field. The horses now became more furious
than before, kicking desperately, and endeavouring to disengage
themselves from the fallen chaise. As I was hesitating
whether to run to the assistance of the postillion, or endeavour
to disengage the animals, I heard the voice of Belle exclaiming,
“See to the horses, I will look after the man.”
She had, it seems, been alarmed by the crash which accompanied
the firebolt, and had hurried up to learn the cause. I
forthwith seized the horses by the heads, and used all the means
I possessed to soothe and pacify them, employing every gentle
modulation of which my voice was capable. Belle, in the
meantime, had raised up the man, who was much stunned by his
fall; but presently recovering his recollection to a certain
degree, he came limping to me, holding his hand to his right
thigh. “The first thing that must now be done,”
said I, “is to free these horses from the traces; can you
undertake to do so?” “I think I can,”
said the man, looking at me somewhat stupidly. “I
will help,” said Belle, and without loss of time laid hold
of one of the traces. The man, after a short pause, also
set to work, and in a few minutes the horses were
extricated. “Now,” said I to the man,
“what is next to be done?” “I don’t
know,” said he; “indeed, I scarcely know anything; I
have been so frightened by this horrible storm, and so shaken by
my fall.” “I think,” said I, “that
the storm is passing away, so cast your fears away too; and as
for your fall, you must bear it as lightly as you can. I
will tie the horses amongst those trees, and then we will all
betake us to the hollow below.” “And
what’s to become of my chaise?” said the postillion,
looking ruefully on the fallen vehicle. “Let us leave
the chaise for the present,” said I; “we can be of no
use to it.” “I don’t like to leave my
chaise lying on the ground in this weather,” said the man,
“I love my chaise, and him whom it belongs to.”
“You are quite right to be fond of yourself,” said I,
“on which account I advise you to seek <!-- page 378--><a
name="page378"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 378</span>shelter
from the rain as soon as possible.” “I was not
talking of myself,” said the man, “but my master, to
whom the chaise belongs.” “I thought you called
the chaise yours,” said I. “That’s my way
of speaking,” said the man, “but the chaise is my
master’s, and a better master does not live.
Don’t you think we could manage to raise up the
chaise?” “And what is to become of the
horses?” said I. “I love my horses well
enough,” said the man; “but they will take less harm
than the chaise. We two can never lift up that
chaise.” “But we three can,” said Belle;
“at least, I think so; and I know where to find two poles
which will assist us.” “You had better go to
the tent,” said I, “you will be wet
through.” “I care not for a little
wetting,” said Belle; “moreover, I have more gowns
than one—see you after the horses.” Thereupon,
I led the horses past the mouth of the dingle, to a place where a
gap in the hedge afforded admission to the copse or plantation,
on the southern side. Forcing them through the gap, I led
them to a spot amidst the trees, which I deemed would afford them
the most convenient place for standing; then, darting down into
the dingle, I brought up a rope, and also the halter of my own
nag, and with these fastened them each to a separate tree in the
best manner I could. This done, I returned to the chaise
and the postillion. In a minute or two Belle arrived with
two poles, which, it seems, had long been lying, overgrown with
brushwood, in a ditch or hollow behind the plantation. With
these both she and I set to work in endeavouring to raise the
fallen chaise from the ground.</p>
<p>We experienced considerable difficulty in this undertaking; at
length, with the assistance of the postillion, we saw our efforts
crowned with success—the chaise was lifted up, and stood
upright on three wheels.</p>
<p>“We may leave it here in safety,” said I,
“for it will hardly move away on three wheels, even
supposing it could run by itself; I am afraid there is work here
for a wheelwright, in which case I cannot assist you; if you were
in need of a blacksmith it would be otherwise.”
“I don’t think either the wheel or the axle is
hurt,” said the postillion, who had been handling both;
“it is only the linch-pin having dropped out that caused
the wheel to fly off; if I could but find the linch-pin! though,
perhaps, it fell out a mile away.” “Very
likely,” said I; “but never mind the linch-pin, I can
make you one, or something that will serve: but I can’t
stay here any longer, I am going to my place below with this
young gentlewoman, and you had better follow us.”
“I am ready,” said the man; and after lifting up the
wheel and propping it against the chaise, he went with us,
slightly limping, and with his hand pressed to his thigh.</p>
<p>As we were descending the narrow path, Belle leading the way,
and myself the last of the party, the postillion suddenly stopped
short, and looked about him. “Why do you stop?”
said I. “I don’t wish to offend you,”
said the man; “but this seems to be a strange place you are
leading me into; I hope you and the young gentlewoman, as you
call her, don’t mean me any harm—you seemed in a
great hurry to bring me here.” “We wished to
get you out of the rain,” said I, “and ourselves too;
that is, if we can, which I rather doubt, for the canvas of <!--
page 379--><a name="page379"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
379</span>a tent is slight shelter in such a rain; but what harm
should we wish to do you?” “You may think I
have money,” said the man, “and I have some, but only
thirty shillings, and for a sum like that it would be hardly
worth while to—” “Would it not?”
said I; “thirty shillings, after all, are thirty shillings,
and for what I know, half-a-dozen throats may have been cut in
this place for that sum at the rate of five shillings each;
moreover, there are the horses, which would serve to establish
the young gentlewoman and myself in housekeeping, provided we
were thinking of such a thing.” “Then I suppose
I have fallen into pretty hands,” said the man, putting
himself in a posture of defence; “but I’ll show no
craven heart; and if you attempt to lay hands on me, I’ll
try to pay you in your own coin. I’m rather lamed in
the leg, but I can still use my fists; so come on both of you,
man and woman, if woman this be, though she looks more like a
grenadier.”</p>
<p>“Let me hear no more of this nonsense,” said
Belle; “if you are afraid, you can go back to your
chaise—we only seek to do you a kindness.”</p>
<p>“Why, he was just now talking of cutting throats,”
said the man. “You brought it on yourself,”
said Belle; “you suspected us, and he wished to pass a joke
upon you; he would not hurt a hair of your head, were your coach
laden with gold, nor would I.” “Well,”
said the man, “I was wrong—here’s my hand to
both of you,” shaking us by the hands; “I’ll go
with you where you please, but I thought this a strange lonesome
place, though I ought not much to mind strange lonesome places,
having been in plenty of such when I was a servant in Italy,
without coming to any harm—come, let us move on, for
’tis a shame to keep you two in the rain.”</p>
<p>So we descended the path which led into the depths of the
dingle; at the bottom I conducted the postillion to my tent,
which, though the rain dripped and trickled through it, afforded
some shelter; there I bade him sit down on the log of wood, while
I placed myself as usual on my stone. Belle in the meantime
had repaired to her own place of abode. After a little
time, I produced a bottle of the cordial of which I have
previously had occasion to speak, and made my guest take a
considerable draught. I then offered him some bread and
cheese, which he accepted with thanks. In about an hour the
rain had much abated: “What do you now propose to
do?” said I. “I scarcely know,” said the
man; “I suppose I must endeavour to put on the wheel with
your help.” “How far are you from your
home?” I demanded. “Upwards of thirty
miles,” said the man; “my master keeps an inn on the
great north road, and from thence I started early this morning
with a family which I conveyed across the country to a hall at
some distance from here. On my return I was beset by the
thunder-storm, which frightened the horses, who dragged the
chaise off the road to the field above, and overset it as you
saw. I had proposed to pass the night at an inn about
twelve miles from here on my way back, though how I am to get
there to-night I scarcely know, even if we can put on the wheel,
for, to tell you the truth, I am shaken by my fall, and the
smoulder and smoke of that fire-ball have rather bewildered my
head; I am, moreover, not much acquainted with the
way.”</p>
<p><!-- page 380--><a name="page380"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
380</span>“The best thing you can do,” said I,
“is to pass the night here; I will presently light a fire,
and endeavour to make you comfortable—in the morning we
will see to your wheel.” “Well,” said the
man, “I shall be glad to pass the night here, provided I do
not intrude, but I must see to the horses.” Thereupon
I conducted the man to the place where the horses were
tied. “The trees drip very much upon them,”
said the man, “and it will not do for them to remain here
all night; they will be better out on the field picking the
grass, but first of all they must have a good feed of
corn.” Thereupon he went to his chaise, from which he
presently brought two small bags, partly filled with
corn—into them he inserted the mouths of the horses, tying
them over their heads. “Here we will leave them for a
time,” said the man; “when I think they have had
enough, I will come back, tie their fore-legs, and let them pick
about.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XCVII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Fire of Charcoal—The New Comer—No
Wonder!—Not a Blacksmith—A Love Affair—Gretna
Green—A Cool Thousand—Family Estates—Borough
Interest—Grand Education—Let us Hear—Already
Quarrelling—Honourable Parents—Most
Heroically—Not Common People—Fresh Charcoal.</p>
<p>It might be about ten o’clock at night. Belle, the
postillion, and myself sat just within the tent, by a fire of
charcoal which I had kindled in the chafing-pan. The man
had removed the harness from his horses, and, after tethering
their legs, had left them for the night in the field above, to
regale themselves on what grass they could find. The rain
had long since entirely ceased, and the moon and stars shone
bright in the firmament, up to which, putting aside the canvas, I
occasionally looked from the depths of the dingle. Large
drops of water, however, falling now and then upon the tent from
the neighbouring trees, would have served, could we have
forgotten it, to remind us of the recent storm, and also a
certain chilliness in the atmosphere, unusual to the season,
proceeding from the moisture with which the ground was saturated;
yet these circumstances only served to make our party enjoy the
charcoal fire the more. There we sat bending over it:
Belle, with her long beautiful hair streaming over her
magnificent shoulders; the postillion smoking his pipe, in his
shirt-sleeves and waistcoat, having flung aside his great coat,
which had sustained a thorough wetting; and I without my
wagoner’s slop, of which, it being in the same plight, I
had also divested myself.</p>
<p>The new comer was a well-made fellow of about thirty, with an
open and agreeable countenance. I found him very well
informed for a man in his station, and with some pretensions to
humour. After we had discoursed for some time on
indifferent subjects, the postillion, who had exhausted his pipe,
took it from his mouth, and, knocking out the ashes <!-- page
381--><a name="page381"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
381</span>upon the ground, exclaimed, “I little thought,
when I got up in the morning, that I should spend the night in
such agreeable company, and after such a fright.”</p>
<p>“Well,” said I, “I am glad that your opinion
of us has improved; it is not long since you seemed to hold us in
rather a suspicious light.”</p>
<p>“And no wonder,” said the man, “seeing the
place you were taking me to. I was not a little, but very
much, afraid of ye both; and so I continued for some time,
though, not to show a craven heart, I pretended to be quite
satisfied; but I see I was altogether mistaken about ye. I
thought you vagrant Gypsy folks and trampers; but
now—”</p>
<p>“Vagrant Gypsy folks and trampers,” said I;
“and what are we but people of that stamp?”</p>
<p>“Oh,” said the postillion, “if you wish to
be thought such, I am far too civil a person to contradict you,
especially after your kindness to me, but—”</p>
<p>“But!” said I; “what do you mean by
but? I would have you to know that I am proud of being a
travelling blacksmith: look at these donkey-shoes, I finished
them this day.”</p>
<p>The postillion took the shoes and examined them.
“So you made these shoes?” he cried at last.</p>
<p>“To be sure I did; do you doubt it?”</p>
<p>“Not in the least,” said the man.</p>
<p>“Ah! ah!” said I, “I thought I should bring
you back to your original opinion. I am, then, a vagrant
Gypsy body, a tramper, a wandering blacksmith.”</p>
<p>“Not a blacksmith, whatever else you may be,” said
the postillion, laughing.</p>
<p>“Then how do you account for my making those
shoes?”</p>
<p>“By your not being a blacksmith,” said the
postillion; “no blacksmith would have made shoes in that
manner. Besides, what did you mean just now by saying you
had finished these shoes to-day? a real blacksmith would have
flung off three or four sets of donkey-shoes in one morning, but
you, I will be sworn, have been hammering at these for days, and
they do you credit, but why? because you are no blacksmith; no,
friend, your shoes may do for this young gentlewoman’s
animal, but I shouldn’t like to have my horses shod by you,
unless at a great pinch indeed.”</p>
<p>“Then,” said I, “for what do you take
me?”</p>
<p>“Why, for some runaway young gentleman,” said the
postillion. “No offence, I hope?”</p>
<p>“None at all; no one is offended at being taken or
mistaken for a young gentleman, whether runaway or not; but from
whence do you suppose I have run away?”</p>
<p>“Why, from college,” said the man; “no
offence?”</p>
<p>“None whatever; and what induced me to run away from
college?”</p>
<p>“A love affair, I’ll be sworn,” said the
postillion. “You had become acquainted with this
young gentlewoman, so she and you—”</p>
<p>“Mind how you get on, friend,” said Belle, in a
deep serious tone.</p>
<p><!-- page 382--><a name="page382"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
382</span>“Pray proceed,” said I; “I dare say
you mean no offence.”</p>
<p>“None in the world,” said the postillion;
“all I was going to say was that you agreed to run away
together, you from college, and she from boarding-school.
Well, there’s nothing to be ashamed of in a matter like
that, such things are done every day by young folks in high
life.”</p>
<p>“Are you offended?” said I to Belle.</p>
<p>Belle made no answer; but, placing her elbows on her knees,
buried her face in her hands.</p>
<p>“So we ran away together?” said I.</p>
<p>“Ay, ay,” said the postillion, “to Gretna
Green, though I can’t say that I drove ye, though I have
driven many a pair.”</p>
<p>“And from Gretna Green we came here?”</p>
<p>“I’ll be bound you did,” said the man,
“till you could arrange matters at home.”</p>
<p>“And the horse-shoes?” said I.</p>
<p>“The donkey-shoes, you mean,” answered the
postillion; “why, I suppose you persuaded the blacksmith
who married you to give you, before you left, a few lessons in
his trade.”</p>
<p>“And we intend to stay here till we have arranged
matters at home?”</p>
<p>“Ay, ay,” said the postillion, “till the old
people are pacified, and they send you letters directed to the
next post town, to be left till called for, beginning with
‘Dear children,’ and enclosing you each a cheque for
one hundred pounds, when you will leave this place, and go home
in a coach like gentlefolks, to visit your governors; I should
like nothing better than to have the driving of you: and then
there will be a grand meeting of the two families, and after a
few reproaches, the old people will agree to do something
handsome for the poor thoughtless things; so you will have a
genteel house taken for you, and an annuity allowed you.
You won’t get much the first year, five hundred at the
most, in order that the old folks may let you feel that they are
not altogether satisfied with you, and that you are yet entirely
in their power; but the second, if you don’t get a cool
thousand, may I catch cold, especially should young madam here
present a son and heir for the old people to fondle, destined one
day to become sole heir of the two illustrious houses, and then
all the grand folks in the neighbourhood, who have, bless their
prudent hearts! kept rather aloof from you till then, for fear
you should want anything from them—I say, all the carriage
people in the neighbourhood, when they see how swimmingly matters
are going on, will come in shoals to visit you.”</p>
<p>“Really,” said I, “you are getting on
swimmingly.”</p>
<p>“Oh,” said the postillion, “I was not a
gentleman’s servant nine years without learning the ways of
gentry, and being able to know gentry when I see them.”</p>
<p>“And what do you say to all this?” I demanded of
Belle.</p>
<p>“Stop a moment,” interposed the postillion,
“I have one more word to say:—and when you are
surrounded by your comforts, keeping your nice little barouche
and pair, your coachman and livery servant, and visited by all
the carriage people in the neighbourhood—to say nothing
<!-- page 383--><a name="page383"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
383</span>of the time when you come to the family estates on the
death of the old people—I shouldn’t wonder if now and
then you look back with longing and regret to the days when you
lived in the damp dripping dingle, had no better equipage than a
pony or donkey-cart, and saw no better company than a tramper or
Gypsy, except once, when a poor postillion was glad to seat
himself at your charcoal fire.”</p>
<p>“Pray,” said I, “did you ever take lessons
in elocution?”</p>
<p>“Not directly,” said the postillion; “but my
old master, who was in Parliament, did, and so did his son, who
was intended to be an orator. A great professor used to
come and give them lessons, and I used to stand and listen, by
which means I picked up a considerable quantity of what is called
rhetoric. In what I last said, I was aiming at what I have
heard him frequently endeavouring to teach my governors as a
thing indispensably necessary in all oratory, a graceful
pere—pere—peregrination.”</p>
<p>“Peroration, perhaps?”</p>
<p>“Just so,” said the postillion; “and now
I’m sure I am not mistaken about you; you have taken
lessons yourself, at first hand, in the college vacations, and a
promising pupil you were, I make no doubt. Well, your
friends will be all the happier to get you back. Has your
governor much borough interest?”</p>
<p>“I ask you once more,” said I, addressing myself
to Belle, “what you think of the history which this good
man has made for us?”</p>
<p>“What should I think of it,” said Belle, still
keeping her face buried in her hands, “but that it is mere
nonsense?”</p>
<p>“Nonsense!” said the postillion.</p>
<p>“Yes,” said the girl, “and you know
it.”</p>
<p>“May my leg always ache, if I do,” said the
postillion, patting his leg with his hand; “will you
persuade me that this young man has never been at
college?”</p>
<p>“I have never been at college, but—”</p>
<p>“Ay, ay,” said the postillion;
“but—”</p>
<p>“I have been to the best schools in Britain, to say
nothing of a celebrated one in Ireland.”</p>
<p>“Well, then, it comes to the same thing,” said the
postillion; “or perhaps you know more than if you had been
at college—and your governor?”</p>
<p>“My governor, as you call him,” said I, “is
dead.”</p>
<p>“And his borough interest?”</p>
<p>“My father had no borough interest,” said I;
“had he possessed any, he would perhaps not have died as he
did, honourably poor.”</p>
<p>“No, no,” said the postillion; “if he had
had borough interest, he wouldn’t have been poor, nor
honourable, though perhaps a right honourable. However,
with your grand education and genteel manners, you made all right
at last by persuading this noble young gentlewoman to run away
from boarding-school with you.”</p>
<p>“I was never at boarding-school,” said Belle,
“unless you call—”</p>
<p>“Ay, ay,” said the postillion,
“boarding-school is vulgar, I know: I beg your pardon, I
ought to have called it academy, or by some other <!-- page
384--><a name="page384"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
384</span>much finer name—you were in something much
greater than a boarding-school.”</p>
<p>“There you are right,” said Belle, lifting up her
head and looking the postillion full in the face by the light of
the charcoal fire; “for I was bred in the
workhouse.”</p>
<p>“Wooh!” said the postillion.</p>
<p>“It is true that I am of good—”</p>
<p>“Ay, ay,” said the postillion, “let us
hear—”</p>
<p>“Of good blood,” continued Belle; “my name
is Berners, Isopel Berners, though my parents were
unfortunate. Indeed, with respect to blood, I believe I am
of better blood than the young man.”</p>
<p>“There you are mistaken,” said I; “by my
father’s side I am of Cornish blood, and by my
mother’s of brave French Protestant extraction. Now,
with respect to the blood of my father—and to be descended
well on the father’s side is the principal thing—it
is the best blood in the world, for the Cornish blood, as the
proverb says—”</p>
<p>“I don’t care what the proverb says,” said
Belle; “I say my blood is the best—my name is
Berners, Isopel Berners—it was my mother’s name, and
is better, I am sure, than any you bear, whatever that may be;
and though you say that the descent on the father’s side is
the principal thing—and I know why you say so,” she
added with some excitement—“I say that descent on the
mother’s side is of most account, because the
mother—”</p>
<p>“Just come from Gretna Green, and already
quarrelling!” said the postillion.</p>
<p>“We do not come from Gretna Green,” said
Belle.</p>
<p>“Ah, I had forgot,” said the postillion,
“none but great people go to Gretna Green. Well,
then, from church, and already quarrelling about family, just
like two great people.”</p>
<p>“We have never been to church,” said Belle,
“and, to prevent any more guessing on your part, it will be
as well for me to tell you, friend, that I am nothing to the
young man, and he, of course, nothing to me. I am a poor
travelling girl, born in a workhouse: journeying on my occasions
with certain companions, I came to this hollow, where my company
quarrelled with the young man, who had settled down here, as he
had a right to do, if he pleased; and not being able to drive him
out, they went away after quarrelling with me, too, for not
choosing to side with them; so I stayed here along with the young
man, there being room for us both, and the place being as free to
me as to him.”</p>
<p>“And, in order that you may be no longer puzzled with
respect to myself,” said I, “I will give you a brief
outline of my history. I am the son of honourable parents,
who gave me a first-rate education, as far as literature and
languages went, with which education I endeavoured, on the death
of my father, to advance myself to wealth and reputation in the
big city; but failing in the attempt, I conceived a disgust for
the busy world, and determined to retire from it. After
wandering about for some time, and meeting with various
adventures, in one of which I contrived to obtain a pony, cart,
and certain tools, used by smiths and tinkers, I came to this
place, where I amused <!-- page 385--><a name="page385"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 385</span>myself with making horse-shoes, or
rather pony-shoes, having acquired the art of wielding the hammer
and tongs from a strange kind of smith—not him of Gretna
Green—whom I knew in my childhood. And here I lived,
doing harm to no one, quite lonely and solitary, till one fine
morning the premises were visited by this young gentlewoman and
her companions. She did herself anything but justice when
she said that her companions quarrelled with her because she
would not side with them against me; they quarrelled with her,
because she came most heroically to my assistance as I was on the
point of being murdered; and she forgot to tell you, that after
they had abandoned her, she stood by me in the dark hour,
comforting and cheering me, when unspeakable dread, to which I am
occasionally subject, took possession of my mind. She says
she is nothing to me, even as I am nothing to her. I am of
course nothing to her, but she is mistaken in thinking she is
nothing to me. I entertain the highest regard and
admiration for her, being convinced that I might search the whole
world in vain for a nature more heroic and devoted.”</p>
<p>“And for my part,” said Belle, with a sob,
“a more quiet agreeable partner in a place like this I
would not wish to have; it is true he has strange ways, and
frequently puts words into my mouth very difficult to utter,
but—but—” and here she buried her face once
more in her hands.</p>
<p>“Well,” said the postillion, “I have been
mistaken about you; that is, not altogether, but in part.
You are not rich folks, it seems, but you are not common people,
and that I could have sworn. What I call a shame is, that
some people I have known are not in your place and you in
theirs,—you with their estates and borough interest, they
in this dingle with these carts and animals; but there is no help
for these things. Were I the great Mumbo Jumbo above, I
would endeavour to manage matters better; but being a simple
postillion, glad to earn three shillings a day, I can’t be
expected to do much.”</p>
<p>“Who is Mumbo Jumbo?” said I.</p>
<p>“Ah!” said the postillion, “I see there may
be a thing or two I know better than yourself. Mumbo Jumbo
is a god of the black coast, to which people go for ivory and
gold.”</p>
<p>“Were you ever there?” I demanded.</p>
<p>“No,” said the postillion, “but I heard
plenty of Mumbo Jumbo when I was a boy.”</p>
<p>“I wish you would tell us something about
yourself. I believe that your own real history would prove
quite as entertaining, if not more, than that which you imagined
about us.”</p>
<p>“I am rather tired,” said the postillion,
“and my leg is rather troublesome. I should be glad
to try to sleep upon one of your blankets. However, as you
wish to hear something about me, I shall be happy to oblige you;
but your fire is rather low, and this place is chilly.”</p>
<p>Thereupon I arose, and put fresh charcoal on the pan; then
taking it outside the tent, with a kind of fan which I had
fashioned, I fanned the coals into a red glow, and continued
doing so until the greater part of the noxious gas, which the
coals are in the habit of exhaling, was <!-- page 386--><a
name="page386"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
386</span>exhausted. I then brought it into the tent and
reseated myself, scattering over the coals a small portion of
sugar. “No bad smell,” said the postillion;
“but upon the whole I think I like the smell of tobacco
better; and with your permission I will once more light my
pipe.”</p>
<p>Thereupon he relighted his pipe; and, after taking two or
three whiffs, began in the following manner.</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XCVIII.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">An Exordium—Fine Ships—High
Barbary Captains—Free-Born Englishmen—Monstrous
Figure—Swash-buckler—The Grand Coaches—The
Footmen—A Travelling Expedition—Black
Jack—Nelson’s Cannon—Pharaoh’s
Butler—A Diligence—Two Passengers—Sharking
Priest—Virgilio—Lessons in Italian—Two
Opinions—Holy Mary—Priestly
Confederates—Methodist Chapel—Veturini—Some of
Our Party—Like a Sepulchre—All for Themselves.</p>
<p>“I am a poor postillion, as you see; yet, as I have seen
a thing or two, and heard a thing or two of what is going on in
the world, perhaps what I have to tell you connected with myself
may not prove altogether uninteresting. Now, my friends,
this manner of opening a story is what the man who taught
rhetoric would call a hex—hex—”</p>
<p>“Exordium,” said I.</p>
<p>“Just so,” said the postillion; “I treated
you to a per—per—peroration some time ago, so that I
have contrived to put the cart before the horse, as the Irish
orators frequently do in the honourable House, in whose speeches,
especially those who have taken lessons in rhetoric, the
per—per—what’s the word?—frequently goes
before the exordium.</p>
<p>“I was born in the neighbouring county; my father was
land-steward to a squire of about a thousand a year. My
father had two sons, of whom I am the youngest by some
years. My elder brother was of a spirited roving
disposition, and for fear that he should turn out what is
generally termed ungain, my father determined to send him to sea:
so once upon a time, when my brother was about fifteen, he took
him to the great sea-port of the county, where he apprenticed him
to a captain of one of the ships which trade to the high Barbary
coast. Fine ships they were, I have heard say, more than
thirty in number, and all belonging to a wonderful great
gentleman, who had once been a parish boy, but had contrived to
make an immense fortune by trading to that coast for gold-dust,
ivory, and other strange articles; and for doing so, I mean for
making a fortune, had been made a knight baronet. So my
brother went to the high Barbary shore, on board the fine vessel,
and in about a year returned and came to visit us; he repeated
the voyage several times, always coming to see his parents on his
return. Strange stories he used to tell us of what he had
been witness to on the high Barbary coast, both off shore and
on. He said that the fine vessel in which he sailed was
nothing better than a painted hell; that <!-- page 387--><a
name="page387"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 387</span>the captain
was a veritable fiend, whose grand delight was in tormenting his
men, especially when they were sick, as they frequently were,
there being always fever on the high Barbary coast; and that
though the captain was occasionally sick himself, his being so
made no difference, or rather it did make a difference, though
for the worse, he being when sick always more inveterate and
malignant than at other times. He said that once, when he
himself was sick, his captain had pitched his face all over,
which exploit was much applauded by the other high Barbary
captains; all of whom, from what my brother said, appeared to be
of much the same disposition as my brother’s captain,
taking wonderful delight in tormenting the crews, and doing all
manner of terrible things. My brother frequently said that
nothing whatever prevented him from running away from his ship,
and never returning, but the hope he entertained of one day being
captain himself, and able to torment people in his turn, which he
solemnly vowed he would do, as a kind of compensation for what he
himself had undergone. And if things were going on in a
strange way off the high Barbary shore amongst those who came
there to trade, they were going on in a way yet stranger with the
people who lived upon it.</p>
<p>“Oh the strange ways of the black men who lived on that
shore, of which my brother used to tell us at home; selling their
sons, daughters, and servants for slaves, and the prisoners taken
in battle, to the Spanish captains, to be carried to Havannah,
and when there, sold at a profit, the idea of which, my brother
said, went to the hearts of our own captains, who used to say
what a hard thing it was that free-born Englishmen could not have
a hand in the traffic, seeing that it was forbidden by the laws
of their country; talking fondly of the good old times when their
forefathers used to carry slaves to Jamaica and Barbadoes,
realizing immense profit, besides the pleasure of hearing their
shrieks on the voyage; and then the superstitions of the blacks,
which my brother used to talk of; their sharks’ teeth,
their wisps of fowls’ feathers, their half-baked pots, full
of burnt bones, of which they used to make what they called
fetish; and bow down to, and ask favours of, and then, perhaps,
abuse and strike, provided the senseless rubbish did not give
them what they asked for; and then, above all, Mumbo Jumbo, the
grand fetish master, who lived somewhere in the woods, and who
used to come out every now and then with his fetish companions; a
monstrous figure, all wound round with leaves and branches, so as
to be quite indistinguishable, and, seating himself on the high
seat in the villages, receive homage from the people, and also
gifts and offerings, the most valuable of which were pretty
damsels, and then betake himself back again, with his followers,
into the woods. Oh the tales that my brother used to tell
us of the high Barbary shore! Poor fellow! what became of
him I can’t say; the last time he came back from a voyage,
he told us that his captain, as soon as he had brought his vessel
to port, and settled with his owner, drowned himself off the
quay, in a fit of the horrors, which it seems high Barbary
captains, after a certain number of years, are much subject
to. After staying about a month with us, he went to sea
again, with another captain; <!-- page 388--><a
name="page388"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 388</span>and, bad as
the old one had been, it appears the new one was worse, for,
unable to bear his treatment, my brother left his ship off the
high Barbary shore, and ran away up the country. Some of
his comrades, whom we afterwards saw, said that there were
various reports about him on the shore; one that he had taken on
with Mumbo Jumbo, and was serving him in his house in the woods,
in the capacity of swash-buckler, or life-guardsman; another,
that he was gone in quest of a mighty city in the heart of the
negro country; another, that in swimming a stream he had been
devoured by an alligator. Now, these two last reports were
bad enough; the idea of their flesh and blood being bit asunder
by a ravenous fish, was sad enough to my poor parents; and not
very comfortable was the thought of his sweltering over the hot
sands in quest of the negro city; but the idea of their son,
their eldest child, serving Mumbo Jumbo as swash-buckler, was
worst of all, and caused my poor parents to shed many a scalding
tear.</p>
<p>“I stayed at home with my parents until I was about
eighteen, assisting my father in various ways. I then went
to live at the Squire’s, partly as groom, partly as
footman. After living in the country some time, I attended
the family in a trip of six weeks, which they made to
London. Whilst there, happening to have some words with an
old ill-tempered coachman, who had been for a great many years in
the family, my master advised me to leave, offering to recommend
me to a family of his acquaintance who were in need of a
footman. I was glad to accept his offer, and in a few days
went to my new place. My new master was one of the great
gentry, a baronet in Parliament, and possessed of an estate of
about twenty thousand a year; his family consisted of his lady, a
son, a fine young man, just coming of age, and two very sweet
amiable daughters. I liked this place much better than my
first, there was so much more pleasant noise and bustle—so
much more grand company—and so many more opportunities of
improving myself. Oh, how I liked to see the grand coaches
drive up to the door, with the grand company; and though, amidst
that company, there were some who did not look very grand, there
were others, and not a few, who did. Some of the ladies
quite captivated me; there was the Marchioness of --- in
particular. This young lady puts me much in mind of her; it
is true, the Marchioness, as I saw her then, was about fifteen
years older than this young gentlewoman is now, and not so tall
by some inches, but she had the very same hair, and much the same
neck and shoulders—no offence, I hope? And then some
of the young gentlemen, with their cool, haughty,
care-for-nothing looks, struck me as being very fine
fellows. There was one in particular, whom I frequently
used to stare at, not altogether unlike some one I have seen
hereabouts—he had a slight cast in his eye, and—but I
won’t enter into every particular. And then the
footmen! Oh, how those footmen helped to improve me with
their conversation. Many of them could converse much more
glibly than their masters, and appeared to have much better
taste. At any rate, they seldom approved of what their
masters did. I remember being once with one in the gallery
of the play-house, when something of Shakspeare’s was being
performed; some one in <!-- page 389--><a
name="page389"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 389</span>the first
tier of boxes was applauding very loudly.
‘That’s my fool of a governor,’ said he;
‘he is weak enough to like Shakspeare—I
don’t—he’s so confoundedly low, but he
won’t last long—going down. Shakspeare
culminated—I think that was the word—culminated some
time ago.’</p>
<p>“And then the professor of elocution, of whom my
governors used to take lessons, and of which lessons I had my
share, by listening behind the door; but for that professor of
elocution I should not be able to round my periods—an
expression of his—in the manner I do.</p>
<p>“After I had been three years at this place my mistress
died. Her death, however, made no great alteration in my
way of living, the family spending their winters in London, and
their summers at their old seat in S--- as before. At last,
the young ladies, who had not yet got husbands, which was strange
enough, seeing, as I told you before, they were very amiable,
proposed to our governor a travelling expedition abroad.
The old baronet consented, though young master was much against
it, saying, they would all be much better at home. As the
girls persisted, however, he at last withdrew his opposition, and
even promised to follow them, as soon as his parliamentary duties
would permit, for he was just got into Parliament; and, like most
other young members, thought that nothing could be done in the
House without him. So the old gentleman and the two young
ladies set off, taking me with them, and a couple of
ladies’ maids to wait upon them. First of all, we
went to Paris, where we continued three months, the old baronet
and the ladies going to see the various sights of the city and
the neighbourhood, and I attending them. They soon got
tired of sight-seeing, and of Paris too; and so did I.
However, they still continued there, in order, I believe, that
the young ladies might lay in a store of French finery. I
should have passed my idle time at Paris, of which I had plenty
after the sight-seeing was over, very unpleasantly, but for Black
Jack. Eh! did you never hear of Black Jack? Ah! if
you had ever been an English servant in Paris, you would have
known Black Jack; not an English gentleman’s servant who
has been at Paris for this last ten years but knows Black Jack
and his ordinary. A strange fellow he was—of what
country no one could exactly say—for as for judging from
speech, that was impossible, Jack speaking all languages equally
ill. Some said he came direct from Satan’s kitchen,
and that when he gives up keeping ordinary, he will return there
again, though the generally-received opinion at Paris was, that
he was at one time butler to King Pharaoh; and that, after lying
asleep for four thousand years in a place called the Kattycombs,
he was awaked by the sound of Nelson’s cannon, at the
Battle of the Nile; and going to the shore, took on with the
admiral, and became, in course of time, ship steward; and that
after Nelson’s death, he was captured by the French, on
board one of whose vessels he served in a somewhat similar
capacity till the peace, when he came to Paris, and set up an
ordinary for servants, sticking the name of Katcomb over the
door, in allusion to the place where he had his long sleep.
But, whatever his origin was, Jack kept his own council, and
appeared to care nothing for what people said <!-- page 390--><a
name="page390"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 390</span>about him,
or called him. Yes, I forgot, there was one name he would
not be called, and that was ‘Portuguese.’ I
once saw Black Jack knock down a coachman, six foot high, who
called him black-faced Portuguese. ‘Any name but dat,
you shab,’ said Black Jack, who was a little round fellow,
of about five feet two; ‘I would not stand to be called
Portuguese by Nelson himself.’ Jack was rather fond
of talking about Nelson, and hearing people talk about him, so
that it is not improbable that he may have sailed with him; and
with respect to his having been King Pharaoh’s butler, all
I have to say is, I am not disposed to give the downright lie to
the report. Jack was always ready to do a kind turn to a
poor servant out of place, and has often been known to assist
such as were in prison, which charitable disposition he perhaps
acquired from having lost a good place himself, having seen the
inside of a prison, and known the want of a meal’s
victuals, all which trials King Pharaoh’s butler underwent,
so he may have been that butler; at any rate, I have known
positive conclusions come to, on no better premises, if indeed as
good. As for the story of his coming direct from
Satan’s kitchen, I place no confidence in it at all, as
Black Jack had nothing of Satan about him, but blackness, on
which account he was called Black Jack. Nor am I disposed
to give credit to a report that his hatred of the Portuguese
arose from some ill treatment which he had once experienced when
on shore, at Lisbon, from certain gentlewomen of the place, but
rather conclude that it arose from an opinion he entertained that
the Portuguese never paid their debts, one of the ambassadors of
that nation, whose house he had served, having left Paris several
thousand francs in his debt. This is all that I have to say
about Black Jack, without whose funny jokes, and good ordinary, I
should have passed my time in Paris in a very disconsolate
manner.</p>
<p>“After we had been at Paris between two and three
months, we left it in the direction of Italy, which country the
family had a great desire to see. After travelling a great
many days in a thing which, though called a diligence, did not
exhibit much diligence, we came to a great big town, seated
around a nasty salt-water basin, connected by a narrow passage
with the sea. Here we were to embark; and so we did as soon
as possible, glad enough to get away; at least I was, and so I
make no doubt were the rest; for such a place for bad smells I
never was in. It seems all the drains and sewers of the
place run into that same salt basin, voiding into it all their
impurities, which, not being able to escape into the sea in any
considerable quantity, owing to the narrowness of the entrance,
there accumulate, filling the whole atmosphere with these same
outrageous scents, on which account the town is a famous
lodging-house of the plague. The ship in which we embarked
was bound for a place in Italy called Naples, where we were to
stay some time. The voyage was rather a lazy one, the ship
not being moved by steam; for at the time of which I am speaking,
some five years ago, steamships were not so plentiful as
now. There were only two passengers in the grand cabin,
where my governor and his daughters were, an Italian lady and a
priest. Of the lady I have not much to say; she appeared to
be a quiet respectable person enough, <!-- page 391--><a
name="page391"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 391</span>and after
our arrival at Naples, I neither saw nor heard anything more of
her; but of the priest I shall have a good deal to say in the
sequel, (that, by-the-bye, is a word I learned from the professor
of rhetoric,) and it would have been well for our family had they
never met him.</p>
<p>“On the third day of the voyage the priest came to me,
who was rather unwell with sea-sickness, which he, of course,
felt nothing of, that kind of people being never affected like
others. He was a finish-looking man of about forty-five,
but had something strange in his eyes, which I have since thought
denoted that all was not right in a certain place called the
heart. After a few words of condolence, in a broken kind of
English, he asked me various questions about our family; and I,
won by his seeming kindness, told him all I knew about them, of
which communicativeness I afterwards very much repented. As
soon as he had got out of me all he desired, he left me; and I
observed that during the rest of the voyage he was wonderfully
attentive to our governor, and yet more to the young
ladies. Both, however, kept him rather at a distance; the
young ladies were reserved, and once or twice I heard our
governor cursing him between his teeth for a sharking
priest. The priest, however, was not disconcerted, and
continued his attentions, which in a little time produced an
effect, so that, by the time we landed at Naples, our great folks
had conceived a kind of liking for the man, and when they took
their leave invited him to visit them, which he promised to
do. We hired a grand house or palace at Naples; it belonged
to a poor kind of prince, who was glad enough to let it to our
governor, and also his servants and carriages; and glad enough
were the poor servants, for they got from us what they never got
from the prince—plenty of meat and money—and glad
enough, I make no doubt, were the horses for the provender we
gave them; and I daresay the coaches were not sorry to be cleaned
and furbished up. Well, we went out and came in; going to
see the sights, and returning. Amongst other things we saw
was the burning mountain, and the tomb of a certain sorcerer
called Virgilio, who made witch rhymes, by which he could raise
the dead. Plenty of people came to see us, both English and
Italians, and amongst the rest the priest. He did not come
amongst the first, but allowed us to settle and become a little
quiet before he showed himself; and after a day or two he paid us
another visit, then another, till at last his visits were
daily.</p>
<p>“I did not like that Jack Priest; so I kept my eye upon
all his motions. Lord! how that Jack Priest did curry
favour with our governor and the two young ladies; and he
curried, and curried, till he had got himself into favour with
the governor, and more especially with the two young ladies, of
whom their father was doatingly fond. At last the ladies
took lessons in Italian of the priest, a language in which he was
said to be a grand proficient, and of which they had hitherto
known but very little; and from that time his influence over
them, and consequently over the old governor, increased till the
tables were turned, and he no longer curried favour with them,
but they with him; yes, as true as my leg aches, the young ladies
curried, and the old governor curried favour with that same
Priest; when he was with them, they <!-- page 392--><a
name="page392"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 392</span>seemed
almost to hang on his lips, that is, the young ladies; and as for
the old governor, he never contradicted him, and when the fellow
was absent, which, by-the-bye, was not often, it was
‘Father so-and-so said this, and Father so-and-so said
that; Father so-and-so thinks we should do so-and-so, or that we
should not do so-and-so.’ I at first thought that he
must have given them something, some philtre or the like; but one
of the English maid-servants, who had a kind of respect for me,
and who saw much more behind the scenes than I did, informed me
that he was continually instilling strange notions into their
heads, striving, by every possible method, to make them despise
the religion of their own land, and take up that of the foreign
country in which they were. And sure enough, in a little
time, the girls had altogether left off going to an English
chapel, and were continually visiting places of Italian
worship. The old governor, it is true, still went to his
church, but he appeared to be hesitating between two opinions;
and once when he was at dinner, he said to two or three English
friends, that since he had become better acquainted with it, he
had conceived a much more favourable opinion of the Catholic
religion than he had previously entertained. In a word, the
priest ruled the house, and everything was done according to his
will and pleasure; by degrees he persuaded the young ladies to
drop their English acquaintances, whose place he supplied with
Italians, chiefly females. My poor old governor would not
have had a person to speak to, for he never could learn the
language, but for two or three Englishmen who used to come
occasionally and take a bottle with him, in a summer-house, whose
company he could not be persuaded to resign, notwithstanding the
entreaties of his daughters, instigated by the priest, whose
grand endeavour seemed to be to render the minds of all three
foolish, for his own ends. And if he was busy above stairs
with the governor, there was another busy below with us poor
English servants, a kind of subordinate priest, a low Italian; as
he could speak no language but his own, he was continually
jabbering to us in that, and by hearing him the maids and myself
contrived to pick up a good deal of the language, so that we
understood most that was said, and could speak it very fairly;
and the themes of his jabber were the beauty and virtues of one
whom he called Holy Mary, and the power and grandeur of one whom
he called the Holy Father; and he told us that we should shortly
have an opportunity of seeing the Holy Father, who could do
anything he liked with Holy Mary: in the mean time we had plenty
of opportunities of seeing Holy Mary, for in every church,
chapel, and convent to which we were taken, there was an image of
Holy Mary, who, if the images were dressed at all in her fashion,
must have been very fond of short petticoats and tinsel, and who,
if those said figures at all resembled her in face, could
scarcely have been half as handsome as either of my two
fellow-servants, not to speak of the young ladies.</p>
<p>“Now it happened that one of the female servants was
much taken with what she saw and heard, and gave herself up
entirely to the will of the subordinate, who had quite as much
dominion over her as his superior had over the ladies; the other
maid, however, the one who <!-- page 393--><a
name="page393"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 393</span>had a kind
of respect for me, was not so easily besotted; she used to laugh
at what she saw, and at what the fellow told her, and from her I
learnt that amongst other things intended by these priestly
confederates was robbery; she said that the poor old governor had
already been persuaded by his daughters to put more than a
thousand pounds into the superior priest’s hands for
purposes of charity and religion, as was said, and that the
subordinate one had already inveigled her fellow-servant out of
every penny which she had saved from her wages, and had
endeavoured likewise to obtain what money she herself had, but in
vain. With respect to myself, the fellow shortly after made
an attempt towards obtaining a hundred crowns, of which, by some
means, he knew me to be in possession, telling me what a
meritorious thing it was to give one’s superfluities for
the purposes of religion. ‘That is true,’ said
I, ‘and if, after my return to my native country, I find I
have anything which I don’t want myself, I will employ it
in helping to build a Methodist chapel.’</p>
<p>“By the time that the three months were expired for
which we had hired the palace of the needy Prince, the old
governor began to talk of returning to England, at least of
leaving Italy. I believe he had become frightened at the
calls which were continually being made upon him for money; for
after all, you know, if there is a sensitive part of a
man’s wearing apparel it is his breeches pocket; but the
young ladies could not think of leaving dear Italy and the dear
priest; and then they had seen nothing of the country, they had
only seen Naples; before leaving dear Italia they must see more
of the country and the cities; above all, they must see a place
which they called the Eternal City, or by some similar
nonsensical name; and they persisted so that the poor governor
permitted them, as usual, to have their way; and it was decided
what route they should take, that is, the priest was kind enough
to decide for them; and was also kind enough to promise to go
with them part of the route, as far as a place where there was a
wonderful figure of Holy Mary, which the priest said it was
highly necessary for them to see before visiting the Eternal
City; so we left Naples in hired carriages, driven by fellows
they call veturini, cheating drunken dogs, I remember they
were. Besides our own family, there was the priest and his
subordinate, and a couple of hired lackeys. We were several
days upon the journey, travelling through a very wild country,
which the ladies pretended to be delighted with, and which the
governor cursed on account of the badness of the roads; and when
we came to any particularly wild spot we used to stop, in order
to enjoy the scenery, as the ladies said; and then we would
spread a horse-cloth on the ground, and eat bread and cheese, and
drink wine of the country. And some of the holes and corner
in which we bivouacked, as the ladies called it, were something
like this place where we are now, so that when I came down here
it put me in mind of them. At last we arrived at the place
where was the holy image.</p>
<p>“We went to the house or chapel in which the holy image
was kept, a frightful ugly black figure of Holy Mary, dressed in
her usual way; and after we had stared at the figure, and some of
our party had bowed <!-- page 394--><a name="page394"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 394</span>down to it, we were shown a great
many things which were called holy relics, which consisted of
thumb-nails and fore-nails and toe-nails, and hair and teeth, and
a feather or two, a mighty thigh-bone, but whether of a man or a
camel, I can’t say; all of which things I was told, if
properly touched and handled, had mighty power to cure all kinds
of disorders. And as we went from the holy house, we saw a
man in a state of great excitement, he was foaming at the mouth,
and cursing the holy image and all its household, because, after
he had worshipped it and made offerings to it, and besought it to
assist him in a game of chance which he was about to play, it had
left him in the lurch, allowing him to lose all his money; and
when I thought of all the rubbish I had seen, and the purposes
which it was applied to, in conjunction with the rage of the
losing gamester at the deaf and dumb image, I could not help
comparing the whole with what my poor brother used to tell me of
the superstitious practices of the blacks on the high Barbary
shore, and their occasional rage and fury at the things they
worshipped; and I said to myself, if all this here doesn’t
smell of fetish may I smell fetid.</p>
<p>“At this place the priest left us, returning to Naples
with his subordinate, on some particular business I
suppose. It was, however, agreed that he should visit us at
the Holy City. We did not go direct to the Holy City, but
bent our course to two or three other cities which the family
were desirous of seeing, but as nothing occurred to us in these
places of any particular interest, I shall take the liberty of
passing them by in silence. At length we arrived at the
Eternal City; an immense city it was, looking as if it had stood
for a long time, and would stand for a long time still; compared
with it, London would look like a mere assemblage of bee-skeps;
however, give me the bee-skeps with their merry hum and bustle,
and life and honey, rather than that huge town, which looked like
a sepulchre, where there was no life, no busy hum, no bees, but a
scanty sallow population, intermixed with black priests, white
priests, grey priests; and though I don’t say there was no
honey in the place, for I believe there was, I am ready to take
my Bible oath that it was not made there, and that the priests
kept it all for themselves.”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER XCIX.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">A Cloister—Half English—New
Acquaintance—Mixed Liquors—Turning
Papist—Purposes of Charity—Foreign
Religion—Melancholy—Elbowing and
Pushing—Outlandish Sight—The Figure—I
Don’t Care for You—Merry Andrews—One
Good—Religion of My Country—Fellow of Spirit—A
Dispute—The Next Morning—Female Doll—Proper
Dignity—Fetish Country.</p>
<p>“The day after our arrival,” continued the
postillion, “I was sent, under the guidance of a lackey of
the place, with a letter, which the priest, when he left, had
given us for a friend of his in the Eternal City. We <!--
page 395--><a name="page395"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
395</span>went to a large house, and on ringing, were admitted by
a porter into a cloister, where I saw some ill-looking, shabby
young fellows walking about, who spoke English to one
another. To one of these the porter delivered the letter,
and the young fellow going away, presently returned and told me
to follow him; he led me into a large room, where, behind a
table, on which were various papers, and a thing, which they call
in that country a crucifix, sat a man in a kind of priestly
dress. The lad having opened the door for me, shut it
behind me, and went away. The man behind the table was so
engaged in reading the letter which I had brought, that at first
he took no notice of me; he had red hair, a kind of half-English
countenance, and was seemingly about five-and-thirty. After
a little time he laid the letter down, appeared to consider a
moment, and then opened his mouth with a strange laugh, not a
loud laugh, for I heard nothing but a kind of hissing deep down
the throat; all of a sudden, however, perceiving me, he gave a
slight start, but instantly recovering himself, he inquired in
English concerning the health of the family, and where we lived;
on my delivering him a card, he bade me inform my master and the
ladies that in the course of the day he would do himself the
honour of waiting upon them. He then arose and opened the
door for me to depart; the man was perfectly civil and courteous,
but I did not like that strange laugh of his, after having read
the letter. He was as good as his word, and that same day
paid us a visit. It was now arranged that we should pass
the winter in Rome, to my great annoyance, for I wished to return
to my native land, being heartily tired of everything connected
with Italy. I was not, however, without hope that our young
master would shortly arrive, when I trusted that matters, as far
as the family were concerned, would be put on a better
footing. In a few days our new acquaintance, who, it seems,
was a mongrel Englishman, had procured a house for our
accommodation; it was large enough, but not near so pleasant as
that we had at Naples, which was light and airy, with a large
garden. This was a dark gloomy structure in a narrow
street, with a frowning church beside it; it was not far from the
place where our new friend lived, and its being so was probably
the reason why he selected it. It was furnished partly with
articles which we bought, and partly with those which we
hired. We lived something in the same way as at Naples; but
though I did not much like Naples, I yet liked it better than
this place, which was so gloomy. Our new acquaintance made
himself as agreeable as he could, conducting the ladies to
churches and convents, and frequently passing the afternoon
drinking with the governor, who was fond of a glass of brandy and
water and a cigar, as the new acquaintance also was—no, I
remember, he was fond of gin and water, and did not smoke.
I don’t think he had so much influence over the young
ladies as the other priest, which was, perhaps, owing to his not
being so good looking; but I am sure he had more influence with
the governor, owing, doubtless, to his bearing him company in
drinking mixed liquors, which the other priest did not do.</p>
<p>“He was a strange fellow, that same new acquaintance of
ours, and unlike all the priests I saw in that country, and I saw
plenty of various <!-- page 396--><a name="page396"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 396</span>nations,—they were always upon
their guard, and had their features and voice modulated; but this
man was subject to fits of absence, during which he would
frequently mutter to himself; then, though he was perfectly civil
to everybody, as far as words went, I observed that he
entertained a thorough contempt for most people, especially for
those whom he was making dupes. I have observed him whilst
drinking with our governor, when the old man’s head was
turned, look at him with an air which seemed to say, ‘What
a thundering old fool you are!’ and at our young ladies,
when their backs were turned, with a glance which said distinctly
enough, ‘You precious pair of ninnyhammers;’ and then
his laugh—he had two kinds of laughs—one which you
could hear, and another which you could only see. I have
seen him laugh at our governor and the young ladies, when their
heads were turned away, but I heard no sound. My mother had
a sandy cat, which sometimes used to open its mouth wide with a
mew which nobody could hear, and the silent laugh of that
red-haired priest used to put me wonderfully in mind of the
silent mew of my mother’s sandy-red cat. And then the
other laugh, which you could hear; what a strange laugh that was,
never loud, yes, I have heard it tolerably loud. He once
passed near me, after having taken leave of a silly English
fellow—a limping parson of the name of Platitude, who they
said was thinking of turning Papist, and was much in his company;
I was standing behind the pillar of a piazza, and as he passed he
was laughing heartily. O he was a strange fellow, that same
red-haired acquaintance of ours!</p>
<p>“After we had been at Rome about six weeks, our old
friend the priest of Naples arrived, but without his subordinate,
for whose services he now perhaps thought that he had no
occasion. I believe he found matters in our family wearing
almost as favourable an aspect as he could desire: with what he
had previously taught them and shown them at Naples and
elsewhere, and with what the red-haired confederate had taught
them and shown them at Rome, the poor young ladies had become
quite handmaids of superstition, so that they, especially the
youngest, were prepared to bow down to anything, and kiss
anything, however vile and ugly, provided a priest commanded
them; and as for the old governor, what with the influence which
his daughters exerted, and what with the ascendancy which the
red-haired man had obtained over him, he dared not say his purse,
far less his soul, was his own. Only think of an Englishman
not being master of his own purse! My acquaintance, the
lady’s maid, assured me, that to her certain knowledge, he
had disbursed to the red-haired man, for purposes of charity, as
it was said, at least one thousand pounds during the five weeks
we had been at Rome. She also told me that things would
shortly be brought to a conclusion, and so indeed they were,
though in a different manner from what she and I and some other
people imagined; that there was to be a grand festival, and a
mass, at which we were to be present, after which the family were
to be presented to the Holy Father, for so those two priestly
sharks had managed it; and then—she said she was certain
that the two ladies, and perhaps the old governor, would forsake
the religion of their native land, taking up <!-- page 397--><a
name="page397"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 397</span>with that
of these foreign regions, for so my fellow-servant expressed it,
and that perhaps attempts might be made to induce us poor English
servants to take up with the foreign religion, that is herself
and me, for as for our fellow-servant, the other maid, she wanted
no inducing, being disposed body and soul to go over to it.
Whereupon, I swore with an oath that nothing should induce me to
take up with the foreign religion; and the poor maid, my
fellow-servant, bursting into tears, said that for her part she
would sooner die than have anything to do with it; thereupon we
shook hands and agreed to stand by and countenance one another:
and moreover, provided our governors were fools enough to go over
to the religion of these here foreigners, we would not wait to be
asked to do the like, but leave them at once, and make the best
of our way home, even if we were forced to beg on the road.</p>
<p>“At last the day of the grand festival came, and we were
all to go to the big church to hear the mass. Now it
happened that for some time past I had been much afflicted with
melancholy, especially when I got up of a morning, produced by
the strange manner in which I saw things going on in our family;
and to dispel it in some degree, I had been in the habit of
taking a dram before breakfast. On the morning in question,
feeling particularly low-spirited when I thought of the foolish
step our governor would probably take before evening, I took two
drams before breakfast, and after breakfast, feeling my
melancholy still continuing, I took another, which produced a
slight effect upon my head, though I am convinced nobody observed
it.</p>
<p>“Away we drove to the big church; it was a dark, misty
day, I remember, and very cold, so that if anybody had noticed my
being slightly in liquor, I could have excused myself by saying
that I had merely taken a glass to fortify my constitution
against the weather; and of one thing I am certain, which is,
that such an excuse would have stood me in stead with our
governor, who looked, I thought, as if he had taken one too; but
I may be mistaken, and why should I notice him, seeing that he
took no notice of me: so away we drove to the big church, to
which all the population of the place appeared to be moving.</p>
<p>“On arriving there we dismounted, and the two priests
who were with us led the family in, whilst I followed at a little
distance, but quickly lost them amidst the throng of
people. I made my way, however, though in what direction I
knew not, except it was one in which everybody seemed striving,
and by dint of elbowing and pushing, I at last got to a place
which looked like the aisle of a cathedral, where the people
stood in two rows, a space between being kept open by certain
strangely-dressed men who moved up and down with rods in their
hands; all were looking to the upper end of this place or aisle;
and at the upper end, separated from the people by palings like
those of an altar, sat in magnificent-looking stalls, on the
right and the left, various wonderful-looking individuals in
scarlet dresses. At the farther end was what appeared to be
an altar, on the left hand was a pulpit, and on the right a stall
higher than any of the rest, where was a figure whom I could
scarcely see.</p>
<p><!-- page 398--><a name="page398"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
398</span>“I can’t pretend to describe what I saw
exactly, for my head, which was at first rather flurried, had
become more so from the efforts which I had made to get through
the crowd; also from certain singing which proceeded from I know
not where, and above all from the bursts of an organ which were
occasionally so loud that I thought the roof, which was painted
with wondrous colours, would come toppling down on those
below. So there stood I—a poor English
servant—in that outlandish place, in the midst of that
foreign crowd, looking at that outlandish sight—hearing
those outlandish sounds, and occasionally glancing at our party,
which, by this time, I distinguished at the opposite side to
where I stood, but much nearer the place where the red figures
sat. Yes, there stood our poor governor, and the sweet
young ladies, and I thought they never looked so handsome before,
and close by them were the sharking priests, and not far from
them was that idiotical parson Platitude, winking and grinning,
and occasionally lifting up his hands as if in ecstasy at what he
saw and heard, so that he drew upon himself the notice of the
congregation.</p>
<p>“And now an individual mounted the pulpit, and began to
preach in a language which I did not understand, but which I
believe to be Latin, addressing himself seemingly to the figure
in the stall; and when he had ceased, there was more singing,
more organ playing, and then two men in robes brought forth two
things which they held up; and then the people bowed their heads,
and our poor governor bowed his head, and the sweet young ladies
bowed their heads, and the sharking priests, whilst the idiotical
parson Platitude tried to fling himself down; and then there were
various evolutions withinside the pale, and the scarlet figures
got up and sat down, and this kind of thing continued for some
time. At length the figure which I had seen in the
principal stall came forth and advanced towards the people; an
awful figure he was, a huge old man with a sugar-loaf hat, with a
sulphur-coloured dress, and holding a crook in his hand like that
of a shepherd; and as he advanced the people fell on their knees,
our poor old governor amongst them; the sweet young ladies, the
sharking priests, the idiotical parson Platitude, all fell on
their knees, and somebody or other tried to pull me on my knees;
but by this time I had become outrageous, all that my poor
brother used to tell me of the superstitions of the high Barbary
shore rushed into my mind, and I thought they were acting them
over here; above all, the idea that the sweet young ladies, to
say nothing of my poor old governor, were, after the conclusion
of all this mummery, going to deliver themselves up body and soul
into the power of that horrid-looking old man, maddened me, and,
rushing forward into the open space, I confronted the
horrible-looking old figure with the sugar-loaf hat, the
sulphur-coloured garments, and shepherd’s crook, and
shaking my fist at his nose, I bellowed out in English—</p>
<p>“‘I don’t care for you, old Mumbo Jumbo,
though you have fetish!’</p>
<p>“I can scarcely tell you what occurred for some
time. I have a dim recollection that hands were laid upon
me, and that I struck out violently left and right. On
coming to myself, I was seated on a stone <!-- page 399--><a
name="page399"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 399</span>bench in a
large room, something like a guard-room, in the custody of
certain fellows dressed like Merry Andrews; they were bluff,
good-looking, wholesome fellows, very different from the sallow
Italians; they were looking at me attentively, and occasionally
talking to each other in a language which sounded very like the
cracking of walnuts in the mouth, very different from cooing
Italian. At last one of them asked me in Italian what had
ailed me, to which I replied, in an incoherent manner, something
about Mumbo Jumbo; whereupon the fellow, one of the bluffest of
the lot, a jovial rosy-faced rascal, lifted up his right hand,
placing it in such a manner that the lips were between the
forefinger and thumb, then lifting up his right foot and drawing
back his head, he sucked in his breath with a hissing sound, as
if to imitate one drinking a hearty draught, and then slapped me
on the shoulder, saying something which sounded like goot wine,
goot companion, whereupon they all laughed, exclaiming, ya, ya,
goot companion. And now hurried into the room our poor old
governor, with the red-haired priest; the first asked what could
have induced me to behave in such a manner in such a place, to
which I replied that I was not going to bow down to Mumbo Jumbo,
whatever other people might do. Whereupon my master said he
believed I was mad, and the priest said he believed I was drunk;
to which I answered that I was neither so mad nor drunk but I
could distinguish how the wind lay. Whereupon they left me,
and in a little time I was told by the bluff-looking Merry
Andrews I was at liberty to depart. I believe the priest,
in order to please my governor, interceded for me in high
quarters.</p>
<p>“But one good resulted from this affair; there was no
presentation of our family to the Holy Father, for old Mumbo was
so frightened by my outrageous looks that he was laid up for a
week, as I was afterwards informed.</p>
<p>“I went home, and had scarcely been there half an hour
when I was sent for by the governor, who again referred to the
scene in church, said that he could not tolerate such scandalous
behaviour, and that unless I promised to be more circumspect in
future, he should be compelled to discharge me. I said that
if he was scandalized at my behaviour in the church, I was more
scandalized at all I saw going on in the family, which was
governed by two rascally priests, who, not content with
plundering him, appeared bent on hurrying the souls of us all to
destruction; and that with respect to discharging me, he could do
so that moment, as I wished to go. I believe his own reason
told him that I was right, for he made no direct answer; but,
after looking on the ground for some time, he told me to leave
him. As he did not tell me to leave the house, I went to my
room, intending to lie down for an hour or two; but scarcely was
I there when the door opened, and in came the red-haired
priest. He showed himself, as he always did, perfectly
civil, asked me how I was, took a chair and sat down. After
a hem or two he entered into a long conversation on the
excellence of what he called the Catholic religion; told me that
he hoped I would not set myself against the light, and likewise
against my interest; for that the family were about to embrace
the Catholic religion, and <!-- page 400--><a
name="page400"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 400</span>would make
it worth my while to follow their example. I told him that
the family might do what they pleased, but that I would never
forsake the religion of my country for any consideration
whatever; that I was nothing but a poor servant, but I was not to
be bought by base gold. ‘I admire your honourable
feelings,’ said he; ‘you shall have no gold; and as I
see you are a fellow of spirit, and do not like being a servant,
for which I commend you, I can promise you something
better. I have a good deal of influence in this place; and
if you will not set your face against the light, but embrace the
Catholic religion, I will undertake to make your fortune.
You remember those fine fellows to-day who took you into custody,
they are the guards of his Holiness. I have no doubt that I
have interest enough to procure your enrolment amongst
them.’ ‘What,’ said I, ‘become
swash-buckler to Mumbo Jumbo up here! May
I’—and here I swore—‘if I do. The
mere possibility of one of their children being swash-buckler to
Mumbo Jumbo on the high Barbary shore has always been a source of
heart-breaking to my poor parents. What, then, would they
not undergo if they knew for certain that their other child was
swash-buckler to Mumbo Jumbo up here?’ Thereupon he asked
me, even as you did some time ago, what I meant by Mumbo
Jumbo? And I told him all I had heard about the Mumbo Jumbo
of the high Barbary shore; telling him that I had no doubt that
the old fellow up here was his brother, or nearly related to
him. The man with the red hair listened with the greatest
attention to all I said, and when I had concluded, he got up,
nodded to me, and moved to the door; ere he reached the door I
saw his shoulders shaking, and as he closed it behind him I heard
him distinctly laughing, to the tune of—he! he! he!</p>
<p>“But now matters began to mend. That same evening
my young master unexpectedly arrived. I believe he soon
perceived that something extraordinary had been going on in the
family. He was for some time closeted with the governor,
with whom, I believe, he had a dispute; for my fellow-servant,
the ladies’ maid, informed me that she heard high
words.</p>
<p>“Rather late at night the young gentleman sent for me
into his room, and asked me various questions with respect to
what had been going on, and my behaviour in the church, of which
he had heard something. I told him all I knew with respect
to the intrigues of the two priests in the family, and gave him a
circumstantial account of all that had occurred in the church;
adding that, under similar circumstances, I was ready to play the
same part over again. Instead of blaming me, he commended
my behaviour, told me I was a fine fellow, and said he hoped that
if he wanted my assistance, I would stand by him; this I promised
to do. Before I left him, he entreated me to inform him the
very next time I saw the priests entering the house.</p>
<p>“The next morning, as I was in the court-yard, where I
had placed myself to watch, I saw the two enter and make their
way up a private stair to the young ladies’ apartment; they
were attended by a man dressed something like a priest, who bore
a large box; I instantly ran to relate what I had seen to my
young master. I found him shaving. <!-- page 401--><a
name="page401"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 401</span>‘I
will just finish what I am about,’ said he, ‘and then
wait upon these gentlemen.’ He finished what he was
about with great deliberation; then taking a horsewhip, and
bidding me follow him, he proceeded at once to the door of his
sisters’ apartment; finding it fastened, he burst it open
at once with his foot, and entered, followed by myself.
There we beheld the two unfortunate young ladies down on their
knees before a large female doll, dressed up, as usual, in rags
and tinsel; the two priests were standing near, one on either
side, with their hands uplifted, whilst the fellow who brought
the trumpery stood a little way down the private stair, the door
of which stood open; without a moment’s hesitation, my
young master rushed forward, gave the image a cut or two with his
horsewhip—then flying at the priests, he gave them a sound
flogging, kicked them down the private stair, and spurned the
man, box and image after them—then locking the door, he
gave his sisters a fine sermon, in which he represented to them
their folly in worshipping a silly wooden graven image, which,
though it had eyes, could see not; though it had ears, could hear
not; though it had hands, could not help itself; and though it
had feet, could not move about unless it were carried. Oh,
it was a fine sermon that my young master preached, and sorry I
am that the Father of the Fetish, old Mumbo, did not hear
it. The elder sister looked ashamed, but the youngest, who
was very weak, did nothing but wring her hands, weep and bewail
the injury which had been done to the dear image. The young
man, however, without paying much regard to either of them, went
to his father, with whom he had a long conversation, which
terminated in the old governor giving orders for preparations to
be made for the family’s leaving Rome and returning to
England. I believe that the old governor was glad of his
son’s arrival, and rejoiced at the idea of getting away
from Italy, where he had been so plundered and imposed
upon. The priests, however, made another attempt upon the
poor young ladies. By the connivance of the female servant
who was in their interest, they found their way once more into
their apartment, bringing with them the fetish image, whose body
they partly stripped, exhibiting upon it certain sanguine marks
which they had daubed upon it with red paint, but which they said
were the result of the lashes which it had received from the
horsewhip. The youngest girl believed all they said, and
kissed and embraced the dear image; but the eldest, whose eyes
had been opened by her brother, to whom she was much attached,
behaved with proper dignity; for, going to the door, she called
the female servant who had a respect for me, and in her presence
reproached the two deceivers for their various impudent cheats,
and especially for this their last attempt at imposition; adding
that if they did not forthwith withdraw and rid her sister and
herself of their presence, she would send word by her maid to her
brother, who would presently take effectual means to expel
them. They took the hint and departed, and we saw no more
of them.</p>
<p>“At the end of three days we departed from Rome, but the
maid whom the Priests had cajoled remained behind, and it is
probable that the youngest of our ladies would have done the same
thing if she could <!-- page 402--><a name="page402"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 402</span>have had her own will, for she was
continually raving about her image, and saying, she should wish
to live with it in a convent; but we watched the poor thing, and
got her on board ship. Oh, glad was I to leave that fetish
country and old Mumbo behind me!”</p>
<h2>CHAPTER C.</h2>
<p class="gutsumm">Nothing but Gloom—Sporting
Character—Gouty Tory—Servants’
Club—Politics—Reformado
Footman—Peroration—Good Night.</p>
<p>“We arrived in England, and went to our country seat,
but the peace and tranquillity of the family had been marred, and
I no longer found my place the pleasant one which it had formerly
been; there was nothing but gloom in the house, for the youngest
daughter exhibited signs of lunacy, and was obliged to be kept
under confinement. The next season I attended my master,
his son, and eldest daughter to London, as I had previously
done. There I left them, for hearing that a young baronet,
an acquaintance of the family, wanted a servant, I applied for
the place, with the consent of my masters, both of whom gave me a
strong recommendation; and, being approved of, I went to live
with him.</p>
<p>“My new master was what is called a sporting character,
very fond of the turf, upon which he was not very
fortunate. He was frequently very much in want of money,
and my wages were anything but regularly paid; nevertheless, I
liked him very much, for he treated me more like a friend than a
domestic, continually consulting me as to his affairs. At
length he was brought nearly to his last shifts, by backing the
favourite at the Derby, which favourite turned out a regular
brute, being found nowhere at the rush. Whereupon, he and I
had a solemn consultation over fourteen glasses of brandy and
water, and as many cigars—I mean, between us—as to
what was to be done. He wished to start a coach, in which
event he was to be driver, and I guard. He was quite
competent to drive a coach, being a first-rate whip, and I dare
say I should have made a first-rate guard; but to start a coach
requires money, and we neither of us believed that anybody would
trust us with vehicles and horses, so that idea was laid
aside. We then debated as to whether or not he should go
into the Church; but to go into the Church—at any rate to
become a dean or bishop, which would have been our aim—it
is necessary for a man to possess some education; and my master,
although he had been at the best school in England, that is, the
most expensive, and also at College, was almost totally
illiterate, so we let the Church scheme follow that of the
coach. At last, bethinking me that he was tolerably glib at
the tongue, as most people are who are addicted to the turf, also
a great master of slang, remembering also that he had a crabbed
old uncle, who had some borough interest, I proposed that he
should get into the House, promising in one fortnight to qualify
him to make a figure in it, by certain lessons which I would give
him. <!-- page 403--><a name="page403"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 403</span>He consented; and during the next
fortnight I did little else than give him lessons in elocution,
following to a tittle the method of the great professor, which I
had picked up, listening behind the door. At the end of
that period, we paid a visit to his relation, an old gouty Tory,
who, at first, received us very coolly. My master, however,
by flattering a predilection of his for Billy Pitt, soon won his
affections so much, that he promised to bring him into
Parliament; and in less than a month was as good as his
word. My master, partly by his own qualifications, and the
assistance which he had derived, and still occasionally derived,
from me, cut a wonderful figure in the House, and was speedily
considered one of the most promising speakers; he was always a
good hand at promising—he is, at present, I believe, a
Cabinet minister.</p>
<p>“But as he got up in the world, he began to look down on
me. I believe he was ashamed of the obligation under which
he lay to me; and at last, requiring no further hints as to
oratory from a poor servant like me, he took an opportunity of
quarrelling with me and discharging me. However, as he had
still some grace, he recommended me to a gentleman with whom,
since he had attached himself to politics, he had formed an
acquaintance, the editor of a grand Tory Review. I lost
caste terribly amongst the servants for entering the service of a
person connected with a profession so mean as literature; and it
was proposed at the Servants’ Club, in Park Lane, to eject
me from that society. The proposition, however, was not
carried into effect, and I was permitted to show myself among
them, though few condescended to take much notice of me. My
master was one of the best men in the world, but also one of the
most sensitive. On his veracity being impugned by the
editor of a newspaper, he called him out, and shot him through
the arm. Though servants are seldom admirers of their
masters, I was a great admirer of mine, and eager to follow his
example. The day after the encounter, on my veracity being
impugned by the servant of Lord C--- in something I said in
praise of my master, I determined to call him out; so I went into
another room and wrote a challenge. But whom should I send
it by? Several servants to whom I applied refused to be the
bearers of it; they said I had lost caste, and they could not
think of going out with me. At length the servant of the
Duke of B--- consented to take it; but he made me to understand
that, though he went out with me, he did so merely because he
despised the Whiggish principles of Lord C---’s servant,
and that if I thought he intended to associate with me, I should
be mistaken. Politics, I must tell you, at that time ran as
high amongst the servants as the gentlemen, the servants,
however, being almost invariably opposed to the politics of their
respective masters, though both parties agreed in one point, the
scouting of everything low and literary, though I think, of the
two, the liberal or reform party were the most inveterate.
So he took my challenge, which was accepted; we went out, Lord
C---’s servant being seconded by a reformado footman from
the palace. We fired three times without effect; but this
affair lost me my place; my master on hearing it forthwith
discharged me; he was, as I have said before, very <!-- page
404--><a name="page404"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
404</span>sensitive, and he said this duel of mine was a parody
of his own. Being, however, one of the best men in the
world, on his discharging me he made me a donation of twenty
pounds.</p>
<p>“And it was well that he made me this present, for
without it I should have been penniless, having contracted rather
expensive habits during the time that I lived with the young
baronet. I now determined to visit my parents, whom I had
not seen for years. I found them in good health, and, after
staying with them for two months, I returned again in the
direction of town, walking, in order to see the country. On
the second day of my journey, not being used to such fatigue, I
fell ill at a great inn on the north road, and there I continued
for some weeks till I recovered, but by that time my money was
entirely spent. By living at the inn I had contracted an
acquaintance with the master and the people, and become
accustomed to inn life. As I thought that I might find some
difficulty in procuring any desirable situation in London, owing
to my late connection with literature, I determined to remain
where I was, provided my services would be accepted. I
offered them to the master, who, finding I knew something of
horses, engaged me as a postillion. I have remained there
since. You have now heard my story.</p>
<p>“Stay, you sha’n’t say that I told my tale
without a per—peroration. What shall it be? Oh,
I remember something which will serve for one. As I was
driving my chaise some weeks ago I saw standing at the gate of an
avenue, which led up to an old mansion, a figure which I thought
I recognised. I looked at it attentively, and the figure,
as I passed, looked at me; whether it remembered me I do not
know, but I recognised the face it showed me full well.</p>
<p>“If it was not the identical face of the red-haired
priest whom I had seen at Rome, may I catch cold!</p>
<p>“Young gentleman, I will now take a spell on your
blanket—young lady, good night.”</p>
<p style="text-align: center">THE END.</p>
<h2>SOME OPINIONS.</h2>
<p>“The death of his father as told in the last chapter of
<i>Lavengro</i>. Is there anything of the kind more
affecting in the library? . . . People there are for whom Borrow
will play the same part as did horses and dogs for the gentleman
in the tall white hat, whom David Copperfield met on the top of
the Canterbury coach. ‘Orses and dorgs,’ said
that gentleman, ‘is some men’s fancy. They are
wittles and drink to me, lodging, wife and children, reading,
writing and ’rithmetic, snuff, tobacker and
sleep.’”—<span class="smcap">Mr. Augustine
Birrell</span> in “<i>Res Judicatæ</i>.”</p>
<p>“The spirit of Le Sage, the genius of Sterne find new
life in these pages. We promise our readers intellectual
enjoyment of the highest order from a perusal of this
extraordinary book.”—<span class="smcap">Morning
Post</span>.</p>
<p>“Described with extraordinary vigour, and no one will
lay down the volume unless compelled.”—<span
class="smcap">Athenæum</span>.</p>
<p>“Mr. Borrow has the rare art of describing scenes and
presenting characters with that graphic force and clearness which
arise from thorough knowledge of and interest in his subject. . .
. As an observer of strange varieties of the human race, he at
once charms and rewards the attention of the
reader.”—<span class="smcap">Spectator</span>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><i>By the same author and uniform
with this volume</i>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center">In neat cloth, with cut or uncut
edges, 2s.</p>
<p style="text-align: center">THE BIBLE IN SPAIN;</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><i>Or</i>, <i>The Journeys and
Imprisonments of an Englishman in an attempt to circulate the
Scriptures in the Peninsula</i>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><span class="smcap">By George
Borrow</span>.</p>
<h2><!-- page 405--><a name="page405"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 405</span>MINERVA LIBRARY OF FAMOUS
BOOKS.</h2>
<p style="text-align: center"><i>AN INEXPENSIVE LIBRARY OF
INDISPENSABLE BOOKS</i>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><i>An Illustrated Series of
first-class Books</i>, <i>averaging from 400 to 600 pages</i>,
<i>strongly and attractively bound in cloth</i>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><span class="smcap">price two
shillings each volume</span>,<br />
<span class="smcap">with cut or uncut edges</span>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center">In Half-Calf, Half-Persian, or
Half-Morocco, Price Five Shillings each Volume.</p>
<p><b>The Design and Plan of the</b> MINERVA LIBRARY OF FAMOUS
BOOKS have been amply justified by the remarkable favour with
which it has been received by the press and the public. The
design is to provide <i>at the lowest possible cost</i> books
which every intelligent reader will wish to possess in a form
readable, attractive, and lasting. The issue at monthly
intervals, not so frequent as to distract, not so intermittent as
to lose the advantage of regularity, enables readers to add to
their library at an almost imperceptible cost. Thus for
about one pound a year, every man may form a library which will
afford an ever-increasing source of gratification and cultivation
to himself and his family. There is no doubt, as in buying
the novelties of the day, as to whether the new volume will prove
to be of permanent value and interest. It will have already
stood the test of time and of good critics, though frequently it
may have been unattainable except at a heavy cost. <span
class="smcap">The Minerva Library</span> includes only works of
widespread popularity, which have proved themselves worthy of a
permanent place in literature.</p>
<p><b>Variety is studied</b> in the selection of books, so that
all classes of the best literature of all nations may be
represented. The adoption of the name “Minerva”
is justified by the abundant wisdom, thought, and imaginative and
inventive power which the books will be found to contain.</p>
<p><b>Each volume contains an introduction</b> by the Editor, in
which a biography of the author, or critical or explanatory
notes, place the reader in sympathy with the author and his
work. In some of the books additional elucidations and
illustrations of the text are given, and in others side-notes
indicate the subjects of the paragraphs.</p>
<p><b>The number of separate Plates</b> as well as illustrations
in the text forms a marked feature of the series. As far as
possible an authentic portrait of every author is given. An
inspection of the books only is needed to make their
attractiveness evident.</p>
<p><!-- page 406--><a name="page406"></a><span class="pagenum">p.
406</span><b>Every Englishman who reads and thinks</b>, and
wishes to possess the BEST BOOKS, should have every book in the
Minerva Library.</p>
<p><b>The Youth beginning to form a Library</b> of books for
lifelong companionship cannot do better than subscribe to the
Minerva Library.</p>
<p><b>Schools, Mechanics, and Village Libraries</b>, and literary
institutions of all kinds, should provide themselves with a
number of copies of this inexpensive library of indispensable
books.</p>
<p><b>The Artisan and the Shop Assistant</b> will find their
means and opportunities consulted in this series. They
cannot buy the best books in the English language in a better and
cheaper form combined.</p>
<p><b>Naturally every Englishman wants to possess the choice
works</b> of the greatest Englishmen; and to complete his ideas
as a citizen of the world, he needs a selection of the greatest
writings of the geniuses of other countries. Both these
wants it is the object of the Minerva Library to supply.</p>
<h3>Volume I.—Eleventh Edition.</h3>
<p><b>CHARLES DARWIN’S JOURNAL</b> During the Voyage of
H.M.S. “Beagle” round the World. With a
Biographical Introduction by the Editor, Portrait of Darwin, and
Illustrations.</p>
<blockquote><p>“‘The ‘Minerva Library,’
the new venture of Messrs. Ward, Lock & Co. has made an
excellent start. . . . No better volumes could be chosen
for popular reading of a healthy sort than ‘Darwin’s
Journal of Researches during the Voyage of the Beagle,’ and
‘Borrow’s Bible in Spain.’ The paper is
good, the type is tolerable, the binding is in excellent taste,
and the price is extremely
low.”—<i>Athenæum</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume II.—Fifth Edition.</h3>
<p><b>THE INGOLDSBY LEGENDS</b>. With a Critical
Introduction by the Editor, Portrait of the Author, and
reproductions of the celebrated Illustrations by <span
class="smcap">Phiz</span> and <span
class="smcap">Cruikshank</span>.</p>
<blockquote><p>“This series, which is edited by Mr. G. T.
Bettany, is neatly bound, well illustrated, and nicely
printed.”—<i>Graphic</i>.</p>
<p>“The determination of the publishers of the
‘Minerva Library’ to render the series attractive and
representative of English literature of all kinds, is strikingly
displayed in this volume. . . The book is well printed and bound,
and will be eagerly welcomed by all desiring to obtain at a small
cost a good edition of the works of the famous
humourist.”—<i>Liverpool Courier</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume III.—Fourth Edition.</h3>
<p><b>BORROW’S BIBLE IN SPAIN</b>: The Journeys,
Adventures, and Imprisonments of an Englishman, in an attempt to
circulate the Scriptures in the Peninsula. By <span
class="smcap">George Borrow</span>, Author of “The Gipsies
of Spain.” With a Biographical Introduction by the
Editor, and Illustrations.</p>
<p>“Lovers of good literature and cheap may be commended to
the ‘Minerva Library’ Edition of ‘The Bible in
Spain,’ edited by Mr. G. T. Bettany. This is an
excellent reprint, with neat binding, good type, and fair
woodcuts.”—<i>Saturday Review</i>.</p>
<h3><!-- page 407--><a name="page407"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 407</span>Volume IV.—Sixth Edition.</h3>
<p><b>EMERSON’S PROSE WORKS</b>: The complete Prose Works
of <span class="smcap">Ralph Waldo Emerson</span>. With a
Critical Introduction by the Editor, and Portrait of the
Author.</p>
<blockquote><p>“The series, judging by the initial volumes,
will be endowed with everything that makes reading pleasant and
agreeable. . . . The printing is a marvel of clearness, the slurs
that too often characterise cheap volumes being conspicuous by
their absence. . . . The binding is both elegant and durable. . .
. If the excellence of the first volumes is maintained in the
future, the series will enjoy a success both widespread and
prolonged.” <i>City Press</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume V.—Fourth Edition.</h3>
<p><b>GALTON’S SOUTH AFRICA</b>: The Narrative of an
Explorer in Tropical South Africa: being an Account of a Visit to
Damaraland in 1851. By <span class="smcap">Francis
Galton</span>, F.R.S. With a New Map and Appendix, together
with a Biographical Introduction by the Editor, Portrait of Mr.
Gallon, and Illustrations. Containing also Vacation Tours
in 1860 and 1861, by <span class="smcap">Sir George Grove</span>,
<span class="smcap">Francis Galton</span>, F.R.S., and <span
class="smcap">W. G. Clark</span>, M.A.</p>
<blockquote><p>“Be it understood the ‘Minerva
Library’ presents itself in a form that even the lover of
luxurious books could scarcely find fault
with.”—<i>Warrington Guardian</i>.</p>
<p>“The ‘Minerva Library’ will be hailed with
delight, we are sure, by all readers.”—<i>The Weekly
Times</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume VI.—Third Edition.</h3>
<p><b>THE BETROTHED LOVERS</b> (I Promessi Sposi). By <span
class="smcap">Alessandro Manzoni</span>. With a
Biographical Introduction by the Editor, and Portrait of the
Author.</p>
<blockquote><p>Of this great work <span
class="smcap">Goethe</span> wrote:—“Manzoni’s
romance transcends all that we have knowledge of in this
kind. I need only say that the internal part, all that
comes from the core of the poet, is thoroughly perfect, and that
the external part, all the notes of localities and so forth, is
not a whit behind its great inner qualities. . . . The work gives
us the pleasure of an absolutely ripe fruit.”</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume VII.—Fourth Edition.</h3>
<p><b>GOETHE’S FAUST</b> (Complete). Translated in
the Original Metres, with copious Critical and Explanatory Notes
by <span class="smcap">Bayard Taylor</span>. With a
Critical Introduction by the Editor, Portrait of <span
class="smcap">Goethe</span>, and <span
class="smcap">Retzsch’s</span> Illustrations.</p>
<p>*** This is a full and complete reprint of <span
class="smcap">Bayard Taylor’s</span> unrivalled rendering
of <span class="smcap">Goethe’s</span> masterpiece.
It is published by special arrangement with <span
class="smcap">Mrs. Bayard Taylor</span>, and contains the whole
of the Translator’s copious and extremely valuable Notes,
Introductions, and Appendices.</p>
<h3>Volume VIII.—Fourth Edition.</h3>
<p><b>WALLACE’S TRAVELS ON THE AMAZON</b>: Travels on the
Amazon and Rio Negro. By <span class="smcap">Alfred Russel
Wallace</span>, Author of “The Malay Archipelago,”
“Darwinism,” etc. Giving an account of the
Native Tribes, and Observations on the Climate, Geology, and
Natural History of the Amazon Valley. With a Biographical
Introduction, Portrait of the Author, and Illustrations.</p>
<blockquote><p>“It would be impossible to overstate the
service which Mr. Wallace, the co-discoverer of Darwinism, has
done.”—<i>Times</i>, September 11th, 1889.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3><!-- page 408--><a name="page408"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 408</span>Volume IX.—Fifth Edition.</h3>
<p><b>DEAN STANLEY’S LIFE OF DR. ARNOLD</b>. The Life
and Correspondence of Thomas Arnold, D.D. (Head-Master of Rugby
School). By <span class="smcap">Arthur Penrhyn
Stanley</span>, D.D., Dean of Westminster. With a Portrait
of <span class="smcap">Dr. Arnold</span>, and Full-page
Illustrations.</p>
<blockquote><p>“One of the most remarkable and most
instructive books ever published—a book for which Arnold
himself left abundant materials in his voluminuous
correspondence, supplemented by a large quantity of miscellaneous
matter added by his friend and former pupil, Dean
Stanley.”—<i>Morning Advertiser</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume X.—Third Edition,</h3>
<p><b>POE’S TALES OF ADVENTURE, MYSTERY, AND</b>
Imagination. By <span class="smcap">Edgar Allan
Poe</span>. With a Biographical Introduction by the Editor,
Portrait of the Author, and Illustrations.</p>
<blockquote><p>“Contains over forty of Poe’s
marvellous stories, certainly among the most exciting and
sensational tales ever written. The volume itself is a
marvel, comprising, as it does, over 560 pages, strongly and
neatly bound, for two shillings.”—<i>Newcastle
Chronicle</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume XI.—Second Edition.</h3>
<p><b>COMEDIES BY MOLIÈRE</b>: Including The Would-be
Gentleman; The Affected Young Ladies; The Forced Marriage; The
Doctor by Compulsion; Scapin’s Rogueries; The Blunderer;
The School for Husbands; The School for Wives; The Miser; The
Hypochondriac; The Misanthrope; The Blue-Stockings; Tartuffe, or
the Hypocrite. Newly Translated by <span
class="smcap">Charles Matthew</span>, M.A. The Translation
revised by the Editor, with a Portrait of the Author, and
Biographical Introduction.</p>
<blockquote><p>“We hope that this new translation of
Molière’s magnificent comedies will make them as
widely known as they deserve to
be.”—<i>Playgoer</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume XII.—Second Edition.</h3>
<p><b>FORSTER’S LIFE OF GOLDSMITH</b>: The Life and Times
of Oliver Goldsmith. By <span class="smcap">John
Forster</span>, Author of “The Life of Charles
Dickens,” etc. With a Biography of <span
class="smcap">Forster</span> by the Editor, and Numerous
Illustrations by <span class="smcap">Maclise, Stanfield</span>,
<span class="smcap">Leech</span>, and others.</p>
<blockquote><p>Forster’s “Life of Goldsmith” is
a work which ranks very high among successful biographies.
Washington Irving said of it: “It is executed with a
spirit, a feeling, a grace, and an elegance, that leave nothing
to be desired.”</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume XIII.—Second Edition.</h3>
<p><b>LANE’S MODERN EGYPTIANS</b>: The Manners and Customs
of the Modern Egyptians. By <span class="smcap">Edward
William Lane</span>, Translator of the “Arabian
Nights’ Entertainments.” With a Biographical
Introduction by the Editor, Sixteen Full-page Plates, and Eighty
Illustrations in the Text.</p>
<blockquote><p>“A famous and valuable book by one of the
best Oriental Scholars of the century. It is, indeed, the
fact that the present work is, as has been said, the most
remarkable description of a people ever
written.”—<i>Glasgow Herald</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3><!-- page 409--><a name="page409"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 409</span>Volume XIV.</h3>
<p><b>TORRENS’ LIFE OF MELBOURNE</b>: Memoirs of William
Lamb, Second Viscount Melbourne. By <span class="smcap">W.
M. Torrens</span>. With Introduction by the Editor, and
Portrait of <span class="smcap">Lord Melbourne</span>.</p>
<blockquote><p>“It is, indeed, one of the best and most
interesting biographies ever written . . . For ourselves, we must
admit we have read the book from cover to cover with avidity, and
we hope it will reach the hands of tens of thousands of our
middle and working classes.”—<i>Daily
Chronicle</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume XV.—Fourth Edition.</h3>
<p><b>THACKERAY’S VANITY FAIR</b>. Vanity Fair: A
Novel without a Hero. By <span class="smcap">William
Makepeace Thackeray</span>. With Biographical Introduction
by the Editor, Portrait of the Author, and full-page
Illustrations.</p>
<blockquote><p>“The masterpiece of Thackeray’s satire
is here placed within reach of the slenderest purse, and yet in a
form that leaves nothing to be desired in the way of clear
printing, and neat, serviceable
binding.”—<i>Manchester Examiner</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume XVI.</h3>
<p><b>BARTH’S TRAVELS IN AFRICA</b>: Travels and
Discoveries in North and Central Africa. Including Accounts
of Tripoli, the Sahara, the Remarkable Kingdom of Bornu, and the
Countries round Lake Chad. By <span class="smcap">Henry
Barth</span>, Ph.D., D.C.L. With Biographical Introduction
by the Editor, Full-page Plates, and Illustrations in the
Text.</p>
<blockquote><p>“Barth’s journey through Tripoli to
Central Africa is full of instruction and entertainment. He
had a fine feeling for the remote, the unknown, the mysterious .
. . Altogether, his is one of the most inspiring of
records.”—<i>Saturday Review</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume XVII.—Second Edition.</h3>
<p><b>VICTOR HUGO: SELECT POEMS AND TRAGEDIES</b>.
(“Hernani” and “The King’s
Amusement.”) Translated by <span
class="smcap">Francis</span>, <span class="smcap">First Earl of
Ellesmere</span>, <span class="smcap">Sir Edwin Arnold</span>,
K.S.I., <span class="smcap">Sir Gilbert Campbell</span>, <span
class="smcap">Bart.</span>, <span class="smcap">Bp.
Alexander</span>, <span class="smcap">Richard Garnett</span>,
LL.D., <span class="smcap">Andrew Lang</span>, LL.D., <span
class="smcap">Clement Scott</span>, M.A., <span
class="smcap">Charles Matthew</span>, M.A., <span
class="smcap">Nelson R. Tyerman</span>, and many others.
With Portrait of <span class="smcap">Victor Hugo</span>.</p>
<blockquote><p>“One of the best volumes yet issued in the
splendid series of ‘Famous Books’ which go to make up
Messrs. Ward, Lock & Co’s ‘Minerva
Library,’”—<i>Northampton Mercury</i>.</p>
</blockquote>
<h3>Volume XVIII.—Second Edition.</h3>
<p><b>DARWIN’S CORAL REEFS, VOLCANIC ISLANDS, AND</b> South
American Geology: With Critical and Historical Introductions,
specially written for this edition by Professor <span
class="smcap">John W. Judd</span>, F.R.S., Professor of Geology
in the Normal College of Science, South Kensington. With
Maps and Illustrations.</p>
<blockquote><p>Darwin’s “Coral Reefs” is at
once one of his most notable and charming books, and one that has
excited a most vigorous recent controversy. His account of
the Volcanic Islands he visited, and his still more remarkable
book describing the vast changes that have taken place in South
America in geological time, are also reprinted in this volume,
thus completing the “Geology of the Voyage of the
Beagle.”</p>
</blockquote>
<h3><!-- page 410--><a name="page410"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 410</span>Volume XIX.</h3>
<p><b>LOCKHART’S LIFE OF BURNS</b>. Revised.
With New Notes, &c., by <span class="smcap">J. H.
Ingram</span>. Portrait and Full-page Engravings.</p>
<h3>Volume XX.</h3>
<p><b>BARTH’S CENTRAL AFRICA: Timbuktu and the
Niger</b>. With Full-page and other Engravings.</p>
<h3>Volume XXI.</h3>
<p><b>LYRA ELEGANTIARUM</b>. New, Revised, and Enlarged
Edition. Edited by <span class="smcap">Fredk.
Locker-Lampson</span>, assisted by <span class="smcap">Coulson
Kernahan</span>.</p>
<h3>Volume XXII.</h3>
<p><b>CARLYLE’S SARTOR RESARTUS, HERO-WORSHIP, and PAST AND
PRESENT</b>. With Introduction and Illustrations.</p>
<h3>Volume XXIII.</h3>
<p><b>AUTOBIOGRAPHY AND LETTERS OF BENJAMIN FRANKLIN</b>.
With authentic Portrait.</p>
<h3>Volume XXIV.</h3>
<p><b>BECKFORD’S “VATHEK,” and European
Travels</b>: With Biographical Introduction and Portrait of
Beckford.</p>
<h3>Volume XXV.</h3>
<p><b>MACAULAY’S HISTORICAL AND LITERARY ESSAYS</b>.
With Biographical Introduction and Full-page Illustrations.</p>
<h3>Volume XXVI.</h3>
<p><b>YONGE’S LIFE OF WELLINGTON</b>. By the Author
of “History of the British Navy,” etc. With
Portrait and Plans of Battles.</p>
<h3>Volume XXVII.</h3>
<p><b>CARLYLE’S HISTORY of the FRENCH REVOLUTION</b>.
With Introduction and Full-page Illustrations.</p>
<h3>Volume XXVIII.</h3>
<p><b>THE LAND OF THE LION AND SUN</b>: Or, Modern Persia.
By <span class="smcap">C. J. Wills</span>, M.D. With
Full-page Illustrations.</p>
<h3>Volume XXIX.</h3>
<p><b>MARY BARTON</b>: A Tale of Manchester Life. By Mrs.
<span class="smcap">Gaskell</span>. With full Biographical
Notice of the Author.</p>
<h3>Volume XXX.</h3>
<p><b>INGRAM’S LIFE OF POE</b>: The Life, Letters, and
Opinions of Edgar Allan Poe. By <span class="smcap">J. H.
Ingram</span>. With Portraits.</p>
<h3>Volume XXXI.</h3>
<p><b>SHIRLEY</b>. By <span class="smcap">Charlotte
Brontë</span>. With Biographical Introduction,
Portrait, and four Full-page Illustrations.</p>
<p>Among novels of the nineteenth century, few are more secure of
literary immortality than those of Charlotte Brontë.
The illustrations of localities mentioned in
“Shirley” add to the interest of this edition.</p>
<h3><!-- page 411--><a name="page411"></a><span
class="pagenum">p. 411</span>Volume XXXII.</h3>
<p><b>HOOKER’S HIMALAYAN JOURNALS</b>: Notes of a
Naturalist in Bengal, the Sikkim and Nepal Himalayas, the Khasia
Mountains, etc. By Sir <span class="smcap">Joseph
Hooker</span>, K.C.S.I., F.R.S., LL.D., etc. New Edition,
Revised by the Author. With Portrait, Maps, and
Illustrations.</p>
<h3>Volume XXXIII.</h3>
<p><b>BACON’S FAMOUS WORKS</b>: “Essays, Civil and
Moral,” “The Proficience and Advancement of
Learning,” “Novum Organum,” etc. With
Biographical Introduction and Portrait.</p>
<h3>Volume XXXIV.</h3>
<p><b>MACAULAY’S BIOGRAPHICAL, CRITICAL, AND MISCELLANEOUS
ESSAYS AND POEMS</b>, including the “Lays of Ancient
Rome.” With Marginal Notes, Introduction, and
Illustrations.</p>
<h3>Volume XXXV.</h3>
<p><b>CARLYLE’S OLIVER CROMWELL’S LETTERS AND
SPEECHES</b>. With Introduction and Full-page
Illustrations.</p>
<h3>Volume XXXVI.</h3>
<p><b>ALTON LOCKE; Tailor and Poet</b>. By <span
class="smcap">Charles Kingsley</span>. With Critical
Introduction by <span class="smcap">Coulson Kernahan</span>, and
Portrait of the Author.</p>
<h3>Volume XXXVII.</h3>
<p><b>THE HISTORY OF PENDENNIS</b>. By <span
class="smcap">William Makepeace Thackeray</span>. With
Critical Introduction, Portrait, and Illustrations by the
Author.</p>
<h3>Volume XXXVIII.</h3>
<p><b>LAVENGRO</b>: <b>The Scholar</b>, <b>The Priest</b>, <b>The
Gipsy</b>. By <span class="smcap">George Borrow</span>,
Author of “The Bible in Spain,” etc. With
Introduction by <span class="smcap">Theodore Watts</span>, and
Two Full-page Illustrations.</p>
<h3>OPINIONS OF THE PRESS.</h3>
<blockquote><p>“Messrs. Ward & Lock’s
‘Minerva Library’ comes with particular
acceptance. Seven volumes of the series are before us, and
they are models of cheapness and general
excellence.”—<span class="smcap">The Star</span>.</p>
<p>“A series of Famous Books published at the cheapest
price consistent with excellent binding and a neat and handsome
volume for the bookshelves. . . The first volume is a most
acceptable book, and ought to have a multitude of
readers.”—<span class="smcap">The Newcastle
Chronicle</span>.</p>
<p>“Readers who delight in high-class literature will owe a
deep debt of gratitude to Messrs. Ward &
Lock.”—<span class="smcap">The Daily
Chronicle</span>.</p>
<p>“Works of this character, so well printed and bound,
ought to be widely welcomed, and the Minerva Library has clearly
a career before it.”—<span class="smcap">The
Yorkshire Post</span>.</p>
<p>“‘The Minerva Library’ will be hailed with
delight, we are sure, by all readers. . . . Will assuredly
take as high a place among the cheap issues of sterling
literature as its patroness among the
goddesses.”—<span class="smcap">The Weekly
Times</span>.</p>
</blockquote>
<p style="text-align: center">WARD, LOCK, BOWDEN, & Co.,
London, New York, Melbourne, and Sydney.<br />
<i>And of all Booksellers</i>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><!-- page 412--><a
name="page412"></a><span class="pagenum">p. 412</span>BY THE
AUTHOR OF “LAVENGRO.”</p>
<p style="text-align: center">FOURTH EDITION NOW READY.</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><i>Crown 8vo</i>, <i>cloth</i>,
<i>with either cut or uncut edges</i>. <span
class="smcap">Two shillings</span>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><b>THE BIBLE IN SPAIN</b>,</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><i>The Journeys</i>,
<i>Adventures</i>, <i>and Imprisonments of an Englishman</i>,
<i>in an attempt to circulate the Scriptures in the
Peninsula</i>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><span class="smcap">by</span><br />
GEORGE BORROW,<br />
Author of “Lavengro,” “The Gipsies of
Spain,” etc.</p>
<p style="text-align: center">WITH A BIOGRAPHICAL INTRODUCTION BY
G. T. BETTANY, M.A.,<br />
<i>AND FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS</i>.</p>
<p style="text-align: center"><span class="smcap">A Leading
Literary Critic</span></p>
<p><i>wrote as follows to the Editor</i>: “As a friend and
admirer of George Borrow, I cannot resist the impulse to write
and thank you for the good service you are doing his memory, and
the good service you are doing the public, by the issue of your
admirable edition of ‘The Bible in Spain.’ This
is a period of marvellously cheap reprints, but surely the
‘Minerva Library’ leaves them all behind.”</p>
<h3>OPINIONS OF THE PRESS.</h3>
<blockquote><p>“The next cheap book is one of the famous
books of the world. As to the reception which this reprint
of Borrow’s ‘Bible in Spain’ is likely to
receive there can hardly be any misgiving.”—<span
class="smcap">The Echo</span>.</p>
<p>“Lovers of good literature, and cheap, may be commended
to the ‘Minerva Library’ edition of ‘The Bible
in Spain.’”—<span class="smcap">The Saturday
Review</span>.</p>
<p>“That wonderfully interesting and too little known work
‘The Bible in Spain.’ . . . Borrow’s literary
style is faultless, and his keen powers of observation were
employed to excellent purpose. With 400 pages and several
illustrations, the volume is a striking illustration of the cheap
form in which our leading publishers can serve up the best
examples of English literature.”—<span
class="smcap">Sheffield Telegraph</span>.</p>
<p>“The manner in which Spanish life is photographed and
the circumstantial narration of incidents occurring in a time
particularly eventful for Spain, are in themselves sufficient to
secure for the book a permanent place in our
literature.”—<span class="smcap">Manchester
Examiner</span>.</p>
<p>“‘The Bible in Spain’ is one of the most
interesting works ever written, and has been pronounced to be
‘a genuine book,’ abounding in life-like pictures of
Spain and Portugal, and recording also many romantic
adventures.”—<span class="smcap">The Newcastle
Chronicle</span>.</p>
</blockquote>
<p style="text-align: center">WARD, LOCK, BOWDEN, & CO.,<br
/>
<span class="smcap">London</span>, <span class="smcap">New
York</span>, <span class="smcap">Melbourne</span>, <span
class="smcap">and Sydney</span>.<br />
<i>And of all Booksellers</i>.</p>
<h2>Footnotes:</h2>
<p><a name="footnote1"></a><a href="#citation1"
class="footnote">[1]</a> “In Cornwall are the best
gentlemen.”—<i>Corn Prov.</i></p>
<p><a name="footnote10"></a><a href="#citation10"
class="footnote">[10]</a> Norwegian ells—about eight
feet.</p>
<p><a name="footnote95"></a><a href="#citation95"
class="footnote">[95]</a> Klopstock.</p>
<p>***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LAVENGRO***</p>
<pre>
***** This file should be named 20198-h.htm or 20198-h.zip******
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/0/1/9/20198
Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.
Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.
*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://www.gutenberg.org/license).
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that
- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License. You must require such a user to return or
destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
Project Gutenberg-tm works.
- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
of receipt of the work.
- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact
For additional contact information:
Dr. Gregory B. Newby
Chief Executive and Director
gbnewby@pglaf.org
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit:
http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.
Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
http://www.gutenberg.org
This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
</pre></body>
</html>
|